Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57667 of text R216906 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1972_pt1). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 1576 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 346 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2018 A57667 Wing R1972_pt1 Wing R1944_pt2 ESTC R216906 13133793 ocm 13133793 97888 2240893757

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.

Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57667) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97888) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 749:28) Pansebeia, or, A view of all religions in the world with the severall church-governments from the creation, to these times : also, a discovery of all known heresies in all ages and places, and choice observations and reflections throughout the whole / by Alexander Ross. Ross, Alexander, 1591-1654. Haestens, Henrick van. Davies, John, 1625-1693. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57667 of text R216906 in the English Short Title Catalog (Wing R1972_pt1). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread [30], 544, [10], [22], 78, [2] p. : ill., ports. Printed by T.C. for John Saywell ..., London : 1655. First edition, London, 1653. Added t.p. and separate paging ([22], 78 p.): Apocalypsis, or, The revelation of certain notorious advancers of heresie ... London : Printed by E. Tyler for John Saywell, 1655. "The lives ... of certain notorious hereticks" (pt. 2), is sometimes attributed to H.L. van Haestens. Pt. 2 was translated by John Davies from the Latin, Apocalypsis insignium aliquot haeresiarcharum, 1608. Pt. 2 deals largely with the Anabaptists. Advertisement: prelim. p. [18] and p. [12] in fourth grouping. Marginal notes. Includes indexes. Reproduction of original in Duke University Library. eng Church history. Religion -- Early works to 1800. Anabaptists. eebo Pansebeia: or, A vievv of all religions in the world: with the severall church-governments, from the creation, to these times. Also, a discovery of al Ross, Alexander, 1655 690 286229 3759 0 0 0 0 0 131.33 F The rate of 131.33 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with 100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 2003-09 Assigned for keying and markup 2003-09 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2003-10 Sampled and proofread 2003-10 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2003-12 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

ΠΑΝΣΕΒΕΙΑ : OR : A View of all Religions IN THE WORLD : With the severall Church-Governments , from the Creation , to these Times .

Also , a Discovery of all known Heresies in all Ages and Places : And choice Observations and Reflections throughout the whole .

The second Edition , Enlarged and Perfected , BY ALEXANDER ROSS .

To which are annexed , The Lives , Actions , and Ends of certain Notorious Hereticks . With their Effigies in Copper Plates .

1. Thess. 5. 21. Omnia autem probate : quod bonum est , tenete .
IS printer's or publisher's device

LONDON , Printed by T. C. for Iohn Saywell , and are to be sold at his Shop , at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little-Britain , without Aldersgate . 1655.

The Booksellers Advertisement to the Reader .

IT is the greatest justice in the world to be just to the dead , since they , if injured , cannot be their own Compurgators , and that is it hath obliged me to use that tendernesse to this great Author , who , to the regret of all learned , hath so suddenly left this world . His great pains in the dilatation of this Book , are easily seen by the bulk of it , nor had the Epistle and Preface escaped his second thoughts , had not the lease of his life expired so soon as it did . And therefore I have not ( which is the arrogancy of too many ) presumed to make any diversion , or alterations in either , but rather have thought it just to let them passe in this , as they did in the first Edition , that is to say , in his own words .

For had I been unjust to the Author in this respect , I had withal been guilty of as great an injury to the worthy Gentleman ( though not of my acquaintance ) to whom he was , when alive , pleased to dedicate it ; since I cannot but hope that he will continue the same tendernesse & indulgence towards the Orphan , as he was pleased to express when he first received it an infant . I shal further ad , that it wil render it self to the Reader much more acceptable , not only for its Additions , but also , that the Author had thoroughly revised the same ; and that the care and supervising of the Presse rested so much upon me , ( not onely out of an ordinary care , but singular respect to the deseased Author ) as that I think it needlesse to prefix an Errata , there having nothing passed , but what an ordinary capacity may easily correct . As for the Book , I shall adventure it the Test of the most censorious Mome ; and for the Author , in his life time ; there was not found the mouth or pen so black , that durst asperse his name , or parts ; but since his death , One ( so much a Hobbist , that I wish he turn not Atheist ) hath in print given him a snarling character , whom leaving to his folly , I shall only desire that this short sentence , de mo●tuis nil nise bonum ; may be his remembrancer for the future .

Besides the Authors endeavours in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , It is hoped ere long , that thou mayest see a Volume of his Sermons in print , such as will convince the world of the calumny of that Cynick , but continue his own memory while there shal be found either lovers of learning , or the learned .

The Reader may likewise take notice of an Appendix , wherein he is entertained with a strange Tragedy of modern , and some ancient Hereticks , acting their parts in their own proper persons , as neer as the skil of the Graver could represent them . And what could more properly have been annexed ? for now having seen their Foundations or Principles , behold also their Ends : and take Christs own counsel , Matth. 7. 15. to beware of false Prophets , &c. with our Saviours direction also , verse 20. by their fruits ye shal know them . All which are tendered to the serious perusal of the Reader : whereof that he may make his temporal and eternal advantages , shall be the constant prayer of

I. S.
To the Worshipful ROBERT ABDY , Esquire . SIR ,

AS Michael and the Devil strove for the dead body of Moses ; and as seven Cities contested for Homer when he was dead , whom none of them cared for , whilest he lived ; even so doth it fare with Religion ; for the Carkass or Skeliton of which , for the bare sound whereof ( being now made a meer Eccho , Vox , praetereaque nihil ) there is so much contesting , and digladiation in the World ; whereas few or none care for the life and substance of Religion , which consisteth in works , not in words ; in practicing , not in prating ; in Scripture duties , not in Scripture phrases : She is as our Saviour was , placed between two Theeves ; to wit , Superstition on the right hand , and Atheism on the left . The one makes a puppit of her , sets her out in gaudy accoutrements , bedawbs her native beauty with painting , and presents her in a meritricious not in a Matron-like dresse ; but the Atheist strips her naked of her Vestiments , robs her of her maintenance , and so exposeth her to the scorn and contempt of the world . But let these men esteem of her as they list , she is notwithstanding the fair daughter of the Almighty , the Queen of Heaven , and beauty of the whole Earth . Religion is the sacred Anchor , by which the the Great Ship of the State is held fast , that she may not be split upon the Quick-sands of popular tumults , or on the Rocks of Sedition . Religion is the pillar on which the great Fabrick of the Microcosm standeth . All humane Societies , and civil Associations , are without Religion ; but ropes of Sand , and Stones without Morter , or Ships without Pitch : For this cause , all Societies of men in all Ages , and in all parts of the Vniverse , have united and strengthened themselves with the Cement of Religion ; finding both by experience , and the light of nature , that no human Society could be durable , without the knowledge and feare of a Deity , which all Nations do reverence and worship , though they agree not in the manner of their worship . All their wayes and opinions in Religion , I have here presented to the publick view ; but to you Sir , in particular , as to one , whom I know to be truely religious , not being carried away with the fine flowers and green leaves , but with the solid fruits of Religion , consisting in righteousnesse , peace , and holinesse , without which no man shall see the Lord ; this is that which will embalm your name here , and crown your soul with true happiness hereafter , when all humane felicities shall determin in smoak : in this book are set before you , light and darknesse , truth and falshood , gold and drosse , flowers and weeds , corn and chaff , which I know you are able to discriminate , and to gather honey with the Bee , out of every weed , with Sampson to take meat out of the eater , with Virgil to pick gold out of dung , and with the Physitian to extract antidotes out of poyson : Thus beseeching God to encrease your knowledge and practice in Religion , and your love to the afflicted professors thereof , I take leave and will ever be found

Sir , your humble Servant to command ALEX. ROSS .
The Preface to the Reader , concerning the use of this Book . Christian Reader ,

I Understand that some Momes have already past their verdict upon this Book , affirming that , ( seeing the world is pestered with too many Religions ) it were better their names and Tenets were obliterated than published . To whom I answer , that their assertion is frivolous , and the reason thereof ridiculous ; for the end wherefore these different opinions in Religion are brought into the light , is , not that we should embrace them , but that we may see their deformity and avoid them . Shall Logick be rejected for setting down all the waies of fallacious arguments ? Or Philosophy for teaching what are the different poysons in Herbs , Roots , Minerals , &c. The Scripture nameth many sins , idols , and false gods , must it therefore be reproved of impertinency ? the Sea Coast is pestered with many Rocks , Shelves , and Quick-Sands , must they therefore be past over in silence in the art of Navigation ? Were Irenaeus , Epiphanius , S. Austin , Theodoret , and other eminent men in the Church , fooles ? for handling in their Books ; all the hereticall opinions that infested Christianity , both before , and in their times ? Do not these Censorious Momes know that truth though comly in it selfe , is yet more lovely , when compared with falshood ? how should we know the excellency of light , if there were no darknesse ; the benefit of health , if there were no sicknesse ; and the delights of the spring , if there were no winter ; Opposita juxta se posita clarius elucescunt : The Swans fethers are not the lesse white , because of their black feet ; nor Venus the lesse beautiful , because of her Mole . The Stone is set out by the file , and the picture by its shadow . To infer then , that because the world is pestered with too many Sects and Heresies , therefore we must not mention them , is as much as if they would say , the way to heaven is beset with too many theeves , therefore we must not take notice of them . But how shall we avoid them , if we know them not ; and how shall we know them , if concealed ; its true the world is pestered with too many Religions , and the more is the pitty ; yet this Book made them not , but they made this Book . He that detects errors makes them not . They that informed the Israelites there were Gyants in the Land , did not place those Gyants there . But now I will let these men see the ends for which I have undertaken this task , of presenting all Religions to their view ; and they are grounded on the divers uses that may be made thereof . 1. When we look upon the multitude of false Religions in the world , by which most men have bin deluded ; are not we so much the more bound to the goodnesse of Almightie God , who hath delivered us out of darknesse , and hath caused the day Star of his truth to shine upon , and visit us ; who having suffered the World round about us , to sit in the Valley of the shadow of death , and to be overwhelmed with worse than Egyptian darkness , hath notwithstanding in this our Goshen aboundantly displayed the light of his truth ; but how shal we seriously weigh or consider this great mercy , if we do not as wel look on the wretched condition of other men as on our own happinesse , which we cannot do , if we know not the errors which make them wretched . What comfort could the Israelites have taken in their Land of light , if they had not known that the rest of Egypt sate in darkness . 2 When we look upon the different multiplicity of Religions in the world how that in all times , and in all places , men though otherwise barbarous , have notwithstanding embraced a religion , and have acknowledged a Divinity ; I say when we look upon this , do we not admire the impudency of those Atheists in this age , who either inwardly in their hearts , or outwardly in their mouths dare deny the Essence , or else the providence of God ; and count all Religions but inventions of humane policy . How can those Atheists avoid shame and confusion when they read this book , in which they shall see , that no Nation hath been so wretched as to deny a Deity , and to reject all Religion ; which Religion is a property no lesse essential to man , and by which he is discriminated from the Beasts , than rationality it selfe . 3. In the View of all Religions , we may observe how the Children of this world are wiser in their Generation than the Sons of God ; for they spare no paines and charges , they reject or slight nothing commanded them by their Priests and Wizards ; they leave no meanes unattempted to attaine happinesse : See how vigilant , devout , zealous , even to superstition they are ; how diligent in watching , fasting , praying , giving of almes , punishing of their bodies , even to death sometimes ; whereas on the contrary we are very cold , carelesse , remisse , supine , and luke-warme in the things that so neere concerne our eternal happinesse . They thought all too little that was spent in the service of their false gods , wee think all is lost and cast away which wee bestow on the service of the true God . They reverenced and obeyed their Priests , wee dishonour , disobey and slight ours ; they observed many Festivall daies to their Idols , we grudge to give one day to the service of the true God . They made such conscience of their Oaths taken in presence of an Idol , that they would rather loose their lives , than falsifie these Oaths : But wee make no more scruple to take the name of God in vaine , to sweare and forsweare , than if we worshiped Iupiter Lapis , meer stocks and Stones ; such reverence and devotion they carried to their Idols , that they durst not enter into their Temples , nor draw near their Altars , till first they were purified ; they did not onely kneel , but fall flat on the ground before their feigned Gods ; they knock their breasts , beat their heads to the ground , teare their skines , wound and cut their flesh , thinking thereby to pacifie their false gods : Whereas we will not debarre our selves of the least pleasure or profit to gaine Heaven ; and so irreverent is our behaviour in the presence and house of Almighty God , Before whom the Cherubims and Seraphims dare not stand , but with covered faces : as if he were our equal , and not our Lord or Father , for ( to speak in the Prophets words ) Malach. 1 : 6. If hee bee our Father , where is his honour ? and if hee bee our Lord , where is his fear ? Doubtlesse these false worshippers shall stand up in judgement against us , who know our Masters will , but doe it not ; is not their zeal in the practice of religious duties , to be preferred to our carelesnesse ; and their ignorance , to our knowledge ; which without practice , will but aggravate our damnation , for he that knoweth his Masters will , and doeth it not , shall he beaten with many stripes ; Wee are in the right way to Heaven ; they are in the wrong way ; but if we stand still , and walk not , they will be as neer their journies end as we . They worship Idols , we commit sacriledge : But is not a sacrilegious theefe as hateful to God as an ignorant Idolater ? 4. When we look upon the confused multitude of Religions in the world , let us learne to tremble at Gods judgements , to make much of the light whilest we have it , to hold fast by the truth , to embrace it with all affection , and the Ministers thereof ; for if once we forsake the right way , which is but one , we shall wander all our daies after in by-paths , and crooked lanes of error , which are innumerable : if we reject the thread of Gods word presented to us by the Church : a thread I say , surer than that of Ariadne , we shall be forced to ramble up and down , through the inextricable Labyrinth of erronious opinions . It stood with the justice of God , to suffer men who in the begining were of one language and religion , to fall into a Babel and confusion , both of tongues and false religions , for not retaining the truth ; to dig to themselves broken Cesterns , which would hold no Water , for rejecting the fountain of living Waters ; to surfet upon the poysonable flesh of quails , who grew weary of the bread of Angels ; and with the swine to eat husks , who would slight the wholsome food of their Fathers house . If the Iewes put Gods word from them , and judge themselves unworthy of Eternal Life , Loe , Paul and Barnabas will turn to the Gentiles , Act. 13. 46. 5. In reading this Book we shal finde , that the whole rabble of vain , phantastical , or prophane opinions , with which at this day , this miserable distracted Nation is pestered , are not new revelations , but old dreams , of ancient Hereticks , long agoe condemned by the Church , and exploded by the publick authority of Christian Magistrates ; but now for want of weeders , these Tares spring up again in the Lords field , and are like to choak the good corne ; unlesse the Lord of the Harvest send forth labourers into his Harvest . 6. The reading of this Book , may induce us to commiserate the wretched condition of a great part of the World buried as it were , in the darknesse of ignorance , and tyranny of superstition : To blesse God for the light and freedom we enjoy , whereas they are not greater sinners than we ; but except we repent , we shall all likewise perish ; let us not then be too high-minded , but fear , and when we think we stand , let us take heed-least we fall : God hath already permitted divers of those old , obsolet , and antiquated hereticall opinions to break in amongst us ; the times are now come , that men will not suffer wholesome Doctrine ; but having itching ears after their own lusts , get them an heap of teachers , turning their ears from the truth , and giving themselves unto Fables . 2 Tim. 4. Thus is the Lord pleased to deal with us , he suffers Heresies to repullulate , that they who are approved among us , may be manifested . He permits Prophets and Dreamers amongst us , but it is as Moses saith , to prove ●s , and to know , whether we love the Lord our God with all our hearts , and with all our souls , Deut. 13. To conclude , whereas all men are desirous of happiness , and immortality , but few walk in the right way that conduceth to it ; being there are such multitudes of by-waies , as we may see by this Book , let us follow the counsel of the Prophet , Ier. 6. 16. Stand in the waies , behold and ask for the old way , and walk therein , and yee shal finde rest for your souls . And thus good Reader having shewed thee the true use of this book , I leave it to thy perusal , beseeching God to keep us from the by-waies of error , and to lead us into the way of truth .

A. R.
The desire of some Friends hath occasioned the publishing of this list of Books , compiled by the Author . 1. RErum Iudaicarum , or the Jewish affairs in four Books . 2. An Exposition on the first fourteen Chapters of Genesis . 3. Rasura Tonsoris . 4. Mel Heliconium . 5. Mystagogus Poeticus . 6. Virgilius Evangelisans . 7. Christiados Lib. 13. 8. Chymaera Pythagorica . 9. The New Planet no Planet . 10. Meditations on Predestination . 11. Medicus medicatus . 12. The Philosophical Touch-stone . 13. The picture of the Conscience . 14. Colloquia Plautina . 15. Wollebius Christian Divinity translated , cleered , and enlarged . 16. Gnomologicum Poeticum . 17. Enchiridion Oratorium & Poeticum . 18. Isagoge Grammatica . 19. Arcana Microcosmi . 20. A ●aveat for reading the Al●oran . 21. A Refutation of Doctor Brownes vulgar errours . 22. A Refutation of the Lord Bacon , Doctor Harvey , and others . 23. Sir Walter Raleighs History Epitomised . 24. Observations on Sir Walter Raleigh . 25. The Second part of the History of the World . 26. Leviathan drawn out with a hook . 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or , A View of all Religions , &c. Books not yet published , but ready for the Presse , viz. 1. DIvine , Moral , Natural , and Historical exercises on the whole Book of Genesis . 2. Melissomachia . 3. Religionis Apotheosis . 4. Paraphrasis Virgiliana . 5. Virgilius Triumphans . 6. Psychomachia Virgiliana . 7. Epigrammata Romana . COLLOQUIA . 1. CVlinaria . 2. Convival . 3. Cubicularia . ia 4. Tertullianicum . 5. Apnleanum . 6. Sidonianum . 7. Petronianum . 8. Persianum . 9. Terentianum . 10 Ciceronianū &c

☞ THe Reader may please to take notice that this Book , being the 27. in order , also the 15. in order , and the 25. which is the second part of the History of the World , Corrected by the Authors own Hand , and by him owned as the best , and perfectest Copy : are to be sold by Iohn Saywell at the Grey-hound in Little Britain . LONDON .

These Books are to be sold by Iohn Saywel at his shop , at the Signe of the Grey-Hound in Little-Britain , London . viz.

THe History of the World , the second part , being a continuation of the famous History of Sir Walter Raleigh Knight , together with a Chronology , &c. by A. R. The true Copy whereof is distinguished by the Grey-Hound in the Frontispice , from any other whatsoever , though coloured by a pretended representation of the Authour in the Title page .

An exact collection of the choicest secrets in Physick & Chyrurgery ( both C●ymick and Galenick ) by Leonard Phioravan● Knight , Doctor Edwards , and others .

Speedy help for Rich and Poor , as to the Griping of the Gu●s , Cure of the Gout ; &c. by Herma●●● Vanderheyden an experienc'd Physitian .

Mr. Charles Hoole's Grammar in Latine , and English the shortest , orderliest , and plainest both for Master and Scholar , of any yet extant .

Also his Terminationes & examplae de ●linat●●● & con●ugationum , and Propria quae ●●atibus , Quae 〈◊〉 , and As in praesenti , englished and explained , for the use of young Grammatians .

And there is now lately printed a new Primer , entituled , Mr. Hoole's Primer ; more easie and delightsome for the learner then any yet extant , having 24. several representations of Persons ; Beasts , Brids , &c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet in a copper plate , laying also the surest foundation for true spelling ; the defect whereof ( in the ordinary teaching ) 〈◊〉 so much complained of .

The practice of Quietnesse , by Bishop Web.

The Revelation of certain notorious Advancers of Heresie : with their effigies , and an account of their Lives , Actions , and Ends : usually annexed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the view of all Religions , &c.

The Religions of Asia . The Contents of the first Section .

OF the Church-Disciplin , Sacrifices , Ordination , Publick place , [ Buildings first erected for Divine Service , ] and days of Divine Service before Moses . 2. Of the Church Government under Moses ; difference of the High Priest from other Priests . 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solonion . 4. Of the Government after . Solomon , till the division of the Tribes . 5. Of Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion . 6. Of the office of the Levites , of the Prophets , Scribes , Pharises , Nazarites , Rechabites , Essenes , Sadduces , and Samritans . 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath , of the observation of their Passover , of the feasts of Pentecost , Tabernacles , new Moons , of Trumpets , and of expiation ; of their Sabbatical year , and their Iubilee . 8. Of their ancient Excommunications , how God instructed them of old , and of the maintenance allowed by the Iewes to their Priests and Levites . 9. Of the Government after the Jewes were carried captive into Babylon . 10. Of the Iewish Church-Government at this day , their Prayers , Sabbaths , Feasts , Book of the Law , Passover , what observable thereupon , and whether to be permitted ( among Christians ) in the exercise of their own Religion , and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians . 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer ▪ Fast in August , Beginning of their new year , Feast of Reconciliation , Ceremonies in reading of the Law . 12. Their Church officers , Feast of Dedication , and of Purim , Fasts , Marriages , Divorcements , Circumcision , Redemption of the first born , their duty toward the sick , and Ceremonies about the dead .

The Contents of the second Section .

THe Religions of the ancient Babylonians ; of the making , worshipping of images , & bringing in Idolatry . 2. Of Hierapolis , and gods of the Syrians . 3. Of the Phoenicians . 4. Of the old Arabians . 5. Of the ancient Persians . 6. Of the Scythians . 7. Of the Tartars , or Cathaians and Pagans . 8. The Religions of the Northern Countries neer the Pole . Three ways whereby Satan deludes men by false Miracles . The fear of his Stratagems whence it proceeds : His illusions many , our duty thereupon . 9. Of the Chinois . 10. Of the ancient Indians . 11. Of Siam . 12. Of Pegu . 13. Of Bengala . 14. Of Magor . 15. Of Cambaia . 16. Of Goa . 17. Of Malabar . Pagan Idolaters believe the immortality of the soul. 18. Of Narsinga , and Bisnagar . 19. Of Japan . 20. Of the Philippina Islands . 21. Of Sumatra , and Zeilan . 22. Of the ancient Egyptians . 23. Of the modern Egyptian Religion .

The Religions of Africa and America . The Contents of the third Section .

OF the old African Religion . 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco . 4. Of Guinea . 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians . 6. Of the modern Abissins . 7. Of the Lower Aethiopians . 8. Of Angola and Congo . 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo . 10. Of the African Islands . 11. The Religion of America . 12. Of Virginia . 13. of Florida . 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia , and Florida . 15. Of New Spain and Mexico . 16. Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . 17. Of the Americans , their superstitious fear , and Tyranny thereof . 18. Of Jucatan , and the parts adjoining . 19. Of the southern Americans . 20. Of Paria and Guiana . 21. Of Brasil . 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola .

The Religions of Europe The Contents of the fourth Section .

THe Religion of the ancient Europae●ns . 2. The Roman chief Festivals . 3. Their gods . 4. Their Priests . 5. Their Sacrifices . 6. Their Marriage Rites . 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies . 8. The old Grecian Religion . 9. Their chief gods . 10. Of Minerva , Diana , Venus . 11 , How Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan were worshipped . 12. The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Jupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , 〈◊〉 , &c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes . 14. The Earth and Fire , how worshipped and named . 15. The Deity of the Sea , how worshipped . 16. Death , how named and worshiped . 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Coremonies . 18. Their Priests and Temples of old .

The Contents of the fifth Section .

THe Religion of the old Germans , Gaules , and Britains . 2. Of the Saxons , Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours . 3. Of the Scythians , Ge●es , Thracians , Cymbrains , Goths , Lusitanians , &c. 4. Of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours . 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named . 6. The ranks and armes of their gods . 7. With what creatures their Charriots were drawn . 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places . 9. The. Greek chief festivals .

The Contents of the sixth Section .

OF the two prevalent Religions now in Eorope . 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disci●les ▪ 3. Of the Mahumetans opinions at this day . ● . Mahomet , not the Antichrist . 5. Of their Sects and how the Turks and Persians differ . 6. Of ●he Mahumetan religious orders . 7. Of their o●her hypocritical orders . 8. Of their secular Priest ● . Of the Mahumetan Devotion , and parts there ●f . 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca . 11. The Rites of their Circumcision . 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead . 13. The 〈◊〉 of Mahumetanisme , and the causes thereof . 14. Mahumetanisme , of what continuance .

THe Contents of the seventh Section .

The Christian Religion propagated . 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism . 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great enemies thereof . 4. Simon Magus , the first heretick , with his . Disciples . 5. Menander , Saturninus , and Basilides , Hereticks . 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks . 7. The Carpocratians . 8. Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites . 9. The Valentinians , Secundians , and Prolemians . 10. The Mar●ites Colarbasii , and Heracleonites . 11. The Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites . 12. The Archonticks , and Ascothyptae . 23. Cerdon and Marcion . 14. Apelles , Severus , and Tacianus . 15. The Cataphrygians . 16. Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites . 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani . ● 18. The Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodocians . 19. The Melchisedicians , Bardesanists , and Noetians . 20. The Valesians , Catheri , Angelici , and Apostolici 21. The Sabellians , Originians , and Originists . 22 The Samosatenians , and Phorinians . 23 The Manichaean religion . 24. The Hierachites , Melitians , and Arrians . 25. The Audians , Semi-arrians , and Macedonians . 26. The Ae●ians , Aetians , and Apollinarists . 27. The Antidicomarianites , Messalians , and Metangismonites . 28. The Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians . 29. The Ascites , Pattalorinchites , Aquarii , and Coluthiani . 30. The Floriani , Aeternales , and Nudipedales . 31. The Donatists . Priscillianists , Rhetorians , and Feri . 32. The Theopaschites , Tritheits , Aquei , Melitonii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativita rii . 33. The Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arabicks . 34. The Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonites . 35. The Pelagians , Predestinati , and Timotheans . 36. The Nestorians , Eutychians , and their Spawn .

The Contents of the eighth Section .

OF the opinions in Religion held the seventh Century . 2. The opini●ns of the eighth Century . 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries . 4. The opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . 5. Of the Albigenses and other Sects in the twelfth Century . 6. The Sects of the thirteenth Century . 7. The Sects of the fourteenth Century . 8. Of the Wicklevites . 9. The opinions of the fifteenth Century . 10. The opinions of the sixteenth Century , to wit of Luther and others . 11. Of Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . 12. Of Protestants 13. Of the other opinions held this Century . 14. The chief heads of Calvins Doctrine . 15. Of other opinions held this age . 16. Of divers other opinions in this age , and the causes of this variety , and confusion in the Church .

The Contents of the ninth Section .

THe first original of the Monastical life . 2. The first Eremites , or Anchorites . 3. The manner of their living . 4. Their Excesses in Religion . 5. The preheminence of the Sociable life to the Solitary . 6. The first Monks after Anthony . 7. The rules of Saint Bafil . 8. Saint Hieroms order . 9. Saint Austins order . 10. If Saint Austin instituted his Ermites to begge . 11. Of Saint Austins Leathern Girdle used at this day . 12. The institutions and exercises of the first Monks . 13. Why religious persons cut their hair and beards . 14. Whence came that custome of shaving . 15. Of the Primitive Nuns . 16. Of what account Monks are at this day in the Roman Church . 17. How the Monks and Nuns of old were consecrated . 18. The Benedictine order . 19 Of the orders proceeding from them . 20. Of Saint Bennets rules to his Monks . 21. The Benedictines habit and dyet . 22. Rules prescribed by the Council of Aix to the Monks . 23. The Rites and institutions of the Monks of Cassinum . 24. The manner of electing their Abbots . 25. The Benedictine Nuns and their rule . 26. Of the Laws and Priviledges of Monasteries .

The Contents of the tenth Section .

OF new religions orders sprung out of the Benedictines , and first of the Cluniacenses . 2. Of the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shadowy Valley . 3. The Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . 4. The Monks of Saint Anthony of Vienna ; the Cistertians , Bernardines , and Humiliati . 5. The Praemonstratenses , and Gilbertines . 6. The Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trinitarians , and Bethlemites . 7. The Johannites , or first religious Knights in Christendom , 8. The Templars . 9. The Teutonici , or Mariani . 10. The Knights of S. Lazarus , Calatrava , and S. James . 11. The orders of Mendicant Friers , and first of the Augustinians . 12. Of the Carmelites . 13. Of the Dominicans . 14. Of the Franciscans . 15. Of things chiefly remarkable in the Franciscan order . 16. Of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre , and Gladiatores . 17. Of the Knights of S. Mary , of Redemption , of the Montesians , of the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular of S. Mark . 18. Of Saint Clara , S. Pauls Eremires , and Boni homines . 19. The servants of S. Mary , Coelestini , and Jesuati . 20. The order of S. Briget . 21. The order of S. Katharine , and S. Justina . 22. The Eremites of S Hierom , S. Saviour , Albati , Fra●ricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses . 23. The Canons of S. George , the Mendicants of S. Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , the order of the Holy Ghost , of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , and of the Minimi of Iesu-Meria . 24. The orders of Knight-hood , from the year 1400 namely of the Annunciada , of S. Maurice , of the Golden Fleece , of the Moon , of S. Michael , of S. Stephen , of the Holy Spirit , &c.

The Contents of the eleventh Section .

OF religious orders and opinions from the year 1500. til this day . 2. The order of Jesuits . 3. Of their general rules . 4. Of their other rules . 5. Of their rules for Provosts of houses , Rectors of Colledges , &c. 6. Of their rules for Travellers , Ministers , Admonitors , &c. 7. Of their priviledges granted by Popes . 8. Of other orders in the Church of Rome . 9. How Abbots are consecrated at this time . 10. Wherein the Christian orders of Knighthood differ . 11. Of other orders of Knighthood besides the French . 12. Of the orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c. 13. The orders of Knight-hood in Italy . 14. Of the Christian Military orders in the East .

The Contents of the twelfth Section .

THe opinions of the Anabaptists , and wherein they agree with the old Hereticks . 2. The Tenets of the Brownists . 3. Of the Familists . 4. The Adamites , and Antinomians . 5. The Religion of the Socinians . 6. Of the Arminians Tenets . 7. Of the Church of Arnhem , and the Millenaries opinions . 8. Of many other Sects at this day amongst us . 9. The opinions of the Independents . 10. The tenets of th● Presbyterians , where by way of a Catechisme is delivered their whole doctrine concerning the Ministry , Episcopacy , Presbytery , Lay-Eldership , Deacons , Civil Magistrates , the Election of Ministers , Ordination , power of the Keyes , Excommunication . 11. Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-government , &c.

The Contents of the thirteenth Section .

THe Doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Scriptures . 2. Their tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , original and actual sin , and free will . 3. Their opinions concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . 4. Their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and alms . 5. Their opinions concerning the Sacraments , and ceremonies used in those controverted . 6. What they believe concerning the Saints in Heaven . 7. Their Doctrine concerning the Church . 8. What they hold concerning Monks , Magistrates and Purgatory . 9. Wherein the outward worship of the Church of Rome consisteth , and first part of their Masse . 10. Their dedication of Churches , and what observable thereupon . 11. Their consecration of Altars , &c. 12. The Degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome . Their sacred orders , office of the Bishop , and what colours held sacred . 13. Wherein the other parts of the Masse consisteth . 14. In what else their outward worship doth consist . 15. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship , and of their holy days . 16. What be their other holy dayes which they observe , canonical hours and processions . 17. Wherein the eighth part of their worship consisteth , their Ornaments and Vtensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints , their office performed to the dead .

The Contents of the fourteenth Section .

OF the Eastern Religions , and first of the Greeks . 2. Of the Church dignities , and discipline in the Greek Church at this day . 3. Of the other Nations professing the Greek Religion , chiefly the Moscovites , and Armenians . 4. Of the Monks , Nunnes , and Eremites of Moscovia . 5. Of the form of service in their Churches . 6. How they administer the Sacraments . 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day . 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies . 9. Of the profession of the Armenians . 10. Of the other Greek Sects , namely the Melchites , Georgians and Mengrelians . 11. Of the Nestorians , Indians , and Jacobites . 12. Of the Maronites Religions . 13. Of the Cophti . 14. Of the Abyssin Christians . 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with , and dissent from other Christian Churches .

The Contents of the fifteenth Section .

REligion is the ground of all Government , and Greatnesse . 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion : of all Common wealths , and humane societies , is the foundation . 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care , in setling and preserving of Religion . 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly . 5. In what Respects different Religions may be tolerated in private . 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion . 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof . 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy , and what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion : 9. The mixture and division of Religions , and of Idolatry . 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sunne , seems to be most consonant to natural reason ; with divers observations concerning Sun-worship , and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity , and the Vnity thereof , with some glimmering of the Trinity . 11. That the honour , maintenance , and advancement of a Priest-hood , is the maine supporter of Religion . 13 , That the Christian Religion is of all others the most excellent , and to be preferred for diver reasons , being considered in it selfe , and compared with others ; with an exhortation to the practice of religions duties , which is true Christianity .

The Contents of the First Section .

Of the Church Disciplin , Sacrifices , Ordination , Publick place , [ Buildings first erected for Divine Service , ] and days of Divine Service bef●re Moses . 2. Of the Church Government under Moses ; difference of the High Priests from other Priests . 3. Of the Church Government from him till Solomon . 4. Of the Government after Solomon , till the division of the Tribes . 5. Of Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes Religion . 6. Of the Office of the Levites , of the Prophets , Scribes , Pharises , Nazarites , Rechabites , Essenes , Sadduces , and Samaritans . 7. Of the ancient observation of their Sabbath , of the observation of their Passover , of the feasts of Pentecost , Tabernacles , new Moons , of Trumpets , and of Expiation ; of their Sabbatical year , and their Iubilee . 8. Of their ancient Excommunications , how God instructed them of old , and of the maintenance allowed by the Iews to their Priests and Levites . 9. Of the Government after the Iews were carried captive into Babylon . 10. Of the Iewish Church Government at this day , their Prayers , Sabbaths , Feasts , Book of the Law , Passover , what observable thereupon , and whether to be permitted ( among Chirstians ) in the exercise of their own religion , and wherein not to be communicated with by Christians . 11. Of the Iewish preparation for morning prayer , Fast in August , Beginning of their new year , Feast of Reconciliation , Ceremonies in reading of the Law . 12. Their Church Officers , Feast of Dedication , and of Purim , Fasts , Marriages , Divorcements Circumcision , Redemption of the first born , their duty toward the sick , and ceremonies about the dead .

SECT. I.

Quest. WAs there any Religion , Church Government , of Discipline in the beginning of the World ?

Answ. ASIA , the religions thereof Yes : For then was the Word preached , and Sacraments administred . We read of Sacrifices offered by Cain and Abel ; and likewise the distinction of clean and unclean beasts . By Faith Abel sacrificed , Heb. 11. Noah's sacrifice was pleasing to God , Gen. 8. This could not be will-worship , for such is no wayes pleasing to God ; it was therefore according to his Word and Commandement . There was also Excommunication ; for Adam and Eve for their disobedience were excommunicated out of Paradise , which was then the type of the Church ; and every soul not circumcised the eighth day , was to be cut off from the people of God , Gen. 17. The Word then being preached ( for God preached to Adam in Paradise , and doubtlesse he preached to his Children out of Paradise ) the Sacraments administred , and Excommunication exercised , which are the three main points of Church discipline , it follows there was then a Church and Church Government .

Q. Was there then any Ordination ?

A. Yes doubtlesse ; for God is the God of order ; nor was it fit , Ordination in the beginning of the World . that he who mediated between God and the people , by preaching , prayer and sacrifices , should thrust himselfe into that office without ordination ; therefore God ordained Adam , he some of his Children , as Cain and Abel ; and whereas Gen. 4. we do not read that Cain and Abel ; did sacrifice , but only brought their Offerings ; to wit , that Adam might offer them up to God for them : it argueth , that as yet they had not received ordination : and its likely that ordination then was performed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Imposition of hands ; which custome the Jewes retained in ordaining their Levites , Num. 8. 10. and after them , the Christians in ordination of Ministers , Act. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. which ceremony the Gentiles used in Manumission of their servants , and the Jewes in ordination of their Synedrion or the Judges imposed their hands ; so Moses and Ioshua laid their hands upon the 70. Elders : and Moses is commanded by God to lay his hands upon Ioshuah the Son of Nun , Numb. 27. 18.

Q. Was there then any publick place of Sacrificing ?

A. Yes upon the same ground , that God , who is the God of order , Churches . will have all things done in his Church with order and decency ; the meeting also together in one place to hear , and pray , and offer sacrifice , did maintain amity amongst Gods people . Besides we read Gen. 25. 22. that Rebecca , when the children strugled in her womb , did not stay at home , but went , to wit , to the publick place where Gods worship was , to enquire of the Lord ; and because in this place God used to shew his presence to his people , by some outward signe , it was called Gods presence ; therefore Gen. 4. 16. Cain went out from the presence of the Lord , that is , he was excommunicate out of the Church : but we must not conceive , that as yet there were any material buildings for Gods service ; for in the beginning men conceived it unfit to include God within the narrow bounds of a material Temple , whom the Heaven of Heavens cannot contain ; therefore they worshipped him in the open air , either upon hills , for they thought low places were unbeseeming the most High God : hence they called every hill Gods hill ; or else if they were necessitated to sacrifice on the sea shore , or in some low plain , they made their Altars so much the higher ; which from their altitude , they called Altaria ; and these places of Divine worship they named Templa from contemplation . The very Gentiles thought it unfit to confine the Sun their chief God to a narrow Temple , seeing the whole world was his Temple : and after they had built Temples for their Deities , they would have them for a long time to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or open-roofed .

Q. Why were the Groves and high places condemned in Scripture ?

A. Because they were abused both by Jewes and Gentiles to superstition , Groves and high places condemned in Scripture . idolatry , and all uncleannesse ; therefore God commands them to be cut down , Exod. 34. 13 : Deut. 7. 5. & 12. 3. & . 16. 21. Iosiah destroyed them , 2. Kings 23. 8. 14. Against their idolatry under green trees the Prophet Isaiah complaineth , chap. 57. 5. God by Ezekiel threatneth destruction to the idolaters on the high hills , and under green trees , chap. 6. 13. such are also reproved by Hosea , chap. 4. 13. its true that in the beginning the people of God had no other Temples but hills and groves ; Abraham sacrificed upon an hill ; Gen. 22. he planted a grove to call upon the name of the Lord , Gen. 21. Gideon is commanded to build an Altar upon the top of the rock , Iosh. 6. 26. Notwithstanding , when these places were abused to idolatry , God would have them destroyed , Levit. 26. 30. Hos. 10. 8. Amos 7. 9. Ezek. 6. 3 , &c. because he would not have his people to give the least countenance to the Gentile idolatry ; for suppose they had not upon those places erected any idols , yet they must be destroyed , because such places were abused to idolatry ; besides God had given them a Tabernacle and Temple in which he would be worshipped , and to which they should repaire from all parts to call upon his name . This Temple also was built upon a hill ; they should therefore have contented themselves with the place that God assigned them , and not follow their own inventions , or the wayes of the Gentiles , who afterward in imitation of the Jewes built their Temples on hills , as may be seen by the Samaritans and others : Neither would God be worshipped in groves , because these were places fitter for pleasure aud dalliance then devotion ; they were dark and obscure places , fitter for the Prince and workes of darknesse , then for the God of light , or children of the day .

Q. When were buildings first erected for Divine Service ?

A. About the building of Babel , Buildings first erected for divine service . as Lactantius and some others think : for then Ninus erected statues to the memory of his Father Iupiter Belus , and to his Mother Iuno ; these statues were placed over their Sepulchres , and divine honours assigned them ; and at length inclosed within stately buildings , which were their Temples ; these they built within consecrated groves ; such was the Temple of Vulcan in Sicily , of Cybele in the grove of Ida , of Iupiter Hammon in the grove of Dodene , of Apollo in the grove of Daphne , &c. these dark groves were fit to strike a terror in the worshippers , and to perpetrate their works of abomination ; and because they had continual lights burning in them , they were called Luci a Lucendo , afterwards they became Asyla , Sanctuaries or places of refuge ; which some think were first erected by Hercules his children , to secure themselves from those that he had oppressed . We read that Theseus his Temple and Thebes built by Cadmus were Asyla or Sanctuaries ; in imitation of whom Romulus made one . Aen. 8. Hunc lucum ingentem quem Romulus acer Asylum Rettulit . Christians also in the time of Basil and Sylvester the first , made their Temples places of refuge ; which so increased , that Monasteries and Bishops palaces became Sanctuaries ; but the exorbitancy of these was limited by Iustinian , Charles the Great and other Christian Princes , who were content there might be Sanctuaries , because God had appointed Cities of refuge ; but the abuses they removed .

Q. Was there any set day then for Gods worship ?

A. Doubtless there was , though we doe not read which day of the week it was ; for though God blessed and sanctified the Sabbath day , because of his own rest , and in that it was afterward to be the Jewes Sabbath ; Set day of worship . yet we read not that it was ever kept before Moses his time . However it is likely this day was observed before the Law among the Hebrews , for Exod. 16. as much Manna was gathered on the sixth day as served for two days .

Q. What sacrifices were used in the beginning ?

A. Burnt offerings , Gen. 8. & 22. Peace offerings also , Gen. 31 54. For upon the peace made between Iacob and Laban , Iacob offered sacrifice . Sacrifices . First fruits also were offered , Gen. 4. 4. and Tithes , Gen. 14. 20. & 28. 22. The burnt sacrifice called Gnol●h from Gnalah to mount upward ( because it ascended all in smoak ) was burned to ashes , except the skin and entrals . In the peace offering also which was exhibited for the safety of the offerer , the fat was burned , because it was the Lords , the rest was divided between the Priest and the people ; the breast and right shoulder belonged to the Priest ; to shew that he should be a breast to love , and a shoulder to support the people in their troubles and burthens : For this cause the High Priest carried the names of the twelve Tribes on his breast and shoulders . The first fruits were an handful of the eares of corn as soon as they were ripe ; these they offered to God , that by them the whole might be sanctified . Tithes were payed before the Law , by the light of nature ; because by that light men knew there was a God , to whom they were bound in way of gratitude to offer the tenth of their encrease , from whose bounty they had all . They knew also that the worship of God and Religion could not be maintained , nor the Priests sustained , nor the poor relieved without Tithes .

Q. What form of Church Government was there among the Iews till Moses ?

A. The same that was before the flood , to wit , praying , sacrificing , Iewes , their Church government from the beginning till their destruction . preaching in publick places , and solemn days ; to which Abraham added circumcision . In every family the first born was Priest ; for this cause the destroying Angel spared the first born of the Hebrews in Egypt .

Q. What government had they under Moses ?

A. The same that before , Vnder Moses . Priests among the Iewes . but that there was chosen by Moses a Chief Priest , who was to enter the Sanctuary once a year with his Ephod , to know the will of God . This was Aaron , whose Breeches , Coat , Girdle , and Myter were of Linnen ; when he entred into the Sanctuary , the High Priest had his second High Priest to serve in his absence . There were afterward appointed by David four and twenty Orders of Priests , every one of which Orders had a Chief , or High Priest ; the Priesthood was entailed to the house of Levi , because the Levites were chosen in stead of the first born , because they killed the worshippers of the Golden Calf , Levites among the Iewes . and because Phinehas killed Zimri and Cosbi . The Priests are sometimes called Levites , and sometimes they are distinct names ; for we read that the Levites paid tithe of their tithes to the Priests , their common charge was to pray , preach , sacrifice , and look to the Sanctuary , in which they served with covered heads and bare feet ; their Office was also to debar lepers , and all other uncleane persons from the Tabernacle for a certaine time . Secondly , to excommunicate great offenders , which was called cutting off from the people of God , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to cast out of the Synagogue . Thirdly , to anathematize obstinate and perverse sinners , who being excommunicate would not repent . Alexander the Coppersmith was anathematized by Paul , or delivered to Satan , 1 Tim. 1. 20. Tim ; 4. 14. The office of the Levites also was to help the Priests in gathering of tiths , and to carry water and wood for the Tabernacle .

Q. Wherein did the high Priest differ from other Priests ?

A. The high Priest only had power to enter into the Sanctuary ; Difference of the high Priest from other Priests . he only wore a blew robe with bells , a golden Ephod , a breast-plate , a linnen Myter , a plate of Gold on his head : by the Crown or plate was signified Christs Kingly office , by the breast-plate his Priestly , and by the bells his Prophetical office : the high Priest also was only anointed , after the order of Priesthood was setled ; but before this , every Priest was anointed , he also wore about his paps a broydred girdle , to signifie that his heart should be girt and restrained from the love of earthly things , They that took Sanctuary , were not to be set at liberty till the death of the high Priest ; to signifie that by the death of our High Priest Jesus Christ , we are made free . The high Priesthood was tied to the line of Aarons first born , the other Priests were of Aarons other children ; the Levites were of Levies other posterity ; the high Priest might marry none but a Maide ; other Priests migh marry a Widow , Levit. 21. The high Priest might not miourn for the death of his kindred ; other Priests might mourn for their Father , Mother , Son , Daughter , Brother , and husbandlesse Sister ; in other things they agreed ; For all Priests must be without blemish , all must be presented to the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle , all must be washed , all must be consecrated by offering certaine Sacrifices ; all must have the blood of the Ram put on the tip of the right eare , the thumb of the right hand , and great toe of the right foot , Exod. 29

Q. What Church government was there after Moses ?

A. In the Desart Eleazer succeeded his Father Aaron , Church go●●●ment after Moses . and substituted under him Phinees to be chief of the Levites . After the Israelites entred the Land , the Tabernacle staied some years at Silo ; then did Ioshuah divide the Land , and designed certain Cities of refuge , which with some other Cities he assigned to the Priests and Levites . The Priesthood did not continue long in the house of Aaron , but after the death of Eleazer , and three Priests his Successors , this office devolved to Eli , of the family of Ithamar ; who being carelesse , suffered divers abuses to creep into the Ecclesiastical Government , till God raised Samuel , who reformed both the State and Church , by appointing Schools of Prophets , and Consistories of Levites . From Silo the Tabernacle was translated to Nob , from thence to Gibeon , when Nob was destroyed by Ioab , and at last it rested in Ierusalem . So that all this time there could be no setled Church discipline among the Jewes . The Ark also was oftentimes removed , to wit from Canaan to the Philistines , from thence to the Bethshemites ; afterward it stayed twenty years at Kiriathjeharim ; after this it remained three moneths with Obed-Edom , and at last it was brought by David into Ierusalem . Vnder David and Solomon . All this time neither Tabernacle , nor Ark , nor Priesthood were setled , till David assembled the Levites , and out of them chose Abiathar for High Priest , and Tsadoc for chief of the inferiour Priests , who were to deliver the Ark to the Levites to be carried on their shoulders , and withal appointed Singers , and other Musitians : in all 68. of the Levites . He appointed also for the service of the Tabe●●acle in Gibeon , Tsadoc and his Brethren . At last , David being assured by Nathan that his Son Solomon should build the Temple , he ordered that 24000. Levites should be set apart for the service of the Temple : to wit , 4000. door-keepers , and as many Singers , and 6000. Judges and Governors , and the rest for other Offices . Abiathar is made high Priest , to wait on the Ark at Ierusalem . Tsadoc is chief of the inferior Priests to serve in the Tabernacle at Silo. Tsadoc was Sauls high Priest , descended from Eleazer Aarons first born ; Abiathar of the stock of Ithamar , and Eli fled to David , who entertained him for his high Priest ; after the death of Saul , David retained them both , thinking it did not stand with his honour and piety to reject Sauls high Priest . This Tsadoc under Soloman was anointed the second time Priest , as Solomon was the second time anointed King , 1 Chron. 29. 22. and Abiathar is deposed for the sins of Eli and his Sons ; and so in Tsadoc the Priesthood is translated from the house of Ithamar , to Aarons family again . There were also Treasurers ordained , some for the first fruits and tenths , and others for the moneys that were given to the Temple towards the redemption of vows , first born , and sins : The Priests and Levites were maintained out of the first fruits and tithes ; the other treasure was for maintaining the daily sacrifices and other charges of the Temple ; the Gibeonites , with others , appointed by David and Solomon , did help the Levites in their Ministration : the Priests , and in their absence , the Levites did administer justice , both in Ierusalem , and in the Cities of Refuge , and ordered Ecclesiastick affairs . There were also sometimes Extraordinary Prophets , besides the Ordinary . It s probable that the ordinary Prophets were of the Tribe of Levi , because the administration and care of holy things belonged to them ; but extraordinary Prophets were of other Tribes ; these medled not with sacraments and sacrifices , which was the Priests office , nor had they their calling by succession , as the Priests ; nor was the gift of Prophecy only tied to the man , as the Priesthood was : for we read of Miriam , Hulda , and divers other women Prophets : and in the Primitive Church , though women must not speak in the Church by preaching , praying , or exhorting in an ordinary way as the Ministers use , yet they were not debarred to utter their extraordinary prophesies , if so be their heads were covered in sign of modesty ; but otherwise the Apostle will not have women to speak in the Church , because they must be in subjection to their Husbands ; and this punishment is laid on them for being deceived in Eve , and harkning to the counsel of Satan . For , if women did preach , they might be suspected to speak by that Spirit that deluded Eve .

Q. What was the Ecclesiastick Government after Solomon ?

A. The renting of the ten Tribes from the other two under Roboam , After Solomon . did much impair the beauty and magnificence of the Ecclesiastick state . Besides that , it was much defaced by idolatry ; but reformed by Hezekias , Iosias , and Iehosaphat , who took away the high places . Under Athaliah it was almost extinguished , had not Iehojada the high Priest anointed Ioash , who again reformed Religion . He being denied all aid from the Levites out of their treasure towards the repairing of the Temple , caused a Chest to be made , into which mony given in that kinde should be put , and imployed by the high Priest , or by the chief of the inferior Priests , and the Kings Scribe or Secretary , towards the reparations of the Temple , whereas before it was collected by the Levites . King Vzziah would have burnt incense on the Altar , but was prohibited by Azariah the high Priest , and eighty other Priests . This Vzziah named also Azariah , though a King , yet was justly resisted by the Priests for his pride , sacriledge and ambition , in medling with their function ; whereby he violated the Laws of Politick government which a King should maintain ; for confusion must arise , where offices are not distinct , but where men are suffered to incroach upon each others function . 2. He had no calling to the Priesthood ; and no man taketh upon him this office but he that is called of God , as was Aaron . 3. He violated the Law of God , who confined the Priesthood to the house of Aaron , and Tribe of Levi , excluding from that all other Tribes . 4. He was injurious to Christ , whose type the high Priest was , in offering sacrifices and incense , representing thereby our high Priest Christ Jesus , who offered up himself a sacrifice , of a sweet smelling savour unto God . So Iohojada the high Priest did well to depose Athaliah , who was a stranger , an idolater and usurper ; this was lawful for him so to doe , being high Priest , whose authority was great both in civil and ecclesiastick affaires ; but this is no warrant , for any private man to attempt the like . Besides Iehojada was bound to see the young King righted , both as he was high Priest , and as he was his kinsman . Hezechias restored all according to King Davids institution ; he raised great Taxes towards the maintenance of Gods worship , and permitted the Levites to flea the burnt offrings , which before belonged only to the Priests office , and caused the people to keep the Passover in the second moneth , whereas by Moses his institution it should be kept the first moneth . He permitted also many that were not sanctified or cleansed , to eat the Passover against Moses his Law , which were innovations in Religion . Iosias reformes all abuses , abolisheth idolatry , repaireth the Temple , readeth publickly the Law of Moses , which was found by Hilkiah the high Priest , and makes a covenant with God to keep the Law . Under King Eliakim or Ioachim Religion was so corrupted , that the Priests , Levites , Prophets or Scribes with the Elders of the people condemned the Prophet Ieremy to death . Under Zedechiah both the Church government , and state fell together in Iudea .

Q. In the mean while what Church government was there among the Ten Tribes ?

A. The Kings of Israel , our of policy , least the people should return again to Ierusalem , Church government among the ten Tribes . and the two Tribes , defaced their Religion with much Idolatrous worship , for executing of which they had their Priests and inferior Ministers answering to the Levites ; but they suffered no Priests or Levites of the order of Aaron to live amongst them . Yet they had their Prophets also and Prophets Children or Scholars : Their two chief Prophets extraordinary , were Eliah and Elisha . They had also their Elders , who had power of Ecclesiastical censures , but both Elders and people were ruled by the Prophets , who recided in the chief Cities at last the ten Tribes lost both themselves and Church discipline , when they were carried away by the Assyrians . When Salmanasser carried away the Israelites into Assyria , some remainders of them stayed behinde in their own country ; but being overpressed with multitudes of strangers sent thither to new plant the country , the small number of the Ephramites left behind , were forced to comply with the new inhabitants , in their idolatrous religions ; now that the Israelites were not quite driven out of their native country , may be seen in the History of Iosiah , 2 Chron. 34. 6 , 7 , 33 , & 2 Chron 35. 18. & 2 Kings 23. 19 , 20.

Q. Wherein did the outward splendor of the Iews Religion consist ?

A. In the wealth and magnificence of their Temple , Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iews Religion . which for the beauty , riches , and greatnesse thereof , was one of the wonders of the world ; for besides the abundance of Iron work , there was in it an incredible quantity of brasse , silver , and golden materials . The great Altar , the Sea or Caldron , the Basis , the two Pillars before the Temple , the twelve Oxen , the ten Lavers , the Pots , the Shovels , the Basins , and other Utinsels of the Temple were all of brasse , 1 Kings 7. as for silver , Iosephus tells us lib. 8. & 9. that there were in the Temple ten thousand Candlesticks whereof most were silver , wine Tankards eighty thousand , silver Phials ten thousand , two hundred thousand silver Trumpets , forty thousand Snuffers or pot-hooks , which he calls musical instruments ; besides incredible numbers of silver Plates and Dishes , silver Tables , and the Doors of silver . This we know , that David left seven thousand talents of refined silver for the Temple , besides what Solomon added , 1 Chron. 29. as for gold , we read that the Oracle and Altar were overlayed with gold , so were the Cherubins , and the whole house overlaid with gold , and the very floore also , 1 Kings 6. besides the golden Altar . Solomon made the Table whereon the shewbread was of gold ; the Candlesticks also , with the flowers , and lamps , and tongs , with the bowls , snuffers , basons , spoons , censers , and hinges , all of pure gold , 1 Kings . 7. I need not speak of the rich woods and pretious stones in the Temple . The Contriver of this Fabrick was God himselfe ; the form of it was four square ; the Courts four ; one for the Gentiles , another for the Israelites , the third for women , and the fourth for the Priests : the Gentiles might not enter into the Israelites court ; for that was counted a prophanation of the Temple ; yet our Saviour who was frequently conversant in the court of the Gentiles , accounted that a part of his Fathers house and the house of prayer , and it was out of this Court that he whipped the buyers and sellers ; this was called Solomons porch , Iohn 10. Acts 3. because in that place Solomon stood when he dedicated the Temple and used there to pray , or because it stood undemolished by the Chaldeans , when the rest of the Temple was destroyed . In the Priests Court stood the Altar of burnt offerings and the brasen Sea . In the Sanctuary called the Oracle ( because there God delivered his Oracles ) stood the Ark , the Censer , Propitiatory and Cherubines ; it had no light nor window in it ; hither the high Priest only had access , and that but once a year , where he burned incense , so that he neither could see not be seen . In the holy place which was also without windows , there burned lights perpetually , to represent the celestial lights ; but in the most holy there was no light at all , to shew that all outward light is but darknesse , being compared with that light which God inhabiteth , and which no man can approach unto . Within the Ark were the two Tables of the Law , the pot with Manna , and Aarons rod. The Tables and the rod represented Christs active and passive obedience ; the golden pot with Manna , his two natures . The Temple was built after the manner of the Tabernacle ; but that did far exceed this in stability , magnitude , glory , and continuance : In the Tabernacle were but two Cherubins , in the Temple four ; in the Tabernacle there was but one golden Candlestick , and one brazen Laver , but in the Temple there were ten of each . So this Temple of Solomons far exceeded the other built by Zerobbabel , wherein was wanting the Cloud , the celestial fire , the Ark and the holy Oyl ; besides in number of Prophets , magnifick structure , and wealth , it was far inferiour to the first , and yet in respect of Christ the second did far exceed the first , who supplyed the want of the Cloud , fire , oyl , Prophesie , Vrim , and Thummim . He being all these in a more excellent manner ; but wee must note that though the pot with Manna and Aarons rod were kept in Moses his Ark ; yet in Solomons Ark were only the two Tables of the Law , 1 Kings 8. 9. In the Womens Court stood the Gazophylacium or treasury , containing the Almes or Gifts that were offered .

Q. What else may we observe of Solomons Temple ?

A. That this Temple was to the Jewes as their Cathedral or Metropolitan Church ; the Synagogues which were not in Ierusalem till after the captivity , did resemble our Parish Churches ; in which the Scribes taught , as the Priests in the Temple ; and as there was a high Priest for the Temple , so there was for the Synagogue a high Ruler called Archisynagogus . In the Synagogues also they had their distinct Courts , as in the Temple , and an Ark for the book of the Law ; and the same holinesse ascribed to the one as to the other , but that they could sacrifice nowhere but in the Temple upon the brazen Altar in the Court of the Priests ; which Altar was called Ariel or the Lyon , because like a Lyon it devoured the flesh of the sacrifices . Upon the golden Altar incense was offered ; Christ was represented by both Altars ; his humanity and passion by the brazen ; his divinity , resurrection and ascension by the golden Altar , and the incense thereof mounting towards Heaven . In the Court of the Priests called the holy place , stood the Table of Shew-bread , on which were twelve loaves , which represented the twelve Tribes ; upon each loaf was a dish of franckincense , shewing Christs intercession for his people . The Candlestick and Pincers or Snuffers represented the doctrine and disciplin of the Church . Some divide the Temple but into three parts , excluding the Court of the Gentiles ; to wit , into the outward Court of the Israelites , the holy or Court of the Priests , and the holiest of all , into which the high Priest entred once yearly with blood , incense and smoak . It was death for any other to enter there , and even for the high Priest himselfe , if he entred above once in a year ; yet Pompey and Heliodorus took the boldness to enter thither ; but the one never prospered after , and the other fell mad ; so dangerous a thing it is to be too bold with Religion . The brazen Laver and the Shew-bread in the Priests Court represented the two Sacraments of the Church , to wit , Baptism and the Eucharist . The Women shewed their devotion in bestowing their looking-glasses ( which were not of glass , as ours are , but of polished brass ) upon the brazen Laver , Exod. 38. 8. a looking-glass sheweth us the spots of our faces , but Baptism washeth away the spots of our soules . Two other Temples were built in opposition to that of Ierusalem ; namely , the Temple of Samaria , built by Sanballat upou mount Garizim ; the other at Heliopolis in Egypt , by Onias the fourth , whom Antiochus had put from the high Priesthood . The second Temple of Ierusalem built by Zerobbabel , was begun in the second yeare of King Cyrus , Ezra 3. 8. and was finished in the ninth year of Darius Histaspes , which was 46. years in all ; whereas the first Temple was begun and finished in seven years . Herod spent eight years , whether in repairing of the old , or in building of a new , is uncertain ; yet Iosephus tells us that Herod pulled down the old temple , and built a new one ; which was six and forty years in adorning and perfecting . of which the Jewes are to be understood , Iohn 2. 20.

Q. What did the Temple and the Vteasils thereof represent to us ?

A. As the flitting Tabernacle shadowed out the Church militant , What represented by Solomons Temple and Vtensils thereof . so the fixed Temple resembled the Church triumphant ; the three Courts represented the threefold estate of mankind ; to wit , his state in sinne before the Law , by the outward court of the Gentiles : his state under the Law by the inward court of the Priests ; and his state under grace by the holy of holies . The Temple as it was built by Solomon a peaceable Prince , resembleth the Christian Church erected by Christ the Prince of peace . The one was built without noise , so was the other . The Temple was built upon a hill ; and the Church , saith Christ , is like a City built upon an hill . In the Oracle or most holy place , was neither the light of Sun , Moon nor Candle , resembling the new Ierusalem in the Revelation , having the glory of God , and the Lamb for the light thereof , Rev. 21. 23. In this place stood the Ark and golden Censer , with the Tables of the Law , Aarons rod , and the pot with Manna ; the mercy Seat covered the Ark , whereon were the golden Cherubins ; Christs Kingly Office was represented by the Ark crowned with gold ; his Priesthood by the censer , and his Prophetical office by the mercy seat , whence God spake to the high Priest ; the Tables of the Law and Aarons rod shadowed out his active and passive obedience ; the Cherubins looking on the Ark , did signifie Jews and Gentiles looking on Christ their King . The pot with Manna did adumbrate his divinitie by the one , and his humanity by the other . The Propitiatory covered the Law , and so hath Christ hid and concealed the condemning power thereof ; in the Sanctuary or holy place was the Table with the twelve Loaves representing the Twelve Tribes , and in them all true Israelites , or Church of Christ ; on the one side having the golden Candlestick , on the other the Altar of incense , besprinkled yearly with the blood of the Sacrifice : and representing the preaching of the word and prayer , which by the death of Christ are made acceptable to God . In the same place also stood the brazen Altar of burnt offrings and the brazen Sea ; the one resembled Christ , by whom we are justified ; the other holiness of life , by which we are sanctified ▪ or the Altar of burnt offrings did signifie our Eucharist , and the brazen Sea our Baptisme . The fire that burned continually on the Altar did signifie Christs divinity ; for our God is a consuming fire , saith the Apostle . The holy Oyl with which the Priest was anointed , shadowed the graces of the Spirit poured our on Christs humanity ; with this oyl of gladness Christ was anointed above his fellows .

Q. What was the office of the Levites ?

A. Besides that they helped the Priests in gathering of Tithes , Office of the Levites . some of them did carry wood and water for the Tabernacle , which they were bound to carry up and down with its Utensils , to pitch and take it down whilest it was movable ; they were distinguished according to Levies three sons , into the Gershonites , Cohathites , and Merarites ; the first carried the hangings and coverings . The second , the chief things of the Sanctuary : the third had the charge of the wood-work . In Davids time some were Judges , some Treasurers , some Singers , and some Porters , 1 Chron. 23. 26. The Singers and Porters were divided into 24. order● 1 Chron. 25. & 26. The elder Levites were to oversee and teach the younger , Who from the thirtieth year of their life , till the fiftieth did bear about the Tabernacle . Under them were the Gibeonites or Nethinims , whose office was to draw water and hew wood for the house of God .

Q. What were the Prophets , Scribes and Pharises ?

A. Not only were they called Prophets to whom God revealed himself and his purposes in an extraordinary way , Prophets . but those also that expounded the Scripture , they were also called Fathers , Doctors of the Law , Disputers , Wise men and Rabbies from their greatness in knowledge ; Which title the Pharisees did appropriate to themselves ; their Scholars were called children and sons of the Prophets . The name of Scribes was given to Scriveners , Scribes . and publick Notaries ; these were called Scribes of the people , Mat. 2. 4. and likewise those that did write and expound the Law ; such a Scribe was Esdras , Esdr. 7. 6. these were called Doctors of the Law . The Pharisees were so called from separation , Pharisees . and by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Sepa●●rists , for they separated themselves to a strict kind of life , and to the study of the Law , having no commerce with other people , nor communicating with them in dyet , apparrel , nor customs . They held a fatal necessity with the Stoicks , and transammation with the Pychagoreans ; hence they thought that either the soul of Iohn Baptist , or of Elias , or of Ieremy had animated Christs body . They preferred Traditions to the written Word , and placed most of their holiness in washing , counting it a less sin to commit fornication , then to eat with unwashed hands ; from their daily washings they were named Hemero-Baptists ; they always washed when they returned from the market , thinking themselves polluted with the touch of other people . They are noted Mat. 9. 11. for holding it unlawful to eat with sinners , and Mark 7. 4. for their superstitious washing , of cups , pots , brazen vessels and tables , and Luke 18. 12. for fasting twice in the week , and Mat 23. 5. for their broad Phylacteries , which were scrolls of partchment , wherein the law was written , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to keep or reserve , for by these they kept the Law in their memory ; they are noted also for their large borders and fringes , Mat. 23. 5. they wore their Phylacteries on their foreheads and left arms ; and Hierom observeth in Matth. 23. that they used sharp thorns in their fringes , that by the pricking thereof they might be put in minde of the commandements .

Q. What were the Nazarites , Rechabites , and Essenes ?

A. The Nazarites were votaries , Numb. 6. so called from Nazar to separate ; Nazarites : for they separated themselves from wine and strong drink from coming neer the dead , and from the rasor ; some were Nazarites for their life , as Sampson , Iohn Baptist , &c. others only for a time , to wit , thirty days , as Absolom who cut his hair the thirtieth day of his vow , such a Nazarite was Paul , Act. 21. 24. Nazareth was a village in Galilee where Christ was conceived and bread , and therefore was called a Nazarite , Mat. 2. 23. and his Disciples Nazarites , Acts 24. 5. but indeed he was the onely true Nazarite ; because he was pure , holy , and separate from sinners , but he was no legal Nazarite , for he drunk wine and went neer the dead . These Hereticks were also called Nazarites , who taught that with the Gospel should be joyned the Law of Moses , Rechabites . Acts. 15. 2. Of the Rechabites , so called from Rechab their Father , We read Ierem. 35. 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. these neither drunk wine nor lowed seed , nor built houses , nor planted vineyards , but like strangers lived all their days in Tents . The Essenes , Essenes . so called from their skill in curing of diseases , ( for they were much given to the study of Physick ) in their opinions were Pythagoreans , ascribing all things to fate , offering no sacrifices but of inanimate things , shunning oathes , pleasures , and wine , contenting themselves with water only , and mean apparrel ; their garments were white , and had all things in common amongst them . They worshipped towards the East , observed the Sabbath more strictly then others ; kept seven Pentecosts every year , to wit , every seventh week one , and generally they abstained from marriage : yet some did marry for procreation . They were superstitious in preserving the names of Angels : they were much given to silence with the Pythagoreans , chiefly at table : none were admitted into their Society without four years probation : there were some of these Essenes contemplative only , and lived in gardens , or remote villages , who contented themselves with bread and salt , others were active , and gave themselves to manual labours ; these lived in Cities , and fared better , and eat twice a day .

Q. What were the Sadducees and Samaritans ?

A. The Sadduces were so called either from Isedek justice , Sadduces . because they would be accounted the onely just men in the world , or from Sadock the Author of their Sect , who was the scholar of Antigonus Socheus : these rejected all Traditions and Scriptures , except the five books of Moses , denied the Resurrection , paines or rewards after this life , Angels and spirits , fate likewise or destiny , ascribing all to mans freewill . They held also that the soul died and perished with the body . The Samaritans held with the Sadduces , Samaritans . that there was no Scripture but the Pentateuch , that there was no Resurrection nor life Eternal , nor any Traditions to be admitted , yet they dissented from the Sadduces in acknowledgeing Angels ; in worshipping only upon mount Garizim , whereas the Sadduces worshipped also in Ierusalem , and kept faire correspondency with the other Jewes : whereas the Samaritans and Jewes did so hate and abhor each other , that there was no commerce between them , but did curse and excommunicate each other . Of these Jewish Sects see Iesephus , Philo , Drusius de trib. Sect. Munster , Sigonius , Buxtorsius , and others .

Q. How did they anciently observe their S●bbath ?

A. The day before was the preparation of the Sabbath , Iews , their ancient observation of their Sabbath . called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which began about the sixth hour , that is our twelfth . That day they might not travel above twelve miles , least by comming home too late they might want time for preparation to the Sabbath , which began in the evening , and which for the excellency thereof , was called the Queen of Feasts , and gave denomination to the whole week ; on the Sabbath they must not travel above two thousand paces or cubits , for so far was the distance of the Ark from the Camp . They were so superstitious in the keeping of their Sabbath , that they would not fight that day , and so suffered Ierusalem to be taken twice . Whereas they knew that God commanded them to encompass Iericho seven times that day ; and that works of charity , necessity , and of Religion were to be done that day , the preparation for the Sabbath was proclaimed by sound of trumpet , and to shew their zeal to that day , they would keep some more hours then were enjoyned , which additament they called Sabbathulum . They would not dresse meat that day , because then it did not rain Manns in the desart besides the seventh day , which was the Sabbath or rest for men and beasts ; they had every seventh year a Sabbath , wherein the ground rested , and their great Sabbath in the end of seven times seven , called the Iubilee , in which debters , prisoners , and morgagers of lands were made free ; when the Passeover fell upon the Sabbath , this was called the great Sabbath , Iohn 19. 31. and then there was a preparation for the Passover , Iohn 19. 14. but there was no preparation due to the Passeover but in respect of the Sabbath ; which had this priviledge above all other festivals ; because God had particularly sanctificed this day for his service ; being both a memorative day of Gods rest from the works of creation , and figurative of our rest in Heaven ; this day is abolished in respect of the ceremonial and judicial part thereof ; but in respect of the morality it remaineth still .

Q. How did the Iewes observe their Passover ?

A. Their observation of their Passeover . They eat the first Passeover standing with their loyns girt , shooes on their feet , and staves in their hands , to shew they were in haste to be gone ; but afterward when they were secure out of danger , they eat the Passeover sitting , or leaning after the Roman manner : which posture our Saviour observed when he eat the Passeover . The beast that must be eat was a Lamb or Kid , as being cheapest ; and because it must be eat up at one time , this Lamb was to be kept four dayes , to wit , from the tenth day till the fifteenth , that they might have the longer time to think on their deliverance , by looking on the Lamb , and withall to search if any defects were in it ; for the Lamb must be without blemish ; but this custome did not hold long : it must be also a male , and not above a year old . There must not be fewer then ten at the eating of the Lamb. it was killed between the two evenings , that is , between three of the afternoon till sun-setting , which was the first , and from thence till day light was quite spent , which was the second evening . This killing of the Lamb was rather a Sacrament , then a Sacrifice , as not being performed by a Priest , but by private men , and not in the place appointed for sacrifices , but in private houses . The blood of the Lamb was sprinkled on their thresholds ; this ceremony was used but only the first Passeover as I can find ; the Lamb was roasted , not boiled , for the more expedition ; and nothing of it must be left , least it should hinder them in their journy ; and it must be eat with sower herbs , to put them in minde of their bitter servitude in Egypt : the bread that was eat with it was unleavened , to shew their haste in removing thence ; the whole solemnity from this was called the feast of unleavened bread , and likewise the Passeover : Albeit properly the Passover was only the first day , yet the whole eight days were so named . This sacrament was a true representation of Christ the immediate Lamb of God , that takes away the sins of the world ; who is the true Passover , because the devouring Angel of Gods wrath hath past over our sins ; he was killed and roasted by the fire of his Fathers wrath ; he is our true food , whom we must eat with sowr herbs , and our loyns girt , to shew how ready we must be to undergo the bitterness of afflictions , and to subdue our carnal lusts ; we must eat him without leaven , that is , without pride and hypocrisie ; now is the time to eat him by faith : for this is the evening of the world , in which our Passover was sacrificed for us . The first and last day of this feast , were the two great days ; but the days between them were only half holy days : Other ceremonies of this feast we will see anon in the observation of Easter by the Moderne Jewes .

Q. What were the feasts of Pentecost and Tabernacles ?

A. Their feast of Pentecost . Pentecost was kept in memory of the Law given on Sinai fifty days after the Passover . The first day of the Passover was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the first Sabbath after this second day , was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; that is the second first Sabbath , Luk. 16. 1. and because their harvest began at Easter , and ended at Pentecost , therefore they are commanded Levit. 23. 10 to offer a sheaf of the first fruits of their harvest , upon the morrow , or second day of their great feast , and on the Pentecost to offer two wave-loaves ; the first offering was to sanctifie their harvest , the second was in token of thanks to God for the finishing of their harvest . Their feast of Tabernacles . The feast of Tabernacles was kept in memory of their fourty years aboad in the wilderness , when they lived in Tents , and by day were shadowed by a cloud . The first and last days were the chief days , especially the last , called therefore the great day of the feast , Iohn . 7. 37. and in these long feasts the first and last days are called Sabbaths . In this feast their custome was to hold in their hands branches of trees which they called Hosanna ; with this Hosanna they honoured Christ ; they made booths ( therefore the feast was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) in the open air , in which they lived seven days together , except in time of rain ; weak and impotent persons were excused and exempted from these booths , which were made up of Citrine trees , Palmes , Mirtles , and Willows . The next day after the feast , they compassed the Altar seven times with Palmes in their hands , in memory of the encompas●ing of Iericho . During the time of this feast , many bullocks were offered , as may be seen Numb. 29. on the last day of the feast they read the last Section of the Law , and began the first , and drew water out of the river Siloah , which in the Temple they delivered to the Priests , who poured it with wine on the Altar , the people singing , [ with joy shall you draw water out of the wells of Salvation ] Isa. 12. 3. This feast was kept the fifteenth day of Tisri the seventh moneth ; but Ieroboam kept it the fifteenth day of the eighth moneth ; some think that this feast was kept as a thanksgiving to God for their Vintage , and Plutarch calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a bearing about of Thyrsi , that is , of Spears wrapped about with Ivy in honour of Bacchus . But of these passages see Hospinian de orig. fest. Munster in Calendar , and on Leviticus , Fagius on Leviticus , the Thalmud tract . de tabern . Scaliger de emend . temp. Iosephus in antiq. Buxtorfius , Tremellius , &c.

Q. What were their new Moons and Feasts of Trumpets and Expiation ?

A. Every new Moon was a festival among the Jews , in which as on the Sabbath people repaired to the Prophets for instruction , Their new Moons . 2 Kings 4. 23. then it was not lawful to buy or sel , Amos 8. 4 yet the first new Moon in the beginning of their seventh moneth called Tisri , according to their Ecclesiastical account , but the first moneth in their civil computation , Their feast of Trumpets . was called particularly the Feast of Trumpets ; for though at other feasts they sounded trumpets , yet at this feast there was more sounding , to wit , all the day , not so much in memory of Isaacs deliverance from death on mount Moriah , nor for the Law given with sound of trumpets on mount Sinai ; for the feast of Pentecost was instituted for that , but for the greater solemnity of the new year , from whence they reckoned their Sabbatical years and Jubiles , and dated all their deeds and bargains . This sounding then of trumpets was a solemn promulgation of the new year , and a preparation for the three ensuing feasts that moneth ; to wit , of Expiation the tenth day , of Tabernacles from the fifteenth to the one and twentieth , and the great feast on the two and twentieth day ; but I think this was no particular feast , but the conclusion of the feast of Tabernacles . Of the sacrifices to be offered in the new Moons read Numb. 28. 11 , 15. as for those words of David , Psa. 81. 3. blow the trumpet in the new Moon , they are most likely to be meant of the first new Moon or feast of Trumpets . The feast of Expiation was kept the tenth day of Tisri ; Their feast of Expiation . and it was so called because the high Priest then entred into the Oracle , to expiate his own and the peoples sins ; for himselfe he took a young Bullock and a Ram ; for the people he took a Ram for a burnt offering , and two hee Goats for a sin offering ; the two Goats he presented at the door of the Tabernacle before the Lord ; one of these ( lots being cast ) was sent into the wildernesse ; this was called the Scape-Goat , upon whose head the Priest laid all the sins and evils of the people , to be carried away by the Goat into the wilderness : The other Goat was sacrificed . On this day was their great fast , Act. 8. 9. wherein they abstained from all kind of work and delights , so that they might not kindle fire , nor dresse meat ; notwithstanding their afflicting themselves , the joyful Jubile was this day proclaimed . Of the rites used at this day by the Moderne Jwes , we will speak hereafter .

Q. What was their Sabbaticnl yeare and their Idbile ?

A. Iews their Sabbatical year . Every seventh year was a Sabbath or rest : for then the land did rest from plowing and sowing ; then poor debtors that were native Iewes and not Proselytes or strangers , were released , if they were not able to pay : by this God would exercise the charity of his people to the poor , and have them rely on his providence : who gave such increase to the sixth year that it brought forth provision enough for three years , and therefore all things were this time held in common , and they lived as Adam did in Paradise , or as people in the golden age , when the earth sp●nte sua of its own accord brought forth all things ; omnis tulit omnia tellus . Of this years fertility see Levit. 25. 20. The Hebrew servants were this year to be set free , Exod. 21. 2. and the Law to be read publickly , Deut. 31. 10. The Jubilee so called from Iobal a Ram , Their Iubilee . because of the sounding of Rams horns at that time was instituted Levit. 25. 8. for the comfort of prisoners , servants , and debtors ; for then all things were brought back to their former estate ; and therefore perhaps it is called Jubilee from Iobhel , to deduce or bring back ; all lands that had been sold or morgaged , were restored to the right owners , by which meanes Families and Tribes were preserved entire without commixtion or confusion , and their ancient inheritances remained whole . This feast was kept every fiftieth year , but was proclaimed the forty ninth , on the day of expiation ; and was a type of that great liberty and delivery we have by Christ ; which is begun in this world , and consummated in that which is to come , where we shall enjoy eternal rest , and shall obtain remission of all our debts , and the possession of that ancient inheritance prepared for us before the foundation of the world . This year of Jubilee also was to put them in minde of their deliverance from the captivity of Egypt . As in the Sabbatical year , so likewise in this all things were common : the servant whose ear was bored , is now set free ; and the slave that was sold for six years , is now dismissed , although those six years were not yet ended . The beasts also had liberty to feed where they pleased . But as the Jewes did keep no Jubilee in the captivity of Babylon ; neither have they kept any since Christ . As for their feasts of Purim , and dedication , or renovation , called therefore in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , we will speak anon . These were all the Festivals kept by the Iewes ; the three chief besides the Sabbath , were the Passover , Pentecost , and Tabernacles in commemoration of three great benefits , without which no Society or Common-wealth can subsist , to wit , Liberty , Laws , and Defence or Protection . Now for diverse reasons God instituted so many feastival days . First , because he would have his people keep in mind the benefits he bestowed on them . Secondly , to give him thanks ; which they solemnly did chiefly at Easter , by offering their first fruits ; at Pentecost by offering Loaves ; at the feast of Tabernacles by sacrificing in that they had now gathered in all their fruits . Thirdly , by these festivals the love and amity of Gods people were the more preserved in their often meetings . Fourthly , and so was their devotion the oftner exercised in sacrifices , by which the Levites and poor were releeved . Fifthly , unity of Religion was also by this means preserved . Sixthly , and their obedience also in this was tried . Seventhly , but chiefly Christ the promised Messiah was in these Feasts represented ; for every sacrifice and oblation did shadow forth his death and passion , by whose blood alone , and not by the blood of Goats and Rams , we have obtained eternal redemption .

Q. What sorts of Excommunication was used among the Iews .

A. At first they excluded the delinquent out of their Synagogue , Their excommunications of old . John 9. 22 but not quite out of the Temple , for he might stand in the gate in time of Divine service ; this censure lasted thirty days and more , if the party repented not ; and if he died without repentance , he wanted the ceremonies of common burial , and a stone was laid on his coffin , signifying he deserved stoning . They had a higher degree of excommunication , which Saint Paul calls [ a giving over to Satan ] 1 Cor. 5. 5. by the Greeks the partie so excommunicate was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and such were not permitted to come neer the Temple . Curses also were denounced against them ; Hymenaeus , Alexander , and the incestuous person are those excommunicated . Their highest degree was Maran-atha , that is , the Lord cometh , 1 Cor. 16. signifying that the Lord was comming with vengeance against such ; these were totally secluded from the people of God , which is called a cutting off from the People and a blotting or razing of their names out of the book of life ; answering to those three degrees , the Greek Church had ; their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . and 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . So the Latine had their Abstenti , Excommunicati , and Anathemata , the reason why God would have this strict discipline used in his Church is First to terrifie the evil doers ; Secondly , to preserve the sound sheep from being infected by the scabbed . Thirdly to keep up the reputation of his Church , which otherwise might be scandalized for conniving at sin . Fourthly , that Gods judgements may he either diverted or prevented , for he is just , and will not wink at sinne . Fifthly , that the excommunicate person by this severity may be brought to repentance and amendment of life . They had a peculiar way in excommunicating the Samaritans , to wit , by sound of trumpet , and singing of the Levites , who first by word of mouth pronounced a curse against the Samaritans , and those that eat or conversed with them ; shewing that they shall never be Proselytes in Israel , nor have any part in the resurrection of the just . Then they wrote this curse , and caused it to be read add pronounced in all parts of Israel .

Q. How did God instruct the Iews of old ?

A. Iews , how instructed by God of old . Sometimes by visions and dreams , sometimes by secret inspiration , sometimes by a voice from Heaven ; sometimes by Vrim and Thummim , that is , light and perfection , which were the precious stones on the breast plate of the high priest ; but ordinarily he taught them by his word , either written by his holy Pen-men , or unwritten , namely by Tradition ; for God delivered his will this way to Moses , and he to Ioshuah , who imparted this to the Elders , and they to the Prophets . From the Prophets the great Synagogue received these Traditions , till at last they were committed to writing , for the benefit of those Jewes which dwelt in Iudea , about the year of Christ 230. This was called the Thalmud of Ierusalem ; but 500. years after Christ , the Jews at Babylon made a more exact collection , and this they called the Thalmud of Babylon , which contains all their Canon and civil Laws , and is with them of no lesse authority then the Scripture . They have besides this , their Kabbala , which is a mystical kind of learning , consisting most in certain letters and syllables , out of which they raise many mystical whimsies . The Thalmudists expect a temporal kingdom , the Kabbalists a spiritual , who also hold that there was an invisible world created 2000. years before this , because the first word in Genesis is Bereshith , and the first letter thereof is beth , which stands in their Arethmetick for 2000. R. Ionathan compiled the Thalmud of Ierusalem ; the other of Babylon was made up by R. Asse ; which is divided into six parts , sixty Books , and five hundred thirty and two Chapters . It 's thought that Ezra deliverd this Thalmud to Simon the High Priest , and he to his successors , till at last it came to old Simeon , ( who took up Christ in his arms ) and from him to his scholar Gamaliel . It 's most likely that Pythagoras had his Kabbalistical Philosophy from the Jewish Rabbies ; but of these passages see Galatinus de arcanis , Munster , Fagius , D. Kimchi , and the Thalmud it selfe .

Q. What maintenance did the Iews allow their Priests and Levites ?

A. Their maintenance or allowence to their Priests and Levites . Besides certain Cities and shares in their sacrifices and oblations , they allowed them the first fruits and tithes , the first fruits of the threshing floore , Num. 15. 20. comprehending the first fruits in the sheafe , offered at the Passeover in the beginning of harvest ; and the first fruits of loaves at Pentecost in the end of their harvest , besides the first of the dough , Numb. 15. 20. Nehe. 10. 37. Rom. 11. 10. these first fruits were called heave or wave-offerings , because they were shaken up and down , to shew that God was Lord of Heaven and Earth ; or else from hand to hand to all corners of the earth , to signifie that the whole earth was the Lords . The firstlings of man and beast God challenged as his own , Exod. 13. because he spared the first born of the Israelites , when he smote those of Egypt . The firstlings of clean beasts were sacrificed , the fat whereof was burned , but the flesh was given to the Priest . But the firstlings of men and unclean beasts were redeemed for five silver shekels of the Sanctuary , paid to the Priests for each of them , Numb. 18. 15 , 16. when they carried up their first fruits to Ierusalem , they had a pipe playing before them , and a bull with gilded homes , and a garland of Olive branches on this head . As for their tithes , the husbandman according to Scaligers reckoning , out of 6000. bushels in one year , paid for his first and second tith and first fruits 1121. bushels , which is above a sixth part of the whole , besides the tith of their cattel , and fruit of their trees ; and so strict were the Pharisees in the payment of their tiths that they tithed mint , anise & cumine , Matth. 23. 23. out of the first tith payed to the Levites , by the husbandman , was payed a tith to the Priest by the Levites . The second tith was payd by the husbandman , either in kine or in money as he pleased . This tith was not so great as the first ; for if he paid 590. bushels for his first tith , he paid but 531. for his second tith : but this second tith every third year was spent by the husbandman at home upon the poor , and not in Ierusalem on the Levites . This year was called the year of tiths , Deut. 26. 12. and though at this day the Jews have no lands , yet they pay carefully the tenth of their encrease .

Q. What Church government had the Iews after they were carried captive into Babylon ?

A. They had no setled government in Babylon , being then in misery and captivity ; Church government in , and after the captivity of Babylon . yet they had some Elders and Prophets , as may be seen in Ezek. 8. 1. After the captivity , they reformed all things according to King Davids institution ; but the number of singers , do ot keepers and other officers came far short of the former : This government continued in some measure , till the time of Antiochus Epiphanes , who sold the Pontificare to Iason the brother of Onias the high Priest : he dy degrecs brought in the Greek government , and so did the third brother Menelaus ; at last it was totally subverted in the eighth year of Antiochus , and again restored by Matathius , and more fully by Iudas , Ionathan and his brother Simon ; in Ionathan the Priesthood was translated from the family of Tsadoc to the posterity of Ioiarib , who came of Eleazer . And the government held out in some sort till Herod the first overthrew it , by thrusting out the lawful Priests , and substituting at his pleasure unworthy men . The like was done by the Roman Governors ; then were the Levites deprived of their tiths by the chief Priests . The singers were permitted by Agrippa the younger , to wear a linnen garment as well as the Priests ; they retained then some Priests and Levites ; they had also Scribes and Lawyers , who exercised Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction with the Elders of the people . They had also Synagogues of their profession abroad in Alexandria , Cilicia , and other places , Acts. 6. 9. and in Iudea too , whither the people met to pray , and hear the Law and Prophets read . The Synagogues had their Rulers , Acts 13. 15. who did interpret the Law ; they were also called Prophets , Scribes , and Lawyers : but the Government of the Jewish Church was much pestered by the Samaritans , Esseans , Sadduces , and Pharises : Nazareans who rejected the books of Mojes , Hemerobaptists , who washed themselves daily , and the Herodians , who held that Herod was Christ ; the Esseans contemned marriage , and thought themselves holier then other men , therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Saints , they would have had all things equal . The Samaritans rejected all Scripture , except the Pentateuch , and were the sworn enemies of the Iews . The Pharisees were so called from Separation , for they separated themselves from other men , accounting all profane but themselves . They placed all Sanctimony in outward shews . The Sadduces , so called from Justice , denied providence , subjected all things to our will , denied the souls Immortality , Angels , and the Resurrection . The Scribes perverred all by their sophistical glosses on the Law . Of these things , see Sigonius , Bertram , Iosephus and others .

Q. But what Church government have the Iewes at this day ?

A. In Rome , Iews their Church government at this day . Venice , Worms , Mentz , Frankford on the Moen , Fridburg , Amsterdam , and in divers places of Poland , Bohemia , and elsewhere , they have their Synagogues , where they use to pray together , and to hear the Law read . Before they come thither , they wash themselves , and scrape their shooes with an iron fastened in a wall before the Synagogue . They enter with great reverence , bowing themselves towards the Ark , where their Law is kept , and are tied to a set form of prayer , which they must read in their books ; they that cannot read must hearken diligently , and say Amen , though they understand not what is read ; for their Liturgy is the old Hebrew , which they generally understand not . They utter divers brief benedictions , and after them some short prayers ; and because they cannot sacrifice , being banished from Ierusalem , the place appointed for sacrifice , therefore in stead thereof they read the Law concerning sacrifices and offerings ; and some Expositions thereof out of the Thalmud , which they understand not . They pray in particular for the rebuilding of Ierusalem , and their return thither , which they dayly expect , for which they expresse great joy and vociferation . Then they read a long prayer , collected out of the Psalms , with some part out of the first Book of the Chronicles , ch. 30. Then they conclude with singing these words of Obadiah , vers. 17. But upon mount Sion shall be deliverance , and there shall be holinesse ; and the house of Iacob shall possesse their possessions , &c. And the house of Esau shall be stubble , &c. And Saviours shall come upon mount Sion to judge the mount of Esau , and the Kingdom shall be the Lords . Other Songs also they sing , much to this purpose ; and when they sing or say these words , [ Hearken O Israel , the Lord our God is one God ] they turn their heads to the four corners of the world , intimating thereby that God is every where King . There be some of their prayers which they are bound to say every day twice , standing strait , thinking that thereby they shall merit . But when they utter these words of Isai. 6. 3. [ Holy , Holy , Holy , Lord God of Sabbath , the Earth is full of the Glory ] they leap three times . They hold , that whosoever doth speak whilest they are praying , shall eat burning coales when they are dead . After this , they utter an execrable praver against all Christians and baptized Jews . Then they pray for peace , bowing their head to the left , then to the right hand , and depart out of the Synagogue with their faces stil towards the Ark , like crabs going backward . They use also to go slowly out of the Synagogue , lest by making haste , they might seem to be weary of praying . When they mention the adoration which is given to Christ by Christians , they spit on the ground in detestation thereof .

Q. What circumstances do the Iews now observe in praying ?

A. They pray being girt , Jews their manner of prayer . standing upright , with their faces toward Ierusalem , laying their hand on their heart , and bowing their head . They hold it a great sin in praying to belch , yawn , spit , or break wind , because they hold the Angels to be there present ; but if any be necessiated to break wind , he must beg pardon of God , who hath made him a body so full of holes ; he that prays must make no interruption , though a Serpent should bite him , or the King of Israel speak to him . They are bound to utter an hundred blessings every day . In praying they must not touch their naked skin . They hold sneezing in prayers to be a good signe , but breaking wind to be ominous ; and they beleeve , that whosoever saith heartily Amen to their prayers , hasteneth their Redemption .

Q. What is the time and order of their Evening prayer ?

A. About five in the afternoon the Door-keeper of the Synagogue with a hammer knocks at their doores , Their times of prayer . warning them to repair to Evening prayer . When they are come , they sit down , and begin their service with these words of the 84. Psalm : [ Blessed are they that dwell in thy house ] Then the Precentor , having said or sung some Psalms , and half that holy prayer called Kaddesh , the whole Synagogve saith eighteen prayers , according to the number of bones in a mans back . And then the Praecentor comes down from his Pulpit , and falls upon his knees before the Ark , after the example of Ioshuah , Iosh. 7. 6. and layeth his left hand under his face , because it is said , Cant. 2. 6. His left hand is under my head . This the people do likewise , and with their faces covered , and towards the ground , they say the sixth Psalm . Having ended their Evening Prayer , and pawsed a while , they begin their night prayers , which they should say after supper ; but because it would be inconvenient to return late to the Synagogue , and many times they are drunk after supper , therefore before they depart they say some prayers ; but if any have a quarrel with his neighbour , he takes the Liturgy-book and shuts it , clapping his hand upon it , intimating hereby that he would pray no more , till his neighbour were reconciled to him .

Q. Why do the Iews , beside the Sabbath , keep holy the Monday and Thursday ?

A. Ezdras appointed that the people should meet three times in the week , Iews hear the Law three times a week . to be taught the Law , because in the Desart of Sur the people wandred three dayes without water , that i● , say they , without the Law . And because Moses went up the mountain the second time to renew the Tables of the Law , and to pacifie Gods anger for the peoples worshipping the Golden Calf on Thursday , and returned thence on Monday ; therefore the devoted Jews use to fast these two days , as the Pharisee did in the Gospel ▪

Q. What Ceremonies observe they about the Book of the Law ?

A. In every Synagogue the Book of the Law is kept within a Chest ; Their ceremonies about the book of the Law . this Book is the Pentareuch , written on parchment in great Characters , and carried to and fro on two staves , fastened at each end of the parchment . Before the door of the Ark or Chest , hangs a piece of Tapestry , on which divers birds are figured , because birds were pictuted upon the Ark of the Covenant . This book is wrapt in linnen , which is covered with Silk , Velvet , or Tissue . The office of carrying the Law , is sold to him that gives most , and the money is bestowed on the poor . The two staves are called the trees of Life . When the Praecentor brings the book out of the Ark into the Pulpit , then they all sing these words , Numb. 10. 35. Let God arise ; and let his enemies be scatrered , &c. After some Anthymns are sung , one comes between the Chasan or Chief Singer , and him who bought the Office of carrying the Law , and kisses ( not the parchment , for that were too great presumption ) but the cloaths in which it is wrapped ; then with a loud voice he blesseth God , who hath chosen them before all others , and given them a Law . Then the chief Singer reads a Chapter , and the Book is kissed again , with blessing of God for giving the true Law . Then it is elevated on high ; the whole Congregation shouting ; This is the Law that Moses gave to Israel . The Women in the mean time being in a distinct Synagogue by themselves , are not permitted to kisse the Book ; nor to be there with the men , to shew what modesty ought to be there ; but if he who carrieth the Book , should by chance stumble with it , a long fast must be enjoyned ▪ that fall being held ommous , and a presage of great calamities . When the Book is wrapped up again within all its coverings , young and old kiss it , touching it only with their two fingers ; and whilest it is carried back to the Ark , they all sing again , Return Lord to the many thousands of Israel , Num. 10. 36. So prayers being ended , as they are going out of the Synagogue , they say , The Lord preserve my going out , and comming in , from henceforth and for ever , Psal 5. 9.

Q. What is their manner of observing the Sabbath at this day ?

A. Because Moses commanded the Israelites to gather as much Manna on the sixth day as might serve them also the seventh , Their manner of observing the Sabbath . therefore all that they eat and drink on the Sabbath , is prepared and dressed on the Friday ; and if the servants work be more then they can perform before the Sabbath , their Masters , be they never so great and rich , must help them , that the Sabbath be not broken ; yet they have three Feasts that day , one in the Evening when they begin their Rest , the second at Noon , and the third in the Evening when they conclude their Sabbath . All that day their , Tables remain covered ; If they do not wash their heads , hands and feet ; If they pair not their nailes , beginning at the fourth finger on the left hand , which pairings must not be trod upon , but either burned or buried ; if they change not their cloaths ; if the men cut not their beards , and the women if they combe not their heads ; if they sharp not their knives , and make every thing clean in their houses on the Friday , they esteem the neglect of any of these circumstances a violation of their Sabbath . Before the Sun go down , the women kindle their Sabbatarian lights , which is an ancient custome , as may be seen in Persius , Satyr 5. Herodis venere dies , unctáque senestrae Depositae pinguem nebulam vemuere lucernae . Except we understand here by Herods dayes , Herods birth-day , which was carefully observed by the Herodian Sect. Now the reason why the women kindle the lights , is because the first woman extinguished the light and glory of man by her disobedience . They also use to hasten their Sabbath , and to enlarge it , by ad●ing a part of the work day , that the souls in Purgato●y may have the more liberty and refreshing , who all that time cocl : and refresh themselves in water , for which cause the Jews are forbid by their Rabbins to draw all the water out of any place , but to leave some for refrigeration of these scorched souls . They beleeve that a good and evil Angel stand before their Synagogues , observing who pray and hear most diligently . These Angels wait upon such to their houses , where finding all clean and neat , they depart joyfully , though the evil Angel be not concerned , but is forced to shew a seeming content . They do not put out their lights all that day , nor must they snuff them , least they should thereby break their Sabbath , nor must they that day catch a Flea , or kill a Louse . If a Iew in his journey be overtaken by the Sabbath , he must stay , though in the midst of a Field or Wood , though in danger of theeves , storms , or hunger , he must not budge . They begin their feasting on the Sabbath with consecrated Wine , and two loaves of Bread , in memory of the double portion of Manna they gathered for the Sabbath : which day they think is not sufficiently observed , except they eat and drink largly in the day time , and kiss their Wives often in the night . In their Synagogues they have read to them seven of their Chapters by seven several men , who come in at one door , and go out at another . These Lectures are out of Moses and the Prophets , Act. 13. 27 & 15. 21. they pray for the souls of those who have violated the Sabbath , who being in Hell , have so much ease by their prayers , as to turn from one side to the other . But their Service lasteth not above the sixth hour , which is our noon ; for by their Law they must neither pray nor fast beyond this hour . If any dream of such things as they count ominous , such as the burning of the Law , the falling of their houses , or teeth , they must fast till the evening , and so they must fast the next day , as a punishment for fasting on the Sabbath . After dinner the most of their discourse is about their use-money , and other worldly businesse . In the evening they repair to their Synagogues againe , and thence to their third feast . They conclude their Sabbath with singing , or caterwaling rather , which they continue as long as they can , for ease of the defunct souls : And withal they pray that Elias would hasten his comming , even the next Sabbath if he please , that he might give them notice of the Messias his comming . Then the richer sort lighting a torch , taking a silver box full of spices with one hand , and a cup of wine in the other , they say certain blessings to God for the benefits of Light , Wine , Spices , and the Sabbath , and with some ridiculous ceremonies they end the Sabbath , and begin their week . Some wash their eyes and face with that consecrated wine , counting it medicinable : others sprinkle it about their houses against all Charms , and Witchcraft . They smell to the spices , that they may not faint when one of their soules deparreth , which it doth at the end of every Sabbath , and returneth at the beginning of the same , so that every Sabbath day they have two souls ; besides they think that Hell fire stinks in the week days , but not in the Sabbath , therefore they smell to the spices when the Sabbath is ended . They pour out some of their consecrated wine on the ground , to refresh Core and his complices , who live yet under the ground in fire . On the Sabbath they will not light their Candles , make their fires , milk their Cows , snuff their Candles ; dresse their Meat themselves , but have Christians to do such trivial things , and then they brag that they be the Lords of the world , and the Christians be their servants .

Q. How do the modern Iews keep their Passover ?

A. The richer sort spend thirty dayes in preparation , Modern Iewes , how they keep theis Passover . and buying of the purest wheat for their unleavened bread , with which also they furnish the poorer sort , who cannot buy . Their first born onely fast the Eve before . The Sabbath which immediatly precedeth the Passover , is very holy among them . In this they have long Sermons concerning the Passeover , and use thereof ; this they call the great Sabbath . They are very curious in cleansing their houses , and washing their utensils three dayes before Easter , being more carefull with the Pharisees to wash the outside of the platter , then to purge out the rapine and intemperance that is within . The night before the Passeover they take great pains to finde out all the Leavened bread that is in their houses . They search and sweep every corner and Mouse-hole for crums with wax candles ; if they finde none , they purposely fling down some , that they might not seem to have prayed and laboured in vain : All the crums they finde , they lay up carefully against the next day , and burn them . They are very curious about the grinding , kneading , and baking of the unleavened bread ; the corn must be ground three dayes before it be baked . The Mill stone must be cleansed from all former Meal , and so must the Chest that holds it . The water that is used , must be brought in consecrated vessels , about the going down of the Sun , covered . The Master of the Family must draw the water himself . The form of their unleavened cake is round , and full of holes to let in aire , least it should swell . No other ingredient is permitted in the flower , but water . About ten or eleven they dine , but soberly , that they may with the better appetite eat their unleavened bread in the Evening . But first they repair to their Synagogues , where they sing and pray ; onely the women stay at home to cover the tables , to hang the walls with Tapestry , and to expose their cupbords of Plate , and other riches to be seen , to put them in minde of that wealth which was in the Temple when it was robbed and demolished . Each Master of the Family , if he be rich , hath his chair of state , wherein he sits like a Prince , to shew that they were now redeemed from the bondage of Egypt . The poorer sort sit majestically also in their seats .

Q. What is the manner of eating the Pascal Lamb at home ?

A. When it begins to grow dark , Their manner of eating the Paschal Lamb. they run home from the Synagogue ; a platter is uncovered , wherein are three Cakes , the uppermost representing the High Priest , the middle the Levite , and the lowermost the people of Israel ; in another dish is a roasted leg of Lamb or Kid , with an hard egge ; there is also a dish of Pap or thick stuff , made of divers fruits with wine spiced , and chiefly Cinnamon , representing the straw and brick of Egypt : in another platter there are Letrice , Parsley , Ivy , Raddish , and such like herbs , with another dish of vinegar , to represent the sower herbs eaten heretofore with the Lamb. Every one hath his draught of wine . The middle cake is broken into two pieces ; the one whereof the Master hides in a Napkin , to shew how the Israelites fled with their dough unleavened out of Egypt . Then laying hold on the other peece of Cake , they sing , Such was the bread of affliction our Fathers eat in Egypt . Here we are now , the next year we shall be in Canaan . The platter with the Cakes is carried from the Table to the Children , that they night demand what that is , as we read Exod. 12. 26 , 27. When the Cakes are set down again , they sing a song of their deliverance ; and drink another glasse of Wine , leaning like Princes in their chairs . Then some of the Cakes are eaten with thanks-giving , and some of the Herbs dipped in the Pap. And at last the third Cake is broken , and some more of the herbs are eaten .

Q. By these passages it seems that the Iews do not observe the Passover , as they were commanded by Moses .

A. It s true ; Their Modern Ceremonies are Rabbinical . for the most of their modern Ceremonies are Rabbinical rather then Mosaical . They say that now they are not tied to the Rites of Moses , because they are not in their own Land , but live amongst profane Gentiles , for so they call Christians . But indeed , the true cause why they keep not the old Passeover , is , because Christ our true Passeover is sacrificed for us , who hath put an end to all the old Ceremonies ; and it is observeable that those Jews who now live in Canaan , even in Ierusalem , do use altogether the same Rabbinical Rites , and do not sacrifice at all , seeing Christ the Lamb of God , who taketh away the sins of the world , is the only perfect and satisfactory sacrifice .

Q. What may we observe concerning the Iews at this day ?

A. That they are a blind , hard-hearted , stiff-necked people , who , as the Apostle saith , Observations concerning the Iews at this day . have always resisted the Holy Ghost , and are given up to a reprobate sense ; they will not yet part with the vaile of Moses which is over their eyes ; who after so many miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles , after the accomplishing of all prophesies and types in him , after the finishing of the time prescribed by Daniel , of seventy weeks , after sixteen hundred years expectation of a Messiah , since the end of those seventy weeks , after so many calamities which they have suffered for their obstinacy and blasphemies against the Son of God ; after so many delusions by Ben Cozbah , David , Moses , and other fa●● Prophers , who gave themselves out to be the Messiah , after so many testimonies and confessions of their own writers that Christ Jesus was the true Mestiah , yet they will not acknowledg it , but continue still in their obstinacy and cruelty against Christ and his members ; they ●rag themselves to be the seed of Abraham , and glory in their seal of circumcision given to him ; but if they were of Abraham , they would do the works of Abraham ; they would beleeve with Abraham , who saw the day of Christ and rejoyced ; they can claim no share in the covenant made with Abraham , because they deny and persecute him who is the foundation of the Covenant ; they condemn Christians for making and honouring of the image of Christ and of his Saints ; which is not so much out of zeal against images , for they allow the images of the Cherubins which were in the Tabernacle and Temple , but rather out of spight against Christ and his Saints . They count it idolatry to honour Christ in his picture or image , and yet they consider not that themselves are the greatest Idolaters in the world , in worshipping God according to their own fansie , and not according to his word , which teacheth us that he is to be worshipped in the unity of Essence , and Trinity of persons , which they deny ; thus they worship though not images , yet their own imaginations : how often have their Progenitors attempted to reestablish their antient government , but still in vain , and to their own destruction ? witnesse what they suffered under Vespasian and Titus , what under Iulian , when by his permission they began to rebuild their Temple ; what under Hadrian when they rebelled , and attempted to set up their earthly Monarchy ; what under Trajan and Marcus Antoninus ; what under King Philip called Longus in France , when they poysoned the Wells ; what shall I speak of their barbarous cruelties , and inhumane savagenesse under Andrew their Captain , in the time of Trajan , when they murthered many thousands of people , eating their flesh , wearing their skins , and girding themselves with their guts yet bleeding : of these passages we may read in Sozomen , Dio , Marcellinus , Paulus Aemilius the French Historian , and others ; as they have still been the greatest enemies that ever Christianity had , so doe they continue their harred against us at this day ; but being kept under they dare not do the mischief they would ; yet they curse us still , and hold that the best of Christians is no better then the Serpent , whose head deserved to be trod upon . They think they do God good service if they can cheat a Christian ; and they make no conscience to forswear themselves , when they take an oath upon any of our Bibles , thinking they are bound to keep no oath but what they take upon their own Torah or book of the Law which is read in their Synagogues . Neither will they swear willingly , but in the Hebrew tongue , counting all other languages profane , especially the Latine which they hate , because the Romans and Latin Church have been their greatest subduers and conquerers . They call us Gentiles , Edomites , and Devils , and Anathematise us daily . They will not call Mary the Mother of Christ , but in derision , The mother of him that was hanged . They are mercilesse Extortioners , and cunning in the Art of poysoning Their Religion consisteth most in needlesse and ridiculous ceremonies , in Rabbinical fables , Cabalistical whimsies , Thalmudical Traditions , large Fringes , and Phylacteries , and in a meer outside ; whereas mercy and justice , and weighty things of the Law are neglected and slighted .

Q. May Christian Primes , with a safe conscience permit Iews to live within their Territories ?

A. Yes ; Iews , whether to be permitted to live among Christians . conditionally that they communicate not in Religion , nor marry together , nor be too familiar ; and that these Jews be obedient to the civil power , quiet , modest , distinguished by some outward badge , and not to be admitted to any publick office or charge ; for they have been tolerated both by the Civil and Canon Law . 2. The Jews in the old Testament had leave to commerce with the Gentiles . 3. We ought to permit them , upon hope we may convert some of them to the knowledge and love of Christ . 4. We ought by all meanes to commiserate their condition , because to them pertaineth the adoption , and the glory , and the convenants , and the giving of the Law , and the service of God , and the promises ; whose are the Fathers , and of whem as concerning the flesh , Christ came , &c. Rom. 9. 4. 5. we must consider , that by their fall salvation is come to the Gentiles ; and if the fall of them be the riches of the world , and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles , how much more then fulnesse ? Rom. 11. 12. let us not then insult over their miseries , nor boast against the branches ; for we are but wild Olives graffed upon them ; and if God spared not the natural branches , take heed least he also spare not thee , Rom. 11. For blindnesse is happened but in part upon Israel , untill the fulnesse of the Gentiles do come in , Rom. 11. And then all Israel shall be saved ; that is , most of them according to the Scripture phrase ; For the Angel tells Daniel , that every one of his people shall be delivered , whose names shall be found in the book , Dan. 12. 1. so them all the Jews before the last judgement shall be saved , and shall acknowledge Christ the true Mesliah ; yet not all without exception ; but all whose names are written in the book of life : this restriction sheweth , that some will not be saved . 5. By suffering the Jewes to live amongst us , we shall be the more induced to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards us Gentiles , in receiving us to mercy , when he cast off his own people . By this also we are taught to fear and tremble at Gods judgements ; because for unbelief they were broken off ; we stand by faith ; let us not be too high minded but fear ; for if we continue not in his goodnesse , we shall also be cut off , Rom. 11. Lastly , from the Jewes we have our Scriptures ; they can be our witnesses to the Gentiles , that cut Scriptures ; are not devised and compiled by us , but by our enemies ; out of which Scripture , even to the great grief of the Jewes , we can clearly prove that Christ is the true Mesliah ; therefore it is convenient that we permit them to live amongst us :

Q. May Christian Princes permit the Iewes to exercise their own Religion ?

A. They may , Whether to be permitted amongst Christians to exercise their own Religion . if so be they dishonour not Christ , nor traduce or molest his Church : For they were better exercise their Religion , then curn Atheists ; principally seeing they worship the same God with us , though not in the same manner , and read the same Scriptures though not in the same sense . For this cause the Primitive Church , and the Imperial Laws suffered them ; and Christ himself permitted their Doctors to sit in the chair of Moses , and to teach his Doctrine , and counselled the people to obey the same ; besides , by permitting the Jews to use their Religion without molestation , by using them courteously , they may be the sooner enduced to embrace Christ ; and indeed our cruelties against them , and the wickednesse of our lives have been , and are still great obstacles to their conversion . But Christian Princes must be careful that they be not suffered to blaspheme Christ , or abuse his Church ; for they are keepers of both Tables , and they do not carry the sword in vain ; they should also use all the gentle means they can , to bring them to the knowledge and love of Christ , by instructing them in the grounds of Christian Religion ; but violence must be avoided ; for faith cometh by perswasion , not by compulsion ; neither must their infants be forcibly baptized against their Parents consent , but when they come to years of discretion they should cause them to be instructed in the principles of Christianity , nor must their Parents be suffered to hinder them ; but whilest they are infants , they must not be baptized against their Parents will , because that were to take away the right of paternity , which parents have over their children both by the Laws of God , of Nature , and of Nations ; besides the children of Jewes who are enemies of Christ , cannot be comprehended within the Covenant , and therefore are not capable of the sign of the Covenant , till they be of years ; and if then they embrace Christ , they are included in the Covenant , and so made capable of the seal thereof . Besides , the forced baptism of Jewish children would be a great scandal to Christian Religion , which would be traduced as a violent way to force infants to receive that of which they had no knowledg nor could give their consent to ; and so these children when they come to years of discretion , might justly repudiare that Religion , which was forced on them , when they had neithe knowledge of it , nor gave consent to it .

Q. In what things must not Christians communicate with Iews ? Wherein Christians are not to communicate with Iews .

A. They must not eat , nor drink , nor bath , nor cohabit together , nor entertain friendship and familiarity , least by these means Christians should be infected with their errors and superstition , or least they should seem to countenance their wicked opinions . 2. Christians must not serve Jews in any kind of service ; for then they will brag that they are the Lords of the world , and Christians their slaves : besides , it is unseemly that the children of the free born ( for so we are , being made free by Christ ) should serve the sons of the bond woman ; for they are true Israelites , and the sons of Abraham , who have the faith and do the works of Abraham : who are Israelites not after the flesh , but after the spirit . 3. Christians must not employ Jews for their Physitians ; for this were to engage them : besides , we know out of Histories how dangerous such Physitians have proved to Christians , who by reason of their inveterate malice , make no conscience to poyson them , but rather think they are bound to do so . 4 Christians must take heed how they traffick with Jews , least they be cheated by them , or least they partake of the sins and superstition of the Jews , by selling them such wares as they know they will abuse to their superstitious worship . 5. Let not Christians borrow money of Jews , except they mean to be undone by them ; for they have ever been , and are to this day , unconscionable Extortioners . 6. Christians ought not to read their blasphemous books , but to suppress and burn them ; for by them our blessed Saviour in his person , offices , preaching , & miracles is highly dishonoured , and his Church traduced : therefore Pope Gregory the ninth , about the year of Christ 1230. caused the Thalmud in which Christian Religion is so much blasted , to be burned ; which was performed accordingly by the Chancellor of Paris ; and about the year 1553. Pope Iulius the third , commanded that all the Jewish blasphemous books , with both the Thalmuds should be searched out , and flung in the fire : and that their estates should be consiscared who did harbour or read , print or write such wicked books , or bring them from forraign parts into Christian Territories .

Q. How many days do the Jews spend in their Easter solemnities ?

A. Eight ; Iews spend eight days in their Easter s●lemnities . the two first , and the two last are wholly kept with great Ceremony , the other four are but half holy days ; all this time they sup-plentifully , and drink strenuously , till it be midnight , but they drink up four consecrated cups of Wine , two before supper , and two at , or after supper : each of these cups is accompanied with a prayer , and the last with execrations against Christians ; at supper they eat the other halfe Cake ; and keep open all night their doors and gates , as being perswaded that then they are safe and secure from all danger , and that they are ready to entertain Eliah , whose comming they expect then . During this time they eat up the whole three cakes mentioned before , and have divers disputations about what work is fit to be done that time , full of ridiculous subtilties . If during this time they find any leaven in their houses , they touch it not , but cover it till they burn it . Now because they are not certain which is the true fourteenth day of the Moon , when they begin their Easter , they keep the second day as solemnly as the first ; and because they know not the true seventh day , therefore least they should mistake , they observe also the eighth day , after which day they bring leaven into their houses again : the men fast three times after , to expiate for their intemperance during the feast ; and for the space of thirty days , they neither marry nor both , nor cut their hair , because Rabbi Akibha lost by death all his Disciples , being eighty thousand , between Easter and Pentecost .

Q. How do they now observe their Pentecost ?

A. Pentecost , Their Pentecost . so called in the new Testament , from the fifty days between Easter and that feast , in the old Law it is called the feast of Harvest , and of first fruits , Exod. 23. 16. because then their Harvest began , and the time they offered their first fruits of the Earth . The Jews are very exact in numbring each week and day from Easter to Pentecost , praying continually that God would bring them home againe to Ierusalem , that in their own Land they might offer to him their first fruits as Moses commanded them . They keep two holy days at Pentecost , because they know not which is the true day . They produce their Law twice : and by five men they read so much as concerneth that festivity . They strow their Houses , Synagogues , and streets with grass , fil their windows with green boughs , and wear on their heads green Garlands ; to shew that all places about mount Sinai were green , when they received the Law . They eat that day altogether white meats of milk , to shew the whitenesse and sweetnesse of the Law . They make a Cake , or Pye having seven Cakes in one , to signifie the seven Heavens into which God ascended from mount Sinai .

Q. How do they keep the feast of Tabernacles ?

A. This third great feast , Their feast of Tabernacles . which was kept anciently in Booths or Tents made up of green boughs , in memory of the forty years peregrination in the De●art , is now observed by the Jews eight days together . The two first and two last are solemnly kept ; the other four are but half festivals . They first repair to their Synagogues ; then after some praying and singing , they run home to their Tents , but do not stay there all night , as their Ancestors were wont to do . They use to take in one hand boughs of Palme , Olive , and Willow , and in the other a Pome-citron ▪ then they bless God , and shake the boughs towards the four cardinal points of Heaven : then having placed the Law upon the Pulpit , they go round about it seven times in seven days , in memory of the Walls of Iericho , encompassed seven times . Then having shaken the branches in their hands , they pray against Christians . This feast is kept about the middle of September ; in which moneth they beleeve shall be fought the great battel between Gog and Magog , in which Gog shall be slain , and the Jews restored to their own Land . About night they go abroad in the Moon light , believing that God doth reveal to them by the shadows of the Moon who shall live or die that year , for then they begin the computation of their year . The shaking of the branches towards the four corners of the world , signifies the destruction of the four great Monarchies , ( to wit ) the Assyrian , Persian , Grecian and Roman . They make great use of Citrons in this feast , for they send sixteen men every year into Spain to bring with them as many of these as they can : for by the Citrons , they say , are represented just men , who are as full of good their workes , as this fruit is full of seeds .

Q. How do they keep their new Moons ?

A. Their new Moons are but halfe holy days with them ; Their new Moons . for in the morning they go to their Synagogues , the rest of the day they spend in eating , drinking , and gaming : The day before the new Moon they use to fast ; when they first see her , they utter a Benediction , and leap three times towards her , wishing that their enemies may come no neerer to hurt them , then they are able to come neer and hurt her . The women have more right to keep this day holy then the men , because they would not part with their Ear-rings and Jewels towards the making of the Golden Calf ; but willingly parted with them towards the building of the Temple . They give a ridiculous reason , why sacrifices were commanded every new Moon ; because , say they , the Moon murmured against God in the beginning ; therfore he took her light from her , and appointed sacrifices to expiare her crime .

Q. Why do the Iews fast in the moneth of August ?

A. Because they hold the world was made in September , Fast in August . therefore they make that moneth the beginning of their year ; and believe , that about that time God will come to judge the world ; for this cause they fast and pray divers days before , and baptize themselvs in Lakes and Rivers ; and where these are wanting , they make pits , which they fill with water ; in these they dip themselves over head and ears , thinking this a meanes to expiate their sins ; they frequent their Synagogues and Church yards , desiring God to pardon them for the good Jews sake who are buried there , and in the same they distribute large Alms to the poor . In some places there they cause Rams horns to be sounded when they go to their Synagogues , to put the greater terrour in them , when they consider their sins , and the horror of Gods judgements . Their fasting ceremonies being ended , they shave and bath themselves , and begin their year with much mirth and jovialty .

Q. What solemnity use they in beginning their new year ?

A. Because they are commanded by Moses , Their solemnities in beginning the new year . Lev. 23. 24. to keep holy the first day of the seventh moneth , therefore they begin their Civil year from that day , which after evening peayer in their Synagogues they initiate with a cup of wine , wishing to each other a good year . The younger sort repair to the chief Rabbi for his blessing , which he bestoweth on them by prayer and imposition of hands . Being returned home , they fall to eating , drinking , and making merry . On the Table is set down a Rams head , to put them in minde of that Ram which on this day was sacrificed in Isaacs stead , and to signifie that they shall be the Head , and not the Tail of Christians . They feed that night plentifully on fish and fruit , to shew that they will encrease and multiply in good works , as the fish do in the Sea ; and that their enemies shall be cut off from all help , as the fruit is plucked off from the tree . In the morning they go betimes to their Synagogues to sing and pray ; the Law is taken twice out of the Ark , and some Lessons read ; after which , one soundeth a Rams horn on the Pulpit ; if he sounds clear , it s a good sign ; if otherwise , they hold it ominous , and a sign of a bad year . This horn-trumpet is also in memory of Isaacs delivery by the Ram this day , as they hold . The rest of the day they spend in good cheer and mirth . After dinner they go to the waters , there to drown their sins . If they see any fish in the water , they shake their cloaths , that their sins falling upon those fishes , may be carried away by them into the Sea , as of old they were by the scape-goat into the wilderness . At night they feast again , and so initiate the year with two days mirth .

Q. How doe they prepare themselves for Morning prayer ?

A. They hold it necessary that every Jew from the fifteenth of Iune , Their preparation for morning prayer . till Pentecost , should rise before day ; because then the nights are long , but from Pentecost till the fifteenth of Iune , they may rise after day ; their rising will be the more acceptable to God , if they have weeped in the night , for with such the stars and planets do weep ; they must let their tears fall down their cheeks , because then God is ready with his bottle to receive them ; these tears may serve them for good use ; because when at any time , the enemies of Israel send out Edicts to destroy the Jewes , God is ready with these bottles to pour them out upon these writings , and to blotuot the Edict that the Jews may receive no hurt thereby . They hold the morning the best time to enter into the house of God , because David faith , Thou wilt heat my voice betimes in the morning . In the evening they say God commands all the gates of Heaven to be shut ; which are guarded by certain Angels , who are silent till after midnight , then a great noise is heard in Heaven , commanding the gates to be opened : this noise is heard by our cocks here below , who presently upon this clap their wings and crow , that men thereby may awake ; then the evil spirits who had leave to wander up and down in the night , whilest Heaven gates were shut , lose all power of doing hurt : as soon as they hear the cock crow , they must say this prayer as they are taught by their Rabbins : Blessed be thou O God , Lord of all the World , who hast given such understanding to the cock . When they change their shirts , the walls and bed-posts must not see their nakedness ; but they must change within the bed-cloaths . They must not in the morning put on the left shoe before the right ; but at night they should put off the left shoe first . As they are going out of their chamber in the morning , they must with a submissive mind bow their head to the ground , in remembrance of the devastation of the Temple at Jerusalem ; but no man must offer to say his prayers till first he hath eased himself at the stoole , and washed his hands , because upon them evil spirits sit in the night time ; and his face also , because it was made after the image of God ; but they must be careful that the right hand with which they touch the Law , and write the name of God , may no waies be defiled . And when in private they are easing of themselves , they must not then think of God , or of his Law , for that will shorten their life , as their Rabbins say . If any man touch his eye in the morning with unwashed hands , he shall be blind ; if his ears , deaf ; if his nostrils , they shall still be dropping ; if his mouth , it shall stink ; if any part of his skin , it shall be scabbed ; they must not presume to pray but in their four cornerd cloak , from which hangs certain borders , laces , or Phylacteries , which they call Zizim ; they must also have their Tephillin tied to their heads and hands ; these are scrowls or bundels of prayers , but of these and many more of their superstitious ceremonies , see Buxtorsius in Synagoga Iudaica .

Q. How do they prepare themselves for the feast of Reconciliation ?

A. The first ten days after the beginning are penitential , Their feast of Reconciliation , and Ceremonies therein . in which they fast and pray . The ninth day every man , young and old , takes a Cock in his hand ; every woman and maid a Hen. After some impertinent sentences pronounced out of Scripture , each one whirls the Cock about the Priests head , saying , This Cock shall die for me ; then the Cocks throat is cut , his body flung to the ground , and at last roasted : His guts are cast upon the top of the house , that the Ravens may carry them away , and their sins together . They labour much for white Cocks , which they hold to be pure from sin ; red Cocks they detest , as being full of sin . The reason why they sacrifice a Cock , is , because the Hewbrew word Gheber signifieth a man , and in the Thalmud a Cock ; so to them the death of a Cock is as much as the death of a man . After this , they go to the Church yard , confesse their sins , and give to the poor the price of their Cocks , because of old they used to give their cocks to the poor . In the afternoon they dip themselves again in water , and prepare lights for their next days service in the Synagogue , where , in the evening they meet , and reconcile themselves to each other , where hath been any offence ; he that seeks to be reconciled , is sufficiently satisfied , though the other be obstinate ; and thinks himself acquitted , in seeking for that the other hath refused . If the party wronged die ▪ he that did the wrong goeth to his grave , and before ten witnesses confesseth his fault ; they confesse also their sins to each other , in some secret place of the Church : they go two and two ; the one boweth his body , turning his face to the North ; whilest he is confessing and beating of his breast , receiveth thirty nine stripes on the back , of his fellow with a leather thong , whom he repayes in the like manner . Having done , they return home , and make merry with their roasted cocks and hens . Over their cloaths they put on a white shirt or surplice , to shew that now they are white and pure from sin .

Q. What other Ceremonies use they in the feast of Reconciliation ?

A. The ninth day the men in the Synagogues , the women at home , about evening , light wax candles , over which they pray , stretching out their hands towards the lights ; which if they burn clear , they take it for a good sign that their sins are pardoned , and that they shall be happy : if the lights be dim , or the wax melt , it 's ominous . Then they fast , goe bare-footed , abstain from oyl , bathing , and carnal copulation : they spend much of the night in singing and praying , and most of the next day , while the Priest extendeth his hands to blesse them , they all lay their hands on their faces , as not daring to look on those sanctified hands of the Priest . At this time they fast 48. hours together , and some have been observed to stand upright and pray above 24. hours without intermission . Some write that they use at this time to bribe Satan , that he may not accuse them for their sins .

Q. What Ceremonies use they when they have read over the Law ?

A. They divide the Pentateuch into 52. Sections . Their Rites after the Law is read over . according to the 52. Sabbaths of the year . The last Lesson , which falls out on that day that immediately follows the feast of Tabernacles , about the 23. of September . is accompanied with singing , and the Priests dancing . All the books are this day brought o●t of the Ark with dancing about it ; in the interim , whilest the books are out of the Ark , a candle burns within it , to shew that the Law is a Light . In the Synagogue they fling Nuts , Peares , and other fruit to the Youth , who , in scrabling for the same , fall often times together by the ears . That day their Ecclesiastick Offices are proposed to sale , which occasioneth much strife and malice among them . The money raised on the Offices , is for the repair of their Synagogues , and relief of the poor . At last they conclude all with good cheer and wine at supper , and are merry , if while the Law was carried about , he did not stumble that carried it , for that is held very ominous .

Q. What are these Church offices which they sell yearly ?

A. First , Church Offices sold among the Iews . the Office of lighting the candles . Secondly , Of furnishing the consecrated wine , which is spent in their Sabbaths , and other Festivals Thirdly , the Office of folding and unfolding the Book of the Law . Fourthly , of lifting up , and carrying about the said Book . Fifthly , of touching the sacred staves on which the Book or Parchment is rowled . Young men are greedy of this office , because they think the touching of these staves will prolong their life . Sixthly , the Office of reading the Law . And seventhly , of supplying his place who is negligent in his Office .

Q. Why do they keep the feast of Dedication ?

A. They keep it in memory of Iudas Macchabaeus , who dedicated the Temple the 25. of November . Their feast of Dedication . After it had been possessed and polluted by the Grecians , it was then ordained by Iudas and his brethren , and all the people , that this feast should be kept yearly for eight days together . At that first Dedication was found a small vessel of Consecrated oyl ; which of it self was not sufficient to hold out above one night , but by miracle it maintained the Lights for the whole eight days . Now this feast consisteth in drinking and gormandising , and in pompous superstition about their lights . Yet Christ honoured this feast with his presence , Iohn 10. 22. not to countenance the abuses thereof , but the institution it self ; for all places set apart for the service of God , ought to be consecrated and dedicated to him by prayer and decent ceremonies ; therefore Moses dedicated the Tabernacle to God , and Solomon the Temple with great solemnity and prayers ; when the Temple was rebuilt , after the peoples returne from Babylon it was dedicated again ; and now the third time it was dedicated , when it was profaned by Antiochus . These second Dedications are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Renovations . The Temple was also newly consecrated or dedicated under Ezechia , after it had been profaned by Achaz , 2 Chron. 29. The Priests and Levites spent eight dayes in this dedication .

Q. What is their feast of Purim ?

A. That is of Lots ; Their feast of Purim . for Haman by lot had appointed the Jews to be massacred all through the Persian Kingdom in one day , to wit , the thirteenth day of the twelfth moneth , which is Adar or February ; but the Plotters were massacred themselves by the Jews the same day . For at Sufae , Haman with his ten Sons , and five hundred men more were slain , and three hundred the day after : and on the same day through the rest of Assuerus his Dominions were slain by the Jews 75000. So because this day they destroyed their Enemies , and the next day rested themselves , therefore at this feast they keep two holy days , or rather days for Bacchus . In their Synagogues they set up lights in the night time , a●d the whole book of Esther is read . As often as they hear the name of Haman , they keep a cruel noise , and stamping with their feet . They read all that passage of the death of Hamans Sons at one breath , to signifie the suddennesse of that death . These two days are spent in singing , playing , eating and drinking . The men wear womens apparrel , and the women mens , against the Law of God , which they think at this time of mirth they may lawfully violate . And that the poor may be merry also , the richer sort furnish them with meat and drink ; and so with this ryotous Bacchanal , they conclude their Anniversary Feasts ; for this is the last of the year , having none between this and Easter .

Q. What Fasting days do the Iews observe now ?

A. They keep the four Fasts mentioned by Zachary chap. 8. 19. to wit , Their fasts . that of the tenth moneth , on the the tenth of December , in memory of Ierusalem besieged that day by Nebuchadnezzar . Secondly , they fast the seventeenth day of the fourth moneth , or Iune , in memory of the two Tables of the Law broken , for the loss of their dayly sacrifice ; for burning of the Law ; for setting up idolatry in the Temple ; for besieging Ierusalem the second time , and for breaking down the walls thereof . They count the days from this till the ninth of the next moneth all unlucky ; so that they avoid all great businesse ; and School-Masters during that time will not beat their Scholars . Thirdly , they fast the ninth day of the fifth moneth , or Iuly , because then the Temple was burned ; therefore they go bare-foot , sit on the ground , read Ieremiahs Lamentations , and in the Church yards among the dead they bewail the losse of Ierusalem . From the first till the tenth of this moneth , they abstain from flesh , wine , shaving , bathing , marrying , and pleading , and from all kind of delights . Fourthly , they fast the third day of September , because G●doliah , Governor of those Jewes that were not carried away in Captivity , was treacherously murdered , as we read Ieremy 40. and 41. Besides these fasts , they have others , but not so generally observed ; for some of their preciser sort fast every Monday and Thursday . Some fast the tenth of March , because Miriam died that day , and the people wanted water in the Desart . Some fast the tenth of April , for the death of Eli , and his two Sons , and the losse of the Ark. Some fast the eighteenth of this moneth , for the death of Samuel . At Ierusalem the Jewes used yearly to fast in remembrance of the Translation of the Bible out of Hebrew into Greek by the seventy Interpreters : This fast was observed the eighth day of Tebheth or December , and was a day of much heavinesse among them ; which must proceed from their pride or envy , or too much superstition , disdaining that their Law should be imparted to the Gentils , and that this Translation was a profanation thereof . So superstitious they are in their fasts , that they will read no passages in the Bible but such as are sad and sorrowfull ; as the destruction of Ierusalem , Ieremies Lamentations , &c. and not any passage that is joyful , such as their delivery from Egyptian slavery , or Hamans tyranny . The only fast that God commanded was that upon the day of Expiation ; other fasts were enjoined by the Prince upon emergent occasions ; as the fast commanded by Iehosophat , by Ioachim and other Princes . Divers other private fasts they have upon private occasions . Their fast is from all meat and drink till the evening that the stars appear .

Q. What is the manner of their Marriages ?

A. They are married in the open air , Their Marriages . either in the streets or gardens , by their Rabbies . The Bridegroom wears about his neck a hair-cloath , the end of which the Rabbi puts on the Brides head , after the example of Ruth , who desired to be covered with the skirt of Boaz his garment . Then the Rabbi takes in his hand a glasse full of wine , over which he pronounceth a blessing , praising God for this Conjunction , and gives it to the Bride-man and his Spouse that they may drink . Then he takes from the Bridegroom his gold ring , and asks of the standers by if it be good , and worth the money given for it , and so puts it upon one of the Brides fingers : then are the marriage writings read openly ! Then the Rabbi takes another glass of wine , over which he prayeth , and presents it to the married couple to be tasted ; but the Bridegroom takes the glasse and dashes it against the wall , in memory of the destruction of Ierusalem , and for the same cause in some places ashes are put on the Bridegrooms head ; so the Bride in sign of sorrow puts on a black cloak , and the Brideman a black hood ; they are married in the open aire , that by looking up to Heaven , they may be put in mind of multiplying like the stars . The other ceremonies used before and after marriage , are not to our purpose , as not being Ecclesiastical . But we must know that besides the principal Wife , they have others that are subordinate , which we may call Concubines , who have not the command of the family , nor gifts , or presents from the Husband , as Rebecca had from Isaac , nor matrimonial writings , as the chief Wife hath ; nor may their Children inherit , but receive gifts onely ; thus Abraham dealt with the sons of his Concubines , Gen. 25. Their custome also is first to be contracted , and after some space of time to be married ; which contract was confirmed either by writing , or by a piece of money , or by copulation ; but this last was punishable . Their marriages are accompanied with blessings and prayses ; therefore if they are married within doors , that house is called Beth-Hillulim , the house of prayses .

Q. How doe they make their Bills of Divorce at this day ?

A. After the same manner that they did in the time of Christ ; Their Bills of Divorce . when any man is weary of his Wife , he writes a Bill of twelve lines only , neither more nor fewer ; this he delivers to his Wife before three witnesses , who subscribe and seal the same , whereby he gives her free power to go whither she will , and to dispose of her self as she pleaseth , but she must not marry again till after ninty days , that it may be known whether she be with child or not ; the Woman also might give a Bill of Divorce to her Husband , of which our Saviour speaketh , Mark 10. 12. and withall sheweth that such Bills of Divorce were not commanded but tolerated by Moses for the hardnesse of their hearts ; and tells them plainly that whosoever puts away his wife , and marries another , commits adultery , and so doth she if she marries another , Mat. 5. 31. Peter Martyr in 1 Cor. 7. 10. is mistaken when he saith , that there is never any mention in Scripture , that the woman gave a Bill of Divorce to her Husband ; but our Saviour tells us , that if the woman put away her Husband and marry another , she commits adultery ; but the man and woman could not put away one another without a Bill of Divorce , and that before witnesses .

Q. After what manner is the Wife separated from her deceased Husbands brother ?

A. The widow with five witnesses repairs to the chief Rabbi , Their separation of the wife from the deceased Husbands brother . who asks her certain questions , as whether her Husband hath been dead three moneths , whether his brother be a single man , whether the man present be her husbands full brother , of what age they are of ; and whether they think themselves fit for procreation ? Then he asks of the woman if she be fasting , for otherwise she must not spit in his face . Then he asks of the man if the woman present were his brothers Wife , if he will marry her , or suffer his shoe to be pulled off . If he say he will not marry ; then a shoe is brought , and put upon his right foot being bare ; then the woman comes , saying , this my brother in Law refuseth to raise up seed to his brother , and so bowing her selfe , pulls off his shoe , and spits in his face ; saying , so shall it be to him that will not build up his brothers house ; and thus they are parted .

Q. What is the manner of Circumcising their Children ?

A. The Child is first washed , Their circumcision and Rites thereof . and layed in clean linnen ; for if he be foul , or defile himself while he is Circumcised , the Mohel or Circumciser is to suspend or interrupt his prayer , till he be washed againe . In the morning of the eighth day , the God-father seateth himself down in a seat placed neer the Ark , and the Mohel neer him . Twelve wax candles are brought in , to represent the Twelve Tribes . Then two cups of red wine , the circumcising knife , with two dishes ; the one of oyl , the other of sand . When the Child is brought to the door by the women , the Congregation riseth up , the God-father takes the Child and sits down in his seat . There is also a seat prepared for Eliah , whose comming they expect at the circumcision . The child is then named , and usually by the name of some of his Ancestors , so that Luke 1. 61. it was wondered at , that Zacharie should name his Son Iohn , seeing none of his kindred was named with this name . The eighth day was so strictly observed , that if it fell on the Sabbath , the child was then circumcised ; not sooner least God should be thought to be tied to the Sacrament , and because the Child the first seven days after the birth was held legally unclean , and yet remaining in his blood , Levit. 12. 2 , 3. & 22. 27. nor later , least the parents should be longer withheld from the comfort of the Sacrament . The Penalty of contempt or neglect of circumcision was a cutting off from the people , Gen. 17. 14. that is , by excommunication , or bodily death of the parents . Therefore God would have killed Moses for not circumcising his son ; or else by the death of the son himselfe , when he comes to years of discretion , if he be not circumcised either by himself , or by his parents , or by the Judges .

Q. How doth the Mohel cut off the foreskin ?

A. He first rubs it , that it may be the lesse sensible , then blesseth God for the Covenant of Circumcision , and withal cuts off the forepart of the skin , and flings it into the Sand , in memory of that promise , Gen 32. 12. I will make thee as the sand of the Sea ; then he spits some red wine on the wound , and washeth it , and some also on the Childs face , if he faint , and taketh the bleeding member into his mouth , and sucks the blood from it , which he spits into the other cup of wine . Then he teares off the remaining skin with his sharp-pointed nailes , and layeth the clouts dipt in oyl on the wound , and bindeth them . Then he blesseth God again , and the Godfather takes the other cup of wine , and prayeth for the Child . And the Mohel moisteneth the childs lips with wine and his own blood , and prayeth again . If the child be sick on the eighth day , his circumcision is deferred till he recover . If he die before the eighth day , he is circumcised at the grave , but without prayers .

Q. How do they redeem their first born ?

A. When the Child is one and thirty days old , How they redeem their first born . he is set upon a Table by the Father before the Priest , with as much money as two Dollers and a half . After some questions propounded by the Priest to the Father and Mother , amongst others , whether he esteems more of his money , or of his Child ; he answers , of his Child ; then the Priest takes the money and layeth it on the Childs head , and pronounceth that he being the first born , and presented before the Lord , is now redeemed : if before this time the Father dies , then the Mother signifieth by a scroll about the childs neck , that he is the first born , and not redeemed ; who when he comes of age , is bound to redeem himself . He is held to be of just age when he is thirteen years old , for then the parents stand no more charged with his sins , but must himselfe bear his own burthen .

Q. What duty is performed to the sick ?

A. The Rabbins are bound to visit and comfort them , and prepare them for making their will , Their duty to the sick . if they be rich : They exhort them to be constant in their faith , especially they must beleeve that their Messias is yet to come ; therfore must make both confession of their faith , and of their s●●s . They pray that their death may be a sufficient expiation for their sins , and that they may have a share in Paradise , and in the life to come .

Q. How do they use their dead ?

A. When the Party dieth , Their Ceremonies about the dead . his kindred tear off a little piece of their garments , because Iacob tore his garments when he heard of Iosephs death . They mourn also seven days because Ioseph did so for his father . All the water in the house they pour out into the streets . They cover his face , and bow his thumb , that it resembleth the Hebrew Shaddai , that so they may terrifie Satan from comming near the Corps . His other fingers are stretched out , to shew that now he holds the world no longer , having forsaken it . They wash the body with warm water , and anoint the head with wine , and the yolk of an egg ; and cloath him with the white surplice he wore on the day of Reconciliation , and then they Coffin him . When the Corps is carried out of the house they cast a shell after him , signifying that all sorrow should be now cast out of that house . In the Church yard a prayer or two is said ; then the Corps is buried , the next of kin casteth in the first earth . In their return they cast grasse over their heads ; either to signifie their frailty and mortality , For all flesh is grass , or else their hope of the Resurrection . When they enter the Synagogue , they skip to and fro , and change their seat seven times . The Mourners go bare-foot seven days ; abstain from wine and flesh , except on Sabbaths and Festivals . They bath not in 33. days , nor pare their nails . They burn candles for seven days together , thinking that the departed souls return to the place where they left the body , and bewail the losse thereof . They beleeve that no Jew can be partaker of the Resurrection , who is buried out of Canaan , except God through hollow passages of the earth convey his body thither ; grounding this conceit upon Iacobs desire to Ioseph that he should bury him in Canaan , and not in Egypt . They borrowed diverse Gentile customs in their Funerals , as cutting or tearing their skin , hiring of women to sing , and minstrils to play ; also shaving ; going bare footed , and bare-headed with dust on their heads , washing , anointing and embalming , besides beautifying of their Sepulchres , and adding of Epitaphs , &c. they used also burning of the dead , as may be seen in 1 Sam. 31. 12. and Amos 6. 10. they bury apart by themselves , and not with those of another Religion . Their common Epitaph is , Let his soul be in the bundle of life , with the rest of the just , Amen , Amen , Selah . Other vain opinions and ceremonies they have , but not to our purpose . Of which see Munster , Buxt●rfius , Margarita , Galatin , Hospinian , Fagius , D. Kimchi , Aben Esra , &c.

The Contents of the second Section .

The Religions of the ancient Babylonians ; of the making , worshipping of images , and bringing in Idolatry . 2. Of Hierapolis , and gods of the Syrians . 3. Of the Phenicians . 4. Of the old Arabians . 5. Of the ancient Persians . 6. Of the Scythians . 7. Of the Tartars , or Cathaians and Pagans . 8. The Religions of the Northern Countries neer the Pole . Three-ways whereby Satan deludes men by false miracles . The fear of his Stratagems whence it proceeds ; His illusions many , our duty thereupon . 9. Of the Chinois . 10. Of the ancient Indians . 11. Of Siam . 12. Of Pegu. 13. Of Bengala . 14. Of Magor . 15. Of Cambaia . 16. Of Goa . 17. Of Malabar . Pagan Idolaters believe the immortality of the Soul . 18. Of Narsinga , and Bisnagar . 19. Of Japan . 20. Of the Philippina Islands . 21. Of Sumatra , and Zeilan . 22. Of the ancient Egyptians . 23. Of the modern Egyptian Religions .

SECT. II.

Quest. WHat kinde of Religious , or rather Superstitious government was there among the Ancient Babylonians ?

Answ. They had their Priests called Chaldeans , and Magi , who were much addicted to Astrology a●d Divination , Babylonians , their ancient Religion . and had their Schools for education of the Youth in this knowledge . They worshipped divers gods , or idols rather ; the two chief were Belus or Bel , or Baal , by whom they meant Iupiter ; the other was Astaroth , or Astarte , by which Iuno was understood . They were bound also , by their superstitious discipline , to worship the Sun ; and so was the King to offer to him every day a white horse richly furnished . They worshipped also the Fire , under the name of Nego ; and and the Earth , by the name of Shaca . To this Goddesse they kept a feast for five dayes in Babylon , where , during that time , the Servants were Masters , and the Masters Servants . They worshipped also Venus ; for maintaining of whose service , the women prostituted themselves to strangers , and received much money thereby ; to this purpose they sat and exposed themselves at the Temple of Venus , which they call Militta . Their Priests used to have their Processions , and to carry their Idols on their shoulders , the people before and behinde worshipping . The Priests also there used to shave their heads and beards , and to stand in their Temple with Axes , Scepters , and other Weapons in their hands , and Candles lighted before them . They held a Divine Providence , but denied the Creation . Ninus was the first Idolater , who after the death of his Father Belus , set up his Image , and caused it to be adored with divine honours here at Babylon , and in the rest of his dominions . The making , worshipping of Images , and bringing in Idolatry . Thus we see that the making of images , and the worshipping of them , was the invention of the Gentiles ; for indeed they were men whom the Pagans affirmed to be gods ; and every one according to his merits and magnificence , began after his death to be worshipped by his friends , but at length by the perswasion of evil spirits , they esteemed those whose memories they honoured , to be lesser gods ; this opinion and idolatry was fomented by the Poets ; and not onely a preposterous love , and a vain admiration of the worth and merits of dead men brought in idolatry , but likewise Deisidemonia , or a foolish and preposterous fear ; primus in orbe Deos fecit timor ; for the Gentiles did fear their Religion would be in vain , if they did not see that which they worshipped ; they would therefore rather worship stocks and stones , then an invisible Deity ; but it is ridiculous , saith Seneca , Gen● posito simulachra adorare & suspicere , fabros vero qui illa secerunt contemnere ; to worship and admire the image , and to slight the image maker ; whereas the Artificer deserves more honour then the Art . Against this madnesse the Prophet Isaiah speaketh chap. 44. men cut down trees , rinde them , burn a part of them , make ready their meat , and warm themselves by the fire thereof ; but of the residue he maketh a god , an idol , and prayeth to it ; but God hath shut their eyes from sight , and their heart from understanding . Divers ways they had in worshipping of their Idols , sometimes by bowing the head , sometimes by bending the knee , sometimes by bowing or prostrating the whole body , and sometimes by kissing the idol , or by kissing their own hand , if they could not reach to kisse the idol ; of this Job speaketh ; if my mouth hath kissed mine hand when I beheld the Sun shining , or the Moon walking in her brightnesse , Iob. 31. 27. but of the Babylonish idolatry see Diodorus , Philostratus , Eusebius , Isidor , Scaliger .

Q. How doth it appear that the Gentile Idols were dead men ?

A. By their own testimonies ; The Gentiles Idols were dead men . for Hermes in Asclepio as Apule●us records , confesseth , that Aesculapius grandfather to Asclepius , and that Mercury his own grandfather , who had divine worship at Hermopolis in Egypt , were men whose bodies were buried , the one in Lybia , the other in Egypt , in the Town Hermopolis , so called from him ; but under these names Spirits or Devils are worshipped , which I did draw or intice into their Statues . Plutarch witnesseth that the Egyptian god Osyris was a man , who because he distinguished every Region in the Camp by their colours , in which Dogs , Oxen , and other beasts were painted ; therefore after his death he was honoured under these shapes . In Cyprians book concerning the vanity of Idols , Alexander is informed by Leo the chief Egyptian Priest , that their gods were no other then men . The Greek Poets in rehearsing the Genealogy and off-spring of their gods , do intimate that they were men . King ●aunus in Italy , made his Grandfather Saturn a god , and so he did deifie his father Picus , and his wife Fauna , who from her gift of prophecying was called Fatua and afterward Bona dea . When the Senate made an Act that none should be worshipped at Rome for gods , but such as the Senate did allow , did they not by this Act intimate that their gods were but men , and subject to their approbation . Cicero in his books of the nature of Gods , sheweth that all their Deities , both great and small were but men ; their Temples were their Sepulchres , and their Religion but Superstition . Virgil by confessing that the Trojan gods were subdued by the Grecians , doth acknowledge they were but men ▪ Sibylla calls the Gentile gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , the idols or images of dead carkasses ; the whole story of Iupiter , to wit , his birth , education , actions , and death , do testifie he was but a man ; and if we look on his adulteries , incests with his own sister Iuno , and his daughter Minerva ▪ if on his Sodomy with Ganymedes , his ravishing of Europa and many others ; if on his impiety against his father Saturn , whom he drove out of his kingdom , and forced to hide himselfe in Italy ; if , I say , we consider these things , we must needs say , that he was so far from being a god , that he scarce deserved the name of a man , but rather of a savage beast , and indeed not unlike in ●alacity to the Goat his Nurse . Such another god was Saturn , a cruel murtherer of his own children , and whose chief delight was to have little children sacrificed to him . What was Mercury but a Theese , Venus a Whoore , Bacchus a Drunkard ? Vulcan was but a Smith , Apollo a Shepherd and Mason , Mars a Souldier , Neptune a Mariner , Minerva a Spinster or Weaver , Saturn a Husbandman , Aesculapius a Physitian , &c. in a word , as these were men , so they had no other Deity but what they had from men ; therefore I will end with that witty saying : Si Dii , cur plangit is ! si mortui , cur adoratis ? if these are gods , why do you bewail them ? if men , why do you adore them ? But against these deified men , the fathers of the Church have written sufficiently ; chiefly Clemens . Augustine , Eusebius , Tertullian , Cyprian , Lactantius , Arnobius , Nazianzene , &c. who tell us that there was no Religion at all among the Gentiles , seeing every kinde of impurity and impiety was patronized by their gods , and as Greg. Nazianzene saith in his third Oration against Iulian , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , to be wicked was not only counted no disgrace , but it was also honoured with Altars and Sacrifices : Therefore justly might the Apostle call the worshippers of such gods , Atheists , because they did not worship the true God , but such as were no gods at all , and scarce worthy to be called men . Goodly gods ( saith the same Father ) who would be drawn to Aethiopia so far off , for the love of good cheer ; these sure were belly-gods ; and withall would undertake a quarrel for the Strumpet Lacaena .

Q. What Religious worship , or idolatrous rather , was used in Hierapolis of Syria ?

A. In this holy City ( for so Hierapolis signifieth ) was a magnificent Temple , Hierapolis , the Religion thereof . built by Deucalion , or , as some write , by Semiramis , or , as others , by Bacchus . Queen Stratonice repaired ; or re-builded rather , this Temple , being decayed . Here men used to geld themselves , and put on womens apparrel , such Priests were called Galli ; Here stood two Priapi or Phalli , and within the Quire ( into which the chief Priest onely might enter ) stood Iupiters statue , supported with Bulls , Iuno's with Lyons , having in one hand a Scepter , and a Distaff in the other : In the Temple stood Apollo , cloathed and bearded , whose Oracles were much consulted ; if the Petition was liked , the Image would move forward ; if otherwise , backward . Here also stood divers other Idols ; 300. Priests were maintained here ; who did Minister all in white , with their heads covered , and sacrificed twice a day , with singing and musical Instruments , if to Iuno ; but to Iupiter no musick . Their high Priest was elected every year , whose cloathing was Purple , and a golden Myter . Not far from the Temple was a deep Lake , in which were kept consecrated fishes : in the midst thereof stood a stone Altar , crowned continually with Garlands ; on this odours did still burn . They had divers feasts : the greatest was that of the Fire ; where they set divers trees hung with divers sorts of beasts for sacrifice on fire , after they had carried about these Fires ( in Procession ) their Idols . Here the gelded Priests wound each other , and divers young men at this feast geld themselves . Here was much confused Musick , Disorder , Fury , and Prophecying . Into the Temple none might enter in 30. days , in whose Family any died , and then his head must be shaved . He that but lookt upon a dead Corps , was excluded the Temple a whole day . To touch a Dove was abomination , because Semiramis was transformed into a Dove ; and so it was to touch fishes because of Derceto , the Mermaid and Mother of Semiramis , half a Fish and half a Woman . To Hierapolis were divers Pilgrimages ; each Pilgrim was tied to cut his hair on his head and browes ; to sacrifice a sheep , to kneele and pray upon the fleece thereof ; to lay the head and feet of the sheep upon his own head , to crown himself , to drink cold wa●er onely , and to sleep on the ground till his return . The young men were bound to consecrate their hair , then to cut it in the Temple , and to offer it in a box of Gold or Silver , with their names inscribed thereon . Some other foolish circumstances there were in their superstitious Church discipline , if I may so call it : Of which see Lucian in his Syrian Goddesse ; out of whom I have this description . By this , and by what we are to speak of the Gentile idolatry , we may admire the madnesse of those men , who being made after the image of God , do subject and enslave themselves to dead images , to senselesse blocks and stones , which have eyes and see not , eares and heare not : then not without cause did David say , that they who made them are like unto them ; he meanes those that worship them ; for not the Artificer , but the Worshipper makes the Idol ; So the Poet , Qui fingit sacros auro vel marmore vultus , Non facit ille De●s ; qui colit iste facit . And it is strange to see how cold and sparing we are in the worship of the true God : how zealous and expensive they are in the service of their false gods ; they can cut their flesh , and cry from morning to evening with Baals Priests ; they can part from their gold and silver , their jewels and ear-rings to make them a golden Calf , yea they can offer their sons and daughters to be burned in the fire to Moloch ; and yet there is no sin so repugnant to God as Idolatry ; for it is repugnant to his entity , because an Idol is nothing in the world , saith the Apostle ; it is repugnant to his unity , because he is but one ; but false gods or idols are many ; it is repugnant to him as he is verity , because Idols are lying vanities ; it is repugnant also to him , as he is life , because Idols are dead and senselesse things ; it is repugnant to his purity ; for Idols are called filthinesse , pollution , and abomination in Scripture ; it is also repugnant to the love he carrieth to his Church : for it causeth jealousie in him , and therefore he calleth Idolatry Whoredom , and Idoters Adulterers ; and they that worship Idols are said to goe a Whoring after other gods ; it is likewise opposite to gods goodnesse ; therefore idolatrie is particularly called sin , as if it were the only sin in the world , so Exod. 32. 22. This people is prone to sin , that is , to idolatry : so Lament. 1. 8. my people have committed a sin , that is , Idolatry : and as it is most repugnant to Gods nature , so it is to almost all his commandments . To the first ; because it makes other gods then he . To the seond : because it makes graven Images , and worships them . To the third : because it takes Gods name in vain , by giving it to the creature even to stocks and stones . To the fifth : because it gives the honour due to parents , uno senselesse Idols ; for the Idolater saith to the stock , thou art my Father , and to the stone thou hast begotten me , Jer 2. 27. To the sixth commandement , because the Idolater is a horrible murtherer , in not sparing his own children . To the seventh , for Idolatry is not onely spiritual Adultry , but the cause also of carnal pollution , and of unnatural lust ; for among the Indiáns they practised Sodomy in the sight of their Idols , as a part of that worship due to them . Lastly it is against the eighth commandement ; for the Idolater is a sacrilegious thiefe , stealing from God his due , and giving it to his Idol , as the Prophet complaineth Hos. 2. 8. There are three sins inseparable companions of Idolatry ; namely , Witchcraft , Coveteousnesse , and carnal Pollution . For the first , The Apostle Gal. 5. 20. joyneth Idolatry and Witchcraft together : The Ephesians as they were given to Idolatry , so they were to Magical Arts : and as soon as they forsook their idolatry , they forsook also their witchcraft , and burned their conjuring books , Acts 19. 19. as Manasseh reared up Altars for Baal , so he used inchantments , and dealt with familiar spirits , and Wizzards , 2 Kings 21. 6. hence proceeded diabolical inspirations , and Enthusiasmes , Oracles , and many other inchanting tricks . As for covetousness , it is no wonder that it accompanies idolatry ; for it is a kind of idolatry , and so the Apostle calls it ; The covetous man worshippeth his god Plutus , or Mammon , with as great devotion as any Idolater doth his Idol : he saith to the wedge , thou art my hope , and to the gold , thou art my confidence ; he sacrificeth to his god the poor whom he oppresseth , his own soul also , and his body too , which he macerates with care , and deprives of things necessary . King Ahaz no sooner gave himself to Idolatry , but he presently shews his sacrilegious covetousnesse in robbing the house of the Lord of its wealth , 2 Chron. 28. As for carnal uncleannesse , how much that hath been practised by Idolaters , is known to them that have read Histories ; for they did not think their daughters fit for marriage , till first they had been prostituted before their Idols ; and though adultery , fornication and Sodomy were thought sins , yet these were held vertues , and a part of religious worship in the presence of their gods ; and it is no marvel ; for their very gods were incestuous , Adulterers , and Sodomites ; and divers Strumpets after their death were deified , as Lactantius instanceth in Laurentia , the Wife of Faustulus , who for her whoordomes among the Shepherds was called Lupa , that is a Whore . Such another was Leaena among the Athenians ; such was Faula , Hercules his Whore , and Flora , who left her estate to the Romans . In a word , Idolatry hath been the cause of all sin and mischiefe in the world ; from whence proceed murthers , rapine , oppression , injustice , intemperance , uncleannesse , sorsery , avarice , &c. but from this , that men forsook the living God , who is the punisher of vice , and rewarder of vertue ; and served false gods , who had been wicked men themselves whilest they lived , and patronized wickednesse when they were dead ?

Q. What Idolatrous Gods or Devils rather , did the ancient Syrians worship ?

A. Their chief god was Baal-Zebub , or Beel-Zebub , the Lord of Flies , Gods of the Syrians . either because his Temple was much infested with Flies , or else from the power he had in driving away Flies . He was a great god at Ekron , and is called in the Gospel , Prince of the Devils . Some take him for Jupiter , others for Priapus , others for Sumanus chief god of the Manes , which some think to be Pluto . 8. Baal-Phegor or Peor , that is , the gaping or naked Lord , so called from the naked posture in which he was worshipped ▪ h● was the God of the M●abites . His Temple is called Beth-Peor , Deut : 3. 29. some take him for Priapus . 3. Baal or Bel , which signifieth Lord , was a great god or Idol amongst the Babylonians , Sidonians , Samaritans , and Moabites , and sometimes among the Iews ; some take him for Mars , others for Iupiter , who by the Phoenicians is called Baal Samen , that is , Lord of Heaven , by which I think they meant the Sun . 4. Baal-berith , that is , Lord of the Covenant , Iudg. 9. 4. by whom they meant Iupiter , whose office was to confirme Covenants , and to punish the breakers thereof , Audiat haec genitor , qui foedera sulmine sancit , Virg. Aene. 12. So Aristophanes calls upon Iupiter to send his Thunder upon Perjurers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Therefore among the Romans , the Herauld or Foecialis in making of Leagues , used as he was killing the Hog , by which they used to confirm their Covenants , to call on Iupiter . 5. Dagon from Dag a Fish , because from the navel downward he was made in the form of a fish , but upward like a man ; this was a great Idol among the Philistines , and is thought to be the same that Neptun or Triton . Others who derive the word from Dagan , that is , corn , of which he is said to be the inventer , make him all one with Saturn . 6. Astaroth or Astarte was Goddesse of the Sidonians ; the word signifieth a flock of sheep or sheep fold ; this is thought to be all one with Iuno , Venus , or Lucina , under which names and the form of a sheep , they worshipped the Moon , as they did the Sun under the name of Iupiter , and form of a Ram. She is called also by the Greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Heaven , where her aboad is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from her dominion over the Stars . 7. Ad●ammelech , that is , the Kings cloak , or power . Anamelech , the Kings Oracle or Answer ; these two Idols were worshipped at Sepharvaim a Town of the Assyrians , 2 Kings 17. these gods were also honoured in Samaria , and so were Succoth-Benoth , the Tabernacle of Daughters , Nergal the light of the grave , Ashima a fault , Nibhas , the fruit of vision , Tartak , that is , Chained . All which may be seen in the above named chapter of the Kings . 8. The Moabites worshipped Chemosh , the Ammonites Milchom , 2 Kings 23. Nisroch was Senacharibs Idol , 2 Kings 19. Remphan or Repham is the same that Hercules the god of Tyrus , from Rephaim , that is . Giants . Moloch or Molech from Molach to reign , was a great idol among the Moabites , and Ammonites , and is thought to be the same that Saturn , for their images and sacrifices were much a like ; to whom the superstitious Gentiles , and the Jews also offered their sons and daughters to be burned . Thamuz mentioned Ezek. 8. 14. is by Hierom taken for Adonis , so called from Adon , that is , Lord , by which they understood the Sun , as likewise by Hercules ; many other idol gods they worshipped : but these mentioned are the chief .

Q. What kind of Discipline was used among the Phoenicians ?

A. By their execrable discipline they were bound to offer yearly Sacrifices to Saturn , Phoe●icians , Their Religion and Discipline . or the Devil rather , of young Infants : and in the Temple of Venus , to practise not onely Whoredom , but Sodomy also ; the Phoenicians were bound to prostitute their daughters to Venus before they married them . In the Temple of Venus were celebrated the annual Rites of Adonis , with beatings and howlings , to whom they perform solemn Obsequies . The next day they say he is alive , and then they shave their heads . The women that refused to be shaved , were tied to prostitute themselves to strangers for one day , and by this means money was raised for Venus . The fun also is much worshipped amongst them , whose Priest is crowned with gold , and is cloathed with a long sleeved garment down to the feet . They were also tied by their Discipline to worship Astarte in the shape of a sheep , and Dagon in the form of a Mermaid , This idol was called Atergatis , and Dercetis : in honour of which the Phoenicians abstained from fish , yet her Priests did eat of the fish which they set all day before her . She had also offered to her fishes of gold and silver . Of these passages , see Eusebius in his Preparation , Diodorus Siculus , Lucian , Pliny , Athenaeus , and others .

Q. What was the Religion and Discipline of the old Arabians ?

A. They worshipped the Sun and Moon , Arabians , thei● Religion and Discipline . Serpents , Trees , and other such like Deities . The Nabathaeans burned Frankincense to the Sun on his Altar . They doe not bury their dead , but lay them , even their Kings , in dunghills . Adultery is death among them , but Incest Is no sin . They are circumcised after the example of Ismael , at thirteen years of age . Their Priests are cloathed with linnen : they wear Myters and Sandals ; they abhor Swines flesh : they pay the tithes of their Frankincense to their god Satis : the Priests are not to take it by weight , but by measure . They are tied by their discipline not to gather Cinnamon , till first they sacrifice ; then they divide it with a consecrated spear , and assign to the Sun his portion . In Panchaea is a rich and stately Temple , adorned with Statues , and the Priests houses about it . The Priests here rule all , both in Politick and Ecclesiastick Affairs . They are bound to spend their time in singing Hymns , and rehearsing the Acts of their gods . It is not lawful for them to go out of the sacred bounds allotted them : if they doe , they may be killed by Law . They hold Mice to be arrant enemies to their gods , therefore they kill them . Of this subject see Solinus , Athenaeus , Diodorus , Boeinus , and others .

Q. What was the Religious discipline of the antient Persians ?

A. They had neither Temples , Altars ▪ nor Images , holding these improper for their Gods : Persians , their ancient Religion . but on the tops of hills offered sacrifices to Heaven , and to the Sun , Moon , Fire , Earth , Water , and Winds . The Priest useth neither Musick , Vestments , nor Libaments , b●t onely his Tiara , or Head attire , crowned with Myrtle . He prayeth for all Persians , chiefly for the King . He cuts his sacrifice into smal pieces , and puts herbs under . One of the Magi is bound to stand by , and to sing a Hymn of the Genealogy of their gods ; for without a Magus ▪ the sacrifice is not lawful . Every man celebrates his own birth day . To lye , and to be in debt , are heinous crimes with them ; so it is to spit , wash , or pisse in a River , which with them are hallowed . The Magi may with their own hands kill any thing , except a man , and a dog . They leave no part of their sacrifices for their gods , but divide it by the direction of their Magus amongst themselves ; for they hold that God is satisfied with the soul of the sacrificed beast . To blow the fire with their breath , or to cast any dead thing in● to it , or dirt , was death . They sacrificed chiefly to the Fire and Water ; the fire they cherish with dry sticks without their barks , with tallow also and oyl . When they sacrifice to the Waters , they slay the beasts in a ditch , and lay the flesh on Mirtle , and Lawrel ▪ the Magi burn the same , then they pray and sprinkle on the earth , Oyl , Milk , and Honey . They used not to slay their sacrifice with a knife , but with a mallet or club . The Magi keep the sacrifice still burning , and pray every day an hour before it . They adored the Sun , whom they called Mithra , at his rising , and offered to him white Horses , whose sacred Chariot was drawn with white Steeds before the King when he went to sacrifice . They had divers festival days , the chiefe whereof was that of the Sun . The next was that they called the Destruction of Vices , when they killed poysonable creatures and sacrificed . Of these Persian Rites see , Herodotus , Athenaeus , Pausanias , and others .

Q What was the Old Scythian Religion ?

A. They worshipped first of all Vesta , Scythians , their old Religion . then Iupiter , Apollo , Venus , Mars , and Hercules : they had neither Images , Altars , nor Temples for any of their gods , except for Mars , whose temples they erected of bundles of twigs , heaped up together . In stead of his Image , they set up an old iron sword , to which they offered yearly sacrifices of cattel , and horses ; and of men every hundreth Captive , with whose blood they besprinkle Mars his sword . Then they cut off the right shoulders of the slain men , and s●ing them into the air . They used to wound first , and then to strangle the beast which they sacrificed , praying to that god to whom they offered the beast ; they kindled no fire of wood , for the Country yielded none , but they burned the bones of the beast to boyl the flesh withal ; if they want a vessel , they boyl the flesh in the beasts paunch ; they use no Vows , nor any other ceremonies . Their chiefest sacrifices were Horses . But of this , see Herodotus and others .

Q. What Religious discipline had the Tartars , or Cathaians ?

A. They worshipped the Sun , Tartars , their old Religion . Stars , Fire , Earth and Water , to whom they offered the first fruits of their meat and drink each morning before they eat and drink themselves . They beleeve there is one God , maker of all things ; yet they worship him not , nor pray to him . They place Idols at their Tent doores , ●o preserve their cattel and milk . To these silk and felt Idols ( for of such materials they make them ) are offered the first fruits of milk , meat and drink , the hearts also of beasts , which they leave before them all night , and then eat them in the morning ; they offer horses to the Emperours Idol , which none afterward must ride ; they do not break , but burn the bones of their Sacrifices ; by their discipline they must not touch the fire with a knife , nor meddle with young birds , nor pour milke , drink , or meat on the ground , nor break one bone with another , nor make water within their Tents , and divers other such traditions , which if violated , are punished with death , or else redeemed with much money . They believe another world , but such as this is . When one dieth , he hath meat set before him , and mares milk : his friends eat a horse , and burn the bones thereof for his soul : they bury also with him a Mare , a Colt , and a Horse bridled and sadled ; his gold and silver also ; and they set upon poles the horse hide that was eat , that he may not be without a Tent in the other world ; they use to purifie every thing by making it passe between two fires . When they pray , they are injoyned by their Discipline to lift up their hands and smite their teeth three times . They use to feed the Ghosts or Spirits with Mares milk cast in the air , or poured on the ground . They have their religious Votaries and Monasteries , amongst which there is an Order called Senscin , which eat nothing but bran steeped in hot water . They worship not Idols , nor do they marry ; but they hold transanimation , and divers other ridiculous opinions , as may be seen in Iohannes de Plano Carpini , whom Pope Innocent Anno. 1246. sent Embassadour to the Tartarian Court. See also M. Paulus Venetus , Vincentius , Bellouack in specbist . Math. Paris and others . There is one thing commendable in their Discipline , that they force no man to embrace their Religion . But Ortelius mentioneth a strange custom amongst them , that their Priests on high trees preach to them , and after Sermon besprinkle their auditors with blood , milk , earth , and cow-dung mixed together , and no lesse strange it is that they do not bury their dead but hang them on trees .

Q. Had the Pagans any knowledge of the Creation ?

A. It seems by these Tartars and divers other Gentile Idolaters , Pagans , their knowledge of the Creation . of which we are to speak , that many of them had some knowledge of the beginning of the world , which they learned , not from the Jewes , with whom they had no commerce , but from the heathen Philosophers and Poets ; and these were led to believe this truth by the guide of natural reason ; for when they considered the continual vicissitudes in the world , the alteration , generation , and corruption of things , the nature of motion and of time , whereof the one presupposeth a Chief Mover ; for nothing can move it selfe ; the other consisteth in Priotity and Posteriority , which depends upon motion , and suteth not with Eternity ; when they observed also the Harmony , Order and Beauty of things , & how every motion and mutation aimed at a certain End , they concluded that this great Universe could not be ruled , or have existence by chance , but by providence and wisdom ; and that therefore this must needs have a beginning ; otherwise we could not know whether the Egge or the Bird , the Seed or the Plant , the Day or the Night , the Light or the Darknesse were first . And seeing the world consisteth of corruptible parts , how can the Whole which is made up of such Parts be Eternal ? They found also that it was repugnant to reason , for so many Eternals and infinite Entities to exist actually together ; for every Entity in the world must be Eternal , if it selfe be eternal . Besides , that it is against the nature of Eternity to admit magis & minus , degrees , auction or diminution ; which it must needs do , if the world be eternal ; for if there have been infinite annual revolutions of the Sun , and infinite monethly revolutions of the Moon , there must needs be something greater then Infinity ; for the revolutions of the Moon , are far more then of the Sun ; by these reasons they were induced to acknowledge a beginning of the world ; of which Merc. Trismegistus in Poemandra speaketh plainly , in saying , That God by his word made and perfected the world , dividing the Earth from the Heaven , and the Sea from the Land , &c. Orpheus in his Argona●tes singeth , How Jupiter hid within his breast the world which he was to bring forth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , into the pleasant light , &c. this same song is sung by Hesiod , Homer , AEschilus , Sophocles , Euripides , and other Poets . Pythagoras as Plutarch , and Laertius testifie , taught , That the world was made by God . Thales , Empedocles , Anaxagoras , and the other ancient Philosophers , ascribe a beginning to the world , some from one element , some from another . The Platonists alwayes held the creation of the world ; and the Aristotelians affirming there is a first mover , must conclude , that the world which is moved , had a beginning ; they say also that the world doth depend upon God ; how then can it be Eternal ? seeing dependance and eternity are incompatible . Aristotle in his Book de mundo , and in his Metaphysicks saith , That God is the cause and Author , not onely of living creatures , but also of nature it selfe , and of the world . Cicere in his Books of the nature of the gods confesseth , That every thing had a beginning , and that man was not created by chance , but by a supream power . Seneca , Macrobius , Virgil , Ovid , and other Latine Poets , except Lucretius , affirm the same Doctrine . The Stoicks also asserted the original of the world , and so did the Epicures , though these held a beginning fortuital , not providential , ascribing the original of things to chance , not to counsel . This same doctrine of the creation is at this day beleeved by Turks , Arabians , Persians , Armenians , the most barbarous people of both Indies , as we may see in the progresse of this Book : and the greatest opponents to this doctrine of the worlds creation , as Pliny , Lucretius , Galen , and others , are forced sometimes to doubt the truth of their own Tenets .

Q Were all the Tartars of one Religion or Discipline ?

A. No ; Tartars , their diversities of Religion . For that vast Country containeth several Nations , who were , and some of them yet are of several Religions . Some Christians , some Mahumetans , and others Pagans , among whom also are divers Sects and Religions . In Sachion they have divers Monasteries of Idols ; to whom they dedicate their children , and on festival days sacrifice Rams to these Idols , for their childrens preservation , the flesh whereof they eat● , but reserve the bones as holy reliques : the Priests Fee is the skin , with the head , feet , and inwards , and some part of the flesh also . Before the Corps of any great man be buried , they set a table before it , furnished with all sort of meats , with the odour of which they think the departed soul is refreshed and heartned against the burning of the body . They cast into the fire with the body pictures of his men , women , horses , and other things to serve him in the other world . In Tangoth they worship Idols with many heads and hands ; they have Monasteries where the Monks are walled up . In Succuir , they make perfumes of Rheubarb for their Idols . In Caindu they prostitute their wives , sisters , and daughters to strangers , as an honour due to their Idols . In Cathai and Mangi , the sick vow to offer their blood to their Idols if they recover ; their Sorcerers also cause them to offer to these Idols sacrifices of Rams with black heads , which with spiced drinks they eat up merrily , with singing and dancing , and fling the broth of the sacrifice in the air . In some Provinces of Cathaia the Monks wear strings about them full of nut shells , on which they are still praying : they worship still towards the north , but keep their Church doors open towards the south . Of these see Paulus Venetus and Will , de Rubruquis , who both travelled in these Countries .

Q. Of what Religion are the Northern countries neer the Pole ?

A In Nova Zembla ( as the Hollanders who travelled thither relate ) there is no Religion prescribed by Law ; Religions of the Northern countries neer the Pole . but they worship the Sun so long as he is with them , and in his absence the Moon and north Star . To these they offer yearly sacrifices of Deer , which they burn except the head and feet ; they sacrifice also for their dead . The Samodyes which are subject to the Muscovit , are much addicted to witchcraft and idolatry ; among them each kindred have their Temple where they sacrifice ; their Priest is he that is eldest , whose ornaments are small ribs and teeth of fishes and wilde beasts hanging about him ; with a white Garland on his head ; in his divine service he doth not sing but howse , and that so long till he become like a mad man , and then falls down as if he were dead , but riseth again , or dereth five Deere to be sacrificed , and then thrusts a sword half way into his belly , still singing or howling rather ; the sword he takes out again , heats it in the fire , and then thrusts it in at the Navel , and out at the Fundament ; then he lets two men standing by him , pull off his head and left shoulder with a small line , by which they pull the head and shoulder into a kettle of hot water , but he reviveth again , and cometh out whole as he was before ; with such jugling illusions do they deceive the people . But of these see Richard Iohnsons relation in Hakluit , tom. 1.

Q. How many ways can Satan delude men by such false miracles ?

A. Three wayes . 1. Three wayes whereby Satan deludes men by false miracles . By local motion , suddenly removing one object from the eye , and substituting in stead thereof another ; thus are we deceived in many supposed transformations ; as when we think we see Women transformed into Cats , or Hares , or any other creature ; the Woman is suddenly conveyed away and the Cat put in her place ; such were these transmutations of Vlysses fellows into beasts , and of Diomedes his company into birds . 2. By darkning the Medium or Aire , that we cannot see the object , or by condensing of it so , that the object appeareth bigger then it is , or by altering of it so , that the object appeareth quite other then it is ; as we see strange things through some glasses ; or lastly , by working on and disturbing of the fancy , which is no hard matter for Satan to do , being a subtile spirit of long experience , and full of knowledge . 3. By working on the outward sensitive organ , either by altering situation thereof ; thus by elevating or depressing the eye , we see things double , and otherwise then they are ; or by disturbing the visive spirits , or by casting a mist before the eye . By such tricks the Egyptian Sorcerers made the people beleeve they had done the same miracles that Moses did . And so the Witch of Endor deluded Saul , by presenting to him the resemblance of Samuel ; whereas it was not in the power of Satan to disturb the soul of any just man , and to take it from that place of rest and happinesse , where it is under the immediate protection of the Almighty ; yet many learned men are of another opinion , that Samuel did truly appear , God so permitting that Saul might be convinced of his wickednesse , and desertion from God , by the same Prophet , whose counsel he had heretofore despised . Now though Satan deludes oftentimes with false miracles , yet I deny not , but that sometimes by Gods permission he doth strange wonders ; by the help of natural causes , as he can raise storms , so he did against Iobs Children ; he can carry his Witches in the Aire , so he did carry Christ to the pinacle of the Temple , and thence to an high Mountain ; so the Angel carried Habakkuk ; he can also make beasts to speak , by guiding their tongues , so the Angel made Balaams Asse to utter certain words ; but he can do no miracle , that is , he cannot produce such effects as exceed the activity of natural causes ; so he cannot raise the dead , or give them life again ; he cannot restore sight to the blinde , where there is a total privation , nor can he transform men into beasts , being the body of a beast is not capable of an humane soul ; nor can the soul of man animate a beasts body , there being no relation betweene the matter and form , nor is there any disposition , appetite , or aptitude in that matter to receive such a form . This is onely the work of God , who changed Lots Wife into a Pillar of Salt , and Nebuchadnezzar into a beast . Satan hath no power over celestial bodies , though he be Prince of the Aire ; he cannot create , nor do these things , which God hath reserved for himselfe . Therefore when we hear of men transformed into beasts , or raised from the dead , and such like miracles as exceed the course and activity of nature , we may be assured these are not true miracles , but Satanical delusions , especially if they be done to confirme errour , wickednesse and superstition ; for the end of all true and divine miracles are to establish truth and holinesse . Therefore when we read of bringing down the Moon , of driving the Stars backward , and such like impossibilities beleeved among the Gentiles , we must conclude they were meer delusions of Satan . Such were those wonders adscribed to Simon Magus , of making images to walk , of turning stones into bread , of being transformed into a Sheep , Goat , and Serpent , of raising souls from the dead , and such like stuffe ; all these were meer jugling tricks and Satanicall deceptions .

Q. But why are we so afraid of Satans Stratagems , seeing the most of them are but illusions ?

A. This fear in us proceeds partly from the guilt of our own conscience ; The fear of Satans stratagems ( though illusions ) whence it proceeds . for Adams sin brought fear both on himselfe and on his posterity ; therefore after he had fallen , he confesseth , that as soon as he heard the voice of God in the Garden , he was afraid and so we his children do often times fear , where no fear is , and are afraid sometimes at our own shadows , or at the shaking of a leafe Partly this fear proceeds from want of faith , which Christ reproved in his Apostles ; who when they saw Jesus walking in the night time on the Sea , they were afraid , thinking they had seen a Spirit . Besides , the implacable hatred of Satan against mankind , his delight he taketh in affrighting and hurting us , either in our persons , or in our estates , that irreconcilable enmity which is between the Serpent and the Womans seed , is a great cause of this fear in us . Lastly , we are naturally fearful in the dark , because our imagination worketh upon it self , having no outward object to divert it ; hence Satan who is the Prince of darknesse , useth the opportunity of the night to hurt or to delude us ; thus he affrighteth us in the dark in our houses with strange apparitions , motions and sounds ; whence some houses have blin said to be hanted with Spirits . So in the night he affrighteth travellers with ignis fatuus , or jack in the candle , as we call it , which though it be a natural Meteor , yet Satan can move it to and fro purposely to draw travellers into precipices or waters . So in the night time he affrighteth mariners at Sea , by insinuating himself into these fiery Meteors , which like candles or balls of fire , run up and down the ship ; these were deified by the old Pagans ; if one single flame appeared , they called it Helena , and held it an ominons fign of destruction , as she was to Tr●y ; if there were two , they named them Castor and Pollux , and placed their statues in their ships , as we read Act. 28. And Sea men use to tell us of many strange sights and apparitions they have seen in the Ocean . Satan also useth to affright men in Churches and Church yards in the dark , by representing to their phantasie the shape of dead men in their winding sheets ; in the night also strange voices and sounds are heard neer deep waters , or rivers , which are taken as presages of some shortly to be drowned there ; the like I have heard my selfe , and have found the event to fall out accordingly ; for one day travelling before day , with some company neere the River Don by Aberden , we heard a great noise , and voices call to us ; I was going to answer , but was forbid by my company , who told me they were spirits , which never are heard there , but before the death of some body ; which fell out too true ; for the next day , a gallant Gentleman was drowned with his horse , offering to swim over . It is strange what Plutarch writeth of the voice which from the shoare called upon Thamus the Egyptian ship-Master ( who then had cast Anchor at Praxeae ) telling him that the great god Pan was dead . Though the night Mare , which is called Incubus and Succubus , be a natural disease ; as Physitians know , yet Satan hath often times made use of this infirmitie , to abuse the bodies of men and wom●n in their sleep . By all which we see his malice against mankinde , and the causes of our fear ; which hath wrought so powerfully among the ignorant Pagans , that they have planted their whole Religion in the worshipping of these evil spirits ; for their gods were none other , as Porphyrie she ●eth , l. 2. de abstinen . & l. 2. de sacrificio . For , saith he , These wicked Spirits delight in shedding of blood , in filthy and obscene speeches , exhorting men to lust , vice , wickednesse , and flagitious actions , &c. they perswade men that the supreame God delighteth in such impieties , &c.

Q Since the Stratagems and illusions of Satan are so many , what is our duty in this case ?

A. Our duty is . 1. To be assured that nothing can come to pas●e but by the providence of our Heavenly Father , Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan . who hath numbred the hairs of our heads , and hath Satan in a chain , so that without permission he could neither afflict Iob in his person , children , nor cattel , nor durst he enter into the herd of swine without leave from Christ . 2. Let us remember what Christ hath promised , to wit , that he will be with us , to the end of the world ; and if he be with us , who can be against us ? Christ came to destroy the works of the Devil ; to cast out the strong man , and to tread down Satan under our feet ; he hath promised not to leave us Orphans ; he is the good Shepherd that laid down his life for his sheep , which he holdeth so fast that no man shall take them out of his hand ; his name is Emanuel , God with us . He was amongst his Apostles , Luke . 24. when they were assembled together , and in great fear ; and so he will be in the midst of two or three gathered together in his name . He is the watchman of Israel , that neither slumbers nor sleeps ; therefore with David let us lie down and take our rest , for he will make us to live in safety . Though we walk through the vally of the shadow of death , let us fear no evil , because the Lord is with us . Let us not be moved , because he is at our right hand ; he is our buckler , and our exceeding great reward , therefore let us not feare 3. Let us put on the whole Armour of God , chiefly the shield of faith , that we may quench all the fiery darts of the Devil , and let us fight against Satan , as Christ did with the sword of the spirit , which is the word of God . Let us resist the Devil and he will flee from us . 4. We must remember that God doth sometimes permit Satan to buffet us as he did Paul , that he might try our patience , and obedience , that we may be the more watchfull of our selves against that roaring Lyon , which compasseth the earth to and fro , seeking whom he may devour ; that we may be the more earnest in prayer , that we may adhere the closer to God , and that we may acknowledge his fatherly care and goodnesse , who will not suffer us to be tempted above measure , comforting our selves in this , that his grace is sufficient for us . 5. We must remember that God hath given his Angels charge over us , to hold us up in their hands , least we dash our foot against a stone . Christ was no sooner tempted by Satan , but the Angels came and ministred to him . When Iacob was persecuted by his brother Esau , God sent a multitude of Angels to guard him . The Prophet Elisha was encompassed with fiery Chariots , or Angels in that shape , from the Syrian Souldiers . Let us not then fear , so long as we know that the Angels of God are round about those that fear him , and delivereth them ; and that the same Angels will be ready at our death to convey our souls as they did Lazarus , into Abrahams bosome . 6. Let us support our selves against Satan , by the assurance of Christs death , and the remission of our sins ; for blessed is the man whose sins are forgiven him ; therefore let us not be afraid , for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus . It is God that justifieth , who can condemn ? if Satan objects against us , that sin hath abounded , let us answer him in the Apostles words , grace hath much more abounded . 7. Let us as our Saviour counselleth us , watch and pray continually ; our spirituall enemies are many , vigilant , malicious and powerful ; nothing will give them advantage over us , but security and neglect of prayer ; vigilancy and prayer are Armour of proofe against all tentations ; with these Saint Paul armed himself when he was buffeted by the Angel of Satan ; therefore saith Saint Hierom , When thou walkest abroad , let prayers arm thee ; when thou returnest home , let prayers meet thee : Egredientes domo armet oratio , regredientibus de platea occurrat oratio . Lastly , let us take heed we do not countenance or approve , or have any commerce with Necromancers , or such as take upon them to raise Spirits ; for God often times punisheth such vain curiosity ; let us beware of too much retirednesse ; for Satan is most ready to tempt us when we are alone ; so he tempted Eve when she was alone in the Garden , and assaulted Christ when he was alone in the Desart . Let us take heed also of too much sadnesse and melancholy ; for though this be a natural infirmitie , yet Satan by it takes occasion to work mischief ; as we see in Saul , who is said to have an evil spirit , when he was in his melancholy fit ; and we know that in the Gospel mad men , Phreneticks , and Lunaticks are called Demoniacks , because the Devil took occasion by their madnesse to advance his kingdom of darknesse . And let us chiefly endeavour to have a good conscience which is a continual feast , to live a holy life , and to be just in all our wayes , and so we shall not need to feare Satans Stratagems or illusions ; for the righteous man is bold as a Lyon ▪

Q. Of What Religion were the Chinois ?

A. They were alwaies and still are Idolaters , except as few gained to Christianity by the Jesuits , Chinois their Religion and a few Tartars that are Mahumetans . That vast Dominion is full of Temples and Monasteries , replenished with multitudes of Idols , which their cunning Priests feed with the smoak of meats , but they eat the meat themselves . The Priests here have so much power over their gods , that they may beate and whip them when they do not answer their expectation . They have one Idol with three heads , which they much reverence . These represent their three great Philosophers , Confusius , Xequiam , aud Tanzu . Their chiefe gods are the Sun , Moon , and Stars . They worship also the devil , not out of love , but feare , that he may do them no hurt ; therefore they place his picture in the fore Castle of their ships . They are Pythagoreans in the opinion of Transahimation ; therefore some of them will not kill any living thing . For this cause at Quinsay in a walled Parke belonging to a Monastery , the Monks feed 4000 living creatures of divers kinds , out of their charity to the souls of Noble men , which were entred into the bodies of these creatures . Their Monks are shaven , are bound to weare beads , to be present at burials , to maintain Celibate whilst they are Monks , to pray two hours together before day . Of these religious Orders there be four sorts , distinguished by their colours , black , white , yellow , and russet . These have their Priors , Provincials , and Generall ; he is carryed on mens shoulders in an Ivory Chaite , and is cloathed in silke . Their maintainance is not onely the Kings allowance , but also the benevolence of devout people , which they procure by begging and praying for them . They have their Nuns also , and Hermits , and consecrated Hills , to which the people make divers Pilgrimages . There are many Colledges for learning , which is of high esteem among them . Their Secular Priests weare long hair and black cloath , their Regulares are shaven , but neither must marry . They are bound to observe all Feastivall days , such as the New and Full Moons , the Kings birth-day , but chiefly New-years day , which is the first day of the New Moon in February . The people here are very Superstitious in ob●rving their birth-day , and in performing the Fun●al Obsequies of their Parents , whom they adore , and bury in the fields , with all solemnity and excessive charges . No man is tyed to any particular worship among them , but he may be of what Sect he will . They have abundance of Hospitals for the poor , and no beggers to be seen among them . But for any knowledge of heavenly joyes , or hell torments , they have very little or none at all . They are very much afraid when there is any Eclipse of the Sun or Moon , which they hold to be man and wife ; for then they think that these two gods are angry with them . Of their many superstitious Ceremonies , and vain opinions in Divinity , see the Discourse of China , Boterus , Ortelius , Maffaeus , Linschoten , and the Jesuits Epistles .

Q What was the Religion of the ancient Indians ? Indians their Ancient religion

A. They worshipped their own gods , till Bacchus and Alexander subdued them , and then the Grecian deities were honoured amongst them ; chiefly Iupiter , Iuno , Neptune , and Berecynthia . Hercuses also they honoured in the forme and bigness of a Gyant . The River Ganges , and their tallest trees were honoured as Gods among them ; therefore it was death to cut down any of them . Dancing to their Idols was held a part of Divine worship ; but the Brachmans among them worshipped no Images ▪ nor any living creature , were very temperate in in their dyet , and gave themselves to contemplation of divine things . They abstain from Wine and strong drink , and women , and lie on skins . Their Gymnosophists were Philosophers , who accustomed their bodies to endure all hardnesse , and their eyes to gaze on the Sun from morning to evening . Of the Indian Religion see Alexander ab Alexandro , Pliny , B●emus , &c.

Q. What is the Religion of Siam ? Siam its religion .

A. This kingdome of the East-Indies ( except where the Moors inhabit , and some Christians ) is also idolatrous . But especially they worship the four Elements , and accordingly there be four differ●nt Sects . Each one desireth to be buried in that element which he worshippeth : hence some are buried , some burned , some hanged in the Ayr , and some drowned in the Water . They hold that God made all things , that the good are rewarded , and the wicked punished . That each man hath two spirits waiting on him , a good and a bad . That the world shall stand 8000 yeers , and then shall be burned into ashes , whence shall come forth two eggs , and out of them one man , and one woman , who shall again replenish the Earth . Their religious Orders are so strict , that it's death among them to speak to a woman . They feed on Rice onely , and herbs which they beg from door to door . They must not buy nor sell , nor take Rents . They are tyed to rise at midnight to pray to their Idols . They go still bare-footed , and in poor cloaths . Every King of this Country at his Coronation is bound to erect a Temple , with high Steeples and multitudes of Idols . Their priests go in yellow , being a sacred colour , resembling the Suns light . They may not nourish any female thing , not so much as a hen . He that drinks Wine , is stoned to death . See the discourse of China , Boterus , Maginus , and others .

Q. What is the Religion of Pegu ?

A. The religious Ceremonies of this kingdom consisted in multitudes of Temples , Pegu , its Religion . Images , and begging preachers , who are still preaching and begging . Their Alms are brought to them in the Pulpits , whilst they are preaching . The people when they enter into their Churches , at the dore wash their feet , and by lifting up their hands to their heads , salute the preacher first , and and then the Sun . When any enters into that Order of Talip●n , or preacher , he is first carried in solemnity about the streets on horse-back , with Pipes and Dr●ms , then upon mens shoulders to his house , which is without the Town . They keep holy day every New-Moon . They believe multitudes of gods & worlds succeeding each other ; that this world hath been governed by four gods already who are gone , the fift is not yet come after whose death the world shall be burned . After this life they hold some shall live in carnal pleasure , some in torment , and others shall be aunihiarid . They hold Transanimation , and are bound to fast thirty days every year . They know no women ; for whom they allow Nunneries . The People drink the water wherein their Preachers wash themselves , co●nting it holy They feed the Devil each morning with baskets of rice , that he may not hurt them that day . When they are sick , they build him Altars , and pacif●e him with flowers , meat and musick . Their Idols are honoured with divers festivals , in which wax lights are burned all night , and the gates stand open , that all those may see and have accesse to the idol , who bring presents with them .

Q. Of what Religion are the people of Bengala ?

A. They are not content to worship the River ●ahges , Bengala , and its Religion . but to its image also they give divine honours . The River is visited by many Pilgrims , who think themselves happy if they can wash themselves in it . If any can drink of the water thereof at the point of death , he thinks presently by the vertue thereof to obtain heaven . There is also a Well which they adore ; in If they wash away all their sins , and are all clean , both without and within , if they wash in it , and drink thereof . They carry away the sand of this Well as a sacred Relique , and in recompence leave flowers behind them in the Well ; For fear Ieast their idols should saint with too much heat , there are some who with fans blow the wind for refrigeration . All are bound to enter bare●ooted into the idol-Temples . The more horrid and ugly the idol looks , the more he is worshipped . Sick people are brought and laid before the idols , which are honoured with lights continually burning before them . Their marriages are made in some Water , wherein the Priest and the married couple hold a Cow with her Calfe by the taile , and poure water upon it ; then the Priest tieth the ma●ried persons cloaths together ; then going round about the Cow aud Calse the Ceremony is ended . The Priest hath for his Fee the Cow and Calf ; the poor some Almes , and the idols some Money . About Iemena , they use to pray naked in the water and to do pennance by lying flat on the ground , 〈◊〉 the earth , holding up their hands to the Sun , and turning themselves about fourty times . Who de●ire more of this stuff , let them read Linschoten , R. Fitzh . 〈…〉 ,

Q. Of what Religion is the kingdom of Magor ? Magor , and its Religion .

A. They are for the most part Pythagoreans , holding Transanimation ; they acknowledge one God , but have many fabulous conceits of him ; as that he hath appeared in the world in divers monstrous shapes , to wit , of a Fish , a Snail , a Hog , a Monster resembling Woman in the lower part , and a Lyon in the upper . They worship divers idols , one chiefly representing a Woman with two heads and many hands : to this image ne●r the City Tahor repair many Pilgrims . The King worshippeth every morning the image of the Sun , and of Christ also the Son of righteousnesse , which he sets on the crown of his head . See Oranus in his Narration of Magor .

Q. What is the Reiigion of Cambaia ?

A. The people here are so superstitiously Pythagoreans , Cambaia and its religion . that there are among them some religious orders , who are afraid to kill a Gnat , or Worm . They are much addicted to fasting and almes-giving . Their religious persons called Verteus , leave no hair on their heads and faces , but a little on their crown . They will not drink their water cold , fearing , least thereby they should slay the soul of the water , which is quickened by boyling . The people here redeem birds and beasts appointed to be slain ; and if any bird be sick or hurt , they carry it to the Hospital . They redeem also Malefactors condemned to dye , and sell them for slaves . For fear least they should tread upon Ants , they will rather go out of the way , then goe neer their Hills . They drink no Wine , nor will eat Eggs , least there should be blood in them . Neither will they eat of Radishes , Onyons , or any herb that hath red colour in it . See . Maffaeus , Linschoten , and Purchas .

Q. What is the Religion professed in Goa ?

A. Here are Christians , Jewes , Mahumetans , Goa the religion thereof . and Pagans , who pray to the Sun and Moon , and worship divers idols of horrible Aspects ; but their custome is to pray to the first thing they meet with in the morning , though a Goose , or an Asse , and all the day after they pray to it ; but a Crow they cannot abide , the sight of that will make them keep in all day . They salute the first appearance of the New Moon with prayers on their knees . Neer to every Idol is a Cistern of water , in which they that passe by wash their feet , worship , and offer Rice , Eggs , or such like . When they sow , mow , marry , go to sea , and when the women lie in , they feast their idols with musick , and other solemnities , fourteen days together , and so do sea-men after they return home . See Linschoten .

Q Of what Religion are the people of Malabar ?

A. Pythagoreans they are , Malabar its religion . holding not onely the immortality of Soules , both of beasts and men , and transanimation , but also a divinity in Elephants , Kine , and other beasts ; therefore at Calecut , the chief City of this Dominion , and head of a small Kingdome of the same name , there is a stately Temple of 700. pillars dedicated to the Ape . Their Bramanes , or Priests ( the successors of the old Brachmannes ) are in such esteeme here , that the King will not converse with his new married Wife , till one of the chief Bramanes hath had the first nights lodging with her . They hold that God made the World , but because the trouble of governing thereof is so great , therefore hath given the charge thereof to Satan , whom they worship with flowers on their Altars , and sacrifices of Cocks . The Bramanes wash his image , sitting in a fiery Throne with three Crowns and four Horns , in sweet water every morning . The King of Calecut eats no meat till it be first offered by his Priests to this Idol . Debtors that will not pay , are arrested by a rod sent from the chief of the Bramanes ▪ with which a circle is made about the Debtor , in the Kings name and the said Priest , out of which he da●e not go , till the debt be satisfied ; otherwise he is put to death . Every twelfth year in the City of Quilacare is a Jubilee kept to the honour of their Idol ; in which , the King of that place , upon a Scaffold covered with silk , before the people , washeth himself , then prayeth to the Idol , and having cut off his nose , ears , lips , and other parts , at last cuts his own throat as a sacrifice to his idol . His successor , by their discipline , is bound to be present , and to act the same tragedy on himselfe at the next Jubilee . See Castaneda , Barbosa , Boterus , Lin●●hoten , and Purchas .

Q. How ca●● these Idolatrous Pagans to beleeve the immortality of souls ?

A. By the meer force of natural reason ; for they observed that the soul is incorporeal , not onely free from al dependance on the body , Pagans ( though Idolatrous ) believe the immortality of the soule . in respect of its essence , but also in regard of its inorganical operations , to wit , of Understanding and Will : they found that the more the body decayed and grew weak , the more vigorous , active , and strong was the soul ; that it lost nothing of its operations by the losse or decay of the outward senses , that it could comprehened all the world within it self , that it could move it self in an instant , from one end of the world to the other ; that it can make things past many years agoe , as if they were present ; that it can conceive spiritual Essences , and Universalities : all which do prove how far the soul exceedeth the body and bodily senses , which can reach no farther then to sensible qualities , singularities or individuals , to things present only , to bodies only . Besides , they observed , that the soul could not dye , or perish , or corrupt and putrifie as bodies do , because it is immaterial , simple , without composition of different substances , and free from contrary and destructive qualities , which are the causes of death , corruption and putrefaction in bodies . Again , every body is quantitative , sensible , and may be measured , and filled ; but the soul hath no quantitie , nor is it sensible but by its effects , nor can it be measured , nor can the whole world fill it , nor doth it increase or decrease as bodies do ; nor can it receive hurt or detriment , from any outward thing ; and whereas bodily senses are weakned by any vehement object , as the eye by too much light , the ear by a violent sou●d , &c. the soul is perfected by its object , and the more sublime or eminent the object is , the more is the soul corroborated in sits understanding ; neither is the soul subject to time and motion , as bodies , are ; for it makes all times present , and is not capable of generation , corruption , alteration , &c. moreover , there is in the soul even of Epicurus himself , a desire of immortality , which desire cannot be in vain , nor frustrated , because natural , and consequently necessary ; and wee know that God hath made nothing in vain , but this desire must be in vain if frustr●ted . And we find that many who have denied the souls immortality in their health and prosperity , have been forced to confesse it in their sicknesse and troubles , and on their death bed ▪ If we look upon the writings of the learned Gentiles , we shall find them professing this truth ; this we may see in the fragments of Zoroastres , in Trismegistus , in Phocillides , who thus sings . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , The soul is immortal , and void of old age , and liveth allwayes . And againe . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That is , The soules remain void of fate in death . The Pythagoreans believed the same , as we see by their opinion of Transanimation . Socrates and Plato speak most divinely of the soul essence and immortality ; so doth Aristotle in his books De anima ; so do the Poets , so doth Cicero in Som. Scip. Erigamus in cae●um oculos , tanquam in Patriam , in quam nobis aliquando redeundum est ; Let us ( saith he ) lift up our eyes towards Heaven as our country , to which at last we shall return . So he saith , The body is fraile , but the spirit is immortal . So Seneca , Animus unde demissus est● ibi illum aeterna requies manet ; Eternal rest remaines for the soul there from whence it came . Animus sacer & aeternus , & cui non possit inijci manus . Many such passages may be seen in his writi●gs : and that generally the Gentiles believed this truth , is plain by their opinion they had of torments in Hell , and of joyes in their Elysian fields .

Q. Of what Religion are the people of Narsinga , and Bisnagar ? Narsinga and Bisnagar its Religion .

A. This rich Indian Kingdom , having these two names from the two Chief Cities thereof , is infested with horrible Idolatry . Here is an Idol , to which Pilgrimes resort , either with their hands bound , or ropes abovt their necks , or knives sticking in their armes and legs , which limbs , if they fester , they are accounted holy . Gold , Silver , and Jewels are given by these Pilgrims , to maintain this Idol and his Temple . All these gifts are cast into a Lake , and kept there , for the uses aforesaid . This Idol is carried yearly in procession , with Virgins and Musick going before . Under the Idols Chariot Pilgrims strive to be crushed to death , whose bodies are burned , and the ashes kept as holy Reliques . Some do cut their flesh in pieces , and stab themselves with knives , to the honour of this Idol , and cast into its face the pieces of their cut flesh . Women also do prostitute themselves to procure money for the Idols mainteinance . He thinks himself blessed that can but touch the Idols Chariot ; whereas in other parts of the Indies the Wives burn themselves alive with their Husbands bodies , or else they are shaven , and live ever after in perpetual disgrace . At the To●n Casta , the Women are content to be buried alive with their deadhusbands . In some places , when men make Vows to their Idols , they pay them , by suffering the Priests with sharp hooks fastened to the cross-yard of a Mast , to lift them up by both shoulders , till the blood run down on the Mast ; then he is let down , and lifted up again by the middle to give thanks to his Idol for accepting his sacrifice . The Chief Priest of those parts dispenseth with Marriages at his pleasure ; and when he gives licence to the Woman to marry again , he feales it with a hot iron on her shoulder . They have divers feastivals , some to their Kine , some to the Sun , and to other of their gods . When the Sun & Moon are eclipsed , they say it is because they are bit by that celestial signe called the Dragon . See Vertomannus , Fernandes , and the Writers above named .

Q. What Religion is professed in Japon ?

A. The same Gentilism that is professed in the rest of the Indies , with some variation of Ceremonies ; Japon its religion . but Christianity hath got some footing there , by the industry and painful labours of the Jesuits . The heathen Japonians worship an Image with three faces , by which they mean the Sun , Moon , and the Elementary world . They have multitudes of Cloysters and Colledges . They have also divers festivals to their Idols which they carrie in Procession , some on horse backe , others in Chariots . They beleeve there are divers , Paradises , to which every peculiar god carrieth his own worshippers ; with which imaginary happinesse the silly people are so in love , that many use to drown themselves , others to cut their own throats , or to break their necks by casting themselves down from high towers , to this they are encouraged by their cunning and covetous Priests , who out of this suck no small advantage . Some in narrow holes receive breath onely by a Cane , and so continue fasting and praying till they die . The Priests strangely extort confession from the people , by putting some of them in scaleshanging from high Rocks : from whence they being cast down by their Gogins , which they say are men disguised like devils , are broken all to pieces . They have a Feast in which they burn multitudes of Lamps at their doors , and walk all night up and down the stree●s to meet the souls of their friends lately departed , before whom they set meat and drink , and invite them to their houses , that in their three years journey to Paradise they may not faint for want of provision , seeing that in lesse time then three years they cannot passe thither . Of these passages see Massaeus , Acosta , and the Jesuites Epistiles .

Q. What Religion is professed in the Philippina Islands ?

A. There are Christians , Philippinae , their religions . Mahumetans , and Pagans in those Islands , who worship the Sun , Moon , and Stars , which they hold to be the children of the Sun and Moon . Their Priests are for the most part women , who are Sorcerers and Prophetesses . They worship also the Devil in ugly shapes , and so they do that thing which they meet with first in the morning , except it be a Lizard , or other kinde of worme ; for the sight of these is held so unlucky , that it makes them leave off all businesse , and return home . They use to deck their Idols with Ostrich feathers . At the sacrificing of a hog they sound Cymbals , two old women , with Pipes of reede reverence the Sun , and in their sacred garments , with hair-laces and horns on the head of the Elder , dance about the hog , muttering certain words to the Sun . Then a cup of Wine is poured on the Hogs head , by the Elder of these two Hags , who atlast kills the beast , and takes i●to her mouth a burning torch , which she bites . The other Witch with the Swines blood marks all that are present in the forehead and then they fall to dressing of the Hog , which the women onely eat up . See Ant. Pigafetta , and Oliver Noorts Navigation .

Q. What Religon doth Sumatra , and Zeilan professe ?

A. Along the Sea coasts there are Moors and Christians , Sumatra and Zeilan their Religions . but Pagans in the inland Countries ; here the Sea is covered with multitudes of Islands , in some of which the Priests are tied to nourish their hair , and to have smooth faces like women . They guild their teeth , and are burned in pi●ch , if they have carnal commerce with a woman . In Zeilan or Ceylon , the blinded people undertake Pilgrimages of a thousand leagues , eighteen miles whereof they wade up to the middle in dirty stinking water , full of Blood-Leeches , and seven leagues they clamber up a steep Mountain , by the help of nayls and thorns tied thereto , there being no other passage . And all this toyl is to visit a stone on the top of this hill , having in it the print of a mans foot , who they say came thither first to instruct them in Religion . Neer the stone is a springing water , in which they wash , then pray , and with sharp pointed instruments cut their flesh , and draw blood , thinking thereby that God is pleased , and that all their sins are pardoned . In this water the poor are permitted sometimes by the King to gather precious stones ▪ whereof there is store , to pray for his soul. There are in this Island many Temples , Priests , and Idols , Monasteries also of yellow Monks shaven , and still praying on Beads , who have their Processions in great solemnity , with dancing and musick , the Abbot riding upon an Elephant in rich attire , carrying a golden rod in his hand , lifted over his head ; they pray here to the devil when they are sick , and to the Image of the Elephants head for wisdom . They have a huge Statue bearing a sword in its hand ; they think the world shall not end so long as this Image is in safety . See Massaeus , Vertimannus , Odoricus , Spilbergius &c.

Q. Of what Religon where the Antient Egyptians ?

A. Egypt may be called the mother of all superstition and idolatry ; Egyptians , their ancient Religion . for they entertaining au opinion , that all things at first had beginning there of slime or mud by the heat or influence of the Sun , Moon , and Stars , mixing the Elements in the composition of bodies , ascribed divinity to these Celestial Luminaries and Elements , and so erected Temples , Images , Holy-days , and other divine Rites to them , worshipping the Sun and Moon der the names of Osiris and Isis. The Grecians under the names of Apolio and Diana , the four Elements by the names of Vulcan , Iuno , Neptune , and Ceres . The five lesser Planets by the names of Saturn , Iupiter , Mars , Venus , and Mercury . At length they multiplyed their gods so fast , that every Beast , Spring , River , Tree , Trade or Profession in the world , Disease in the body , Faculty and Passion in the Mind , had its peculiar Deity . And so mad they were upon idolatry , that of a mans Yard they made a god , under the name of Phallus and Priapus , in memory of Osiris his Privities , which after much toyl were found by Isis in Nilus , being drowned there by Typhon his brother , who had cut his body into many pieces , and buried them in many places . They worshipped Beasts , Birds , Vermi● , Leeks and Onyons . Their Priests were shaved , and clothed in pure Linnen , abstained from fish , Wine , and Onyons . Their Kings after election were chosen into the society of Priests . They held two beginnings : they consecrated red Bulls , flung the heads of their Sacrifices into Nilus , and abstained from salt . See Arnobius , Eusebius , Plutarch , Iamblichus , and many others .

Q. What devotion did the Egyptians use to their deified Beasts .

A. They were fed by their Priests in their Temples with choice food : when any dyeth , it is wrapped in clean Linin and embalmed , and buried in a consecrated place , with much lamentation . All shave themselves in that house where a Dog dieth . Their god Apis being dead and lamented , another was found by the Priests , and brought to Memphis , where he was placed in Vulcans Temple , and seven days kept holy for him . By their Law he must live but a prefixed time ; then he is drowned in a sacred spring , and buried with much lamentation . All beasts are not worshipped in all parts , of Eygpt , but in some places the Crocodile , in other places the Goat , in some Satyrs , in others Cynocephalus , or Anubis , with his Dogs-head . The Serpent was a great god amongst them , so was the Bull , the Dog , the Cat , the Hawk , and Ibis , and two fishes peculiar to Nilus , to wit , Opyrinchus and Lepidotus . They worshipped the Hippopotamus , Frogs , Beetles , and other vermifie . Their Priests were bound to offer a Cock to the Sun , a Dove to Venus , a Peacock to Iuno , &c. And bloody Busiris sacrificed men to Nilus . Quis illaudati nescit Busiridis aras ? The Egyptians hate Swine so much , that if by chance one should touch them , he instantly washeth his cloathes : and Sow-heards are forbid their Temples . They circumcise male and female , and offer wine to the full Moon . The Priests wash themselves thrice in the day time , and twice in the night . They must not eat milk , eggs , or oyl , except with Salads . Their Priests were Judges , their Gymnosophists were Philosophers , who had their Colledge in a Grove neer the banks of Nilus : The Egyptians observed divers feasts to Isis , Diana , Latona , Mars , Minerva , Mercury , Bacchus , Osiris and his Nurse . In these feasts was much disorder and vanity , some beating of themselves , some cutting their fore heads with knivs ; some dancing , some singing , some drinking , some quarrelling . In the feast of Bacchus they were all drunk . In that of Mars all mad , knocking down one another with clubs . In the feast of Isis they shewed their folly in tumbling an Ass down from a Precipice . In that of Minerva , in burning lights with oyl and salt . But of these , and other ridiculous , or rather impious Rites , see Hospinian , Coelius Rhodiginus , Plutarch , Herodotus , Diodorus Siculus , Eusebius , Strabo , Lucian , and others ▪

Q. How long continued this heathenish idolatry in Egypt ?

A. Till the Sun of Righteousnesse shined upon it , Egyptian Idolatry , continuance thereof . and by the bright beams of his Gospel dispelled and scattered all the dark mists of idolatry , so that Alexandria the chief nursery thereof , by the preaching of Saint Mark , became a Patriarchal seat , whose successors have continued till this day ; but their residence now is at Cairo , where the Metropolitan of Aethiopia , or Archbishop of the Abissins receiveth his confirmation from the Patriarch of Alexandria . 'T is true that Gambyses , son to Cyrus King of Persia , destroyed many of the Egyptian Idols , and Ochus his successor killed their Apis●● but these were shortly after restored by Alexander the great , whose successors , the Ptolemies upheld the same idolatry , and so did the Romans , till by the preaching of the Gospel , darknesse was forced to give place to light .

Q. What Religion is there now professed in Egypt ? Egypt its modern religions .

A. Here at this day Christians have their Churches , Jews their Synagogues , and Mahumetans their Mosques : of these last there be four sorts differing in their Laws , Liturgies and Ceremonies . There is a Sect in Chairo which liveth altogether on horse flesh . And another who go naked , giving themselves to fleshly lusts openly . The Christians there are Eutychians , and are circumcised ; but it is thought that they have forsaken circumcision by the perswasion of the Popes Legates at a Synod held at Cairo , Anno. 1583. These are called Cophti , not from their Profession , but from their Nation : for in the Thalmud Egypt is called Gophti , and the Egyptians in old time , Aegophtia . They are not rigid Eutychians , which were condemned in the Council of Chalcedon , for affirming one Nature , and one Will in Christ : but they are modern Eutychians , called Iacobites , from Iacobus the Syrian , who held that Christ was true God , and true man ; yet he and his Scholars will not in direct termes affirm there are two natures , lest they should fall into the error of Nestorius , of the two Persons . These fast every Wednesday and Friday , and have four Lents in the year . They make Infants Deacons , and baptise them not afore the fourtieth day , and then give them the Eucharist . They leave out the words in the Nicene Creed , From the Son . They condemne the Council of Chalcedon , and admit no general Council since that of Ephesus . They read publickly the Gospel of Nicodemus . They receive the Eucharist in both kinds , and in leavened bread ▪ To the sick they neither administer the Eucharist , nor Extream Unction . They deny Purgatory and Prayer for the dead . They Marry in the second degree of consanguinity . And in their Church government are subject to the Patriarch of Alexandria . There are not above three Christian Churches at Alexandria , and so many at Cairo ; about fifty thousand Christians in all . Of these passages see Boterus in his Relations , Thevet in his Cosmography , Chytraerus of the State of the Church . Baronius in his Annals , &c. And Brerewoods Collections out of them .

The Contents of the third Section .

Of the old African Religion . 2. The Religion and Church Discipline of Fez. 3. Of Morocco . 4. Of Guinea . 5. Of the ancient African Aethiopians . 6 , Of the modern Abissins . 7. Of the lower Aethiopians . 8. Of Angola and Congo . 9. Of the northern neighbours of Congo . 10. Of the African Islands . 11. The Religion of America . 12. Of Virginia . 13. Of Florida . 14. Of the Religions by west Virginia , and Florida 15. Of New Spain and Mexico . 16. Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . 17. Of the Americans , their superstitious fear , and tyranny thereof . 18. Of Jucatan , and the parts adjoyning . 19. Of the southern Americans . 20. Of Paria and Guiana . 21. Of Brasil . 22. Of Peru. 23. Of Hispaniola .

SECT. III.

Quest. WHat was the Religion of the old Africans ?

A. Their chief gods were the Sun and Fire , Africans , their Religion . to which they erected Temples , and kept the Fire continually burning on Altars to that purpose . The Planets were the Numidian and Lybian gods . From Gentilisme they were converted to Judaism , then to Christianity , and at last to Mahumetanisme . We read that Matthias the Apostle preached in Aethiopia , and Simon another Apostle in Mauritania ; about the time of Constantine Christianity was generally received in the hither and lesser Africa ; and was by the Goths infected with Arianisme , which made way for Mahumetanism . The Poeni , or Phonicians and Carthoginians , whilest Gentiles , offered men sacrifices to Saturn , & in their supplications they put infants in the arms of Saturns brazen image made hot with fire , and so were burned to death . At Tunis neer the Lake ●itonia Miuerva taught the use of Oyle , and invented the Art of Spinning ; therefore she was worshipped as a goddesse . Venus was a great deity in Phoenicia , Iuno in Carthage . At this day they are Mahumetans , whose Religion consisteth most in washing and frequenting of the Mosques . See Alexander ab Alexandro , Ih. Leo , S●idas and others .

Q. What is the Religion and Church Discipline of Fez ?

A. They are at this day Mahumetans in their prosession , Fez , the Religion and Church discipline thereof . and in their Devotion no ways sparing ; for there are in the City of Temples and Chappels about 700 : whereof some are garnished with many pillars and Fountains of Marble . Each Temple hath one Priest to say Service , and look to his Churches revenue , which he bestoweth upon the Church-Officers ; namely , the Porters , Cryers , and the Lamp-lighters ; these are night Officers ; but for the day Cryers , who from their Steeples call the people to prayers , these have no pay , but onely are freed from tenths and all other payments . In the great Church , which is about a mile and halfe in compasse , and hath 31 great gates , ( the roofe whereof is upheld with twenty Arches in breadth , and 38 in length ) are lighted every night 900 Lamps ; some of the grea●est are of brasse , with sockets for 1500 Lamps . About the walls are divers Pulpits for their Readers , who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer : they read after Sun-set , Mahumets Law , and Moral Philosophie are read : then to the winter Lectures are allowed large revenues , books and Candles . The Priest of this Temple taketh charge of the Orphans mony , and of the poor , to whom he dealeth Corn and mony every Holy-day . This Temple hath a treasurer , and under him eight Notaries , and six Clarks , twenty 〈◊〉 for the husbandry , twenty Lime-kills , and twenty Brick-kills , for repairing of the Temple , the Reven●es of which are 200 Ducatsaday . O●●er Temples of the City are hence furnished when they want . Here are two stately Colledges for porfessors of divers Sciences , and divers Hospitals for strangers , and the ●ick with all accommodations . Their Marriages are performed in the Church . They have great feasting at the circumcision of the males . They observe divers Feastivals , at some of which the youth do with Cudgels and other weapons knok down one another , so that many murthers are committed . They make Bone-fires on the Feast of St Iohn Baptist , and on Christmasse ●Even eat Sallades of green Hearbs . On Mahumets birth-day , the Poets make Sonnets in his praise , which they reherse publiquely , and are rewarded accordingly . In Fez are 200 Grammer-Schools ; the youth are bound in seven yeers to learn the Alcoran by heart . On Mahumets birth-day every boy carrieth a wax torch to school , which they light before day , and let them burn till Sun-rising , all this while singing Mahumets praise . Candles are presented to the King that day , of incredible heigth and bignesse , who that night heareth all the Law read . By Mahuments Law Soothsayers are inprisoned , and yet here are many of that profession . There are here divers Sects of Mahumetans , some like our Anabaptists , condeming all learning , and trusting to Enthusiasmes ; others who think by their fasting and good works , that they are so holy and perfect , that they cannot sin . There be some who hold all Religions to be true , because every one takes that to be God which he worships , and they teach that the Heaven with the Planets , Stars , and Elements are one God . They have also their Hermits . By their Discipline , Women may not enter their Mosques , because of their often pollutions , and for that Eve first sinned . The day after a child is born , the Priest is sent for to pray . The child is washed by the women , who name it , and then it is circumcised ; but somtimes the circumcision is put off for divers yeers . They are very strict in their fastings , not tasting any thing , though they should faint , till the Stars appear : the Mufti , or High-Priest sits with the King every day in judgment , except the Friday , then the King sits alone . See 〈…〉 , &c.

Q. What are their times of Prayer ? Their times of prayer .

A. Two hours afore day , then they pray for the day . 2. Two hours after day , then they give thanks for the day . 3. At Noon , then they give thanks for that halfe the day is past . 4. At four in the afternoon , then they pray that the Sun may well set on them . 5. At twilight they give thanks after their daily labours . 6. They pray-two hours after twi-light , and then they desire a good night ; thus they pray six times in 24. hours , and so devout they are , that when they hear the Sexton from their Steeples cry to prayer before day , then may no man touch his wife , but prepare to prayer , by washing , or other devotion , either at Church or in his own house ; after this his prayer , the Talby or Priest sits down and resolves for half an hour all doubts that are moved in matters of their Law . He is counted profane , and disabled from being witnesse , who prayeth not six times a day . See Purchas in his Pilgrimage .

Q. What is the Religion of Morocco ?

A. The same is there professed that is in Fez , Morocco , its Religion . but they are not altogether so devout in Morocco , as in Fez ; for they have not that number of magnificent Temples , Colledges , Hospitals , and Schools ; yet some they have , especially one Temple very large and stately , in Morocco , with a magnificent Steeple of incredible hight : they have also their Hermites and other Religious men ▪ in all these they come short of Fez , by reason they are often molested by the incursions of the Arabians . They here also among them , as in Fez , multitudes of Jews , who ●●cked over thither when they were driven out of Spain by Ferdinand , and out of Portugal by King 〈◊〉 There be also among them many Christians , but in miserable captivity and slavery ; whereas the Turks elsewhere in spiritual affairs subject themselves to the Caliph of Cairo ; these African kingdoms acknowledge onely their subjection to the Caliph of Bagda● or Babylon . The Turks of Morocco and Fez , think they merit Heaven if they kill many Christians ; therefore they run with as great alacrity to war against Christians , as to a wedding , beleeving if they die in that war ▪ they shall immediatly possesse Paradise which is indeed the generall belif of all Turks ▪ See Les Estats du Monde , Boterus , Leo , &c.

Q. What Religon is professed in Guinea ?

A. Gentilism ; for they adore strawen rings instead of God ; Guinea , its Religion . Of whom they speak blasphemously , calling him evill ; and black , and the Author of their miseries : And that they are no wayes beholding to him for what they enjoy , but to their own industry . They put within their Rings Wheat , Water , and Oyle , for their god to feed upon . Such Rings are worn by many as preservatives against danger . Their Priests use to preach to them on festival dayes , and after Sermon to besprinkle the infants with Water , in which a Newt doth swim . They consecrate to their Idol the first bit and draught of their meat and drink . But I believe , this black god they rail against , is the devill , whom their cunning Priests represent to that ignorant people in some black and ugly shape ; Sometimes of a black dog . If they paint themselves with Chalke , they think they do good service to their God . When he is angry with them , they use to bribe the Priest with gold ; so fishermen use to do , when they have no successe at sea . The Priest with his wives walks in Procession , knocking his breast and clapping his hands , then hanging some boughs from the trees on their necks , and playing on a Timbrel , the Priest flings Wheat into the sea , to appease the angry God . They have certain trees in great veneration , consulting with them , as with Oracles , using divers foolish ceremonies . They worship a certain bird , which hath feathers like stars , and a voice like a Bull. The Tunie is a sacred fish with them , and not to be touched . So are the mountains , whose tops they daily feed , or the Priests rather , with meat and drink . When one dieth , the Priest makes gods of straw to accompany the dead in the other world , wine and good cheere are sent with him , and servants , with his wives ; if he be the King , these are slain to wait upon the King , and their heads advanced upon Poles round about the grave . They hold it a sin to spit on the ground . The Tuesday is their Sabbath . They use circumcision and some other Turkish ceremonies . See G. Arthus Dantiseanus , Mercator , Bertius , &c.

Q. Of What Religion were the African Ethiopians antiently ?

A. Gentiles ; Aethiopians of Africa , their ancient Religion . for they worshipped some immortall gods , as the Sun , Moon , and the World ; some mortal , as Iupiter , Pan , Hercules ; But some of them who dwelt neer and under the line , did not worship , but curse the Sun still when he rose , because his excessive heat offended them . When their Queen went to Solomon , she being instructed by him in the knowledge of the true God , upon her return planted the Jewish Religion in her country ; but the Eunuch of Queen Candace being baptized by Philip , brought home with him the Christian Faith , which hitherto they have retained . See Diodorus , Boemus , Strabo , Sardus , Damianus a Goes , &c.

Q. What Religion do these Aethiopians , or Abyssins professe ?

A. Christianity ; Their Religion at this day . yet Gentilisme is retained in some part of Prestor-Iohns ample Dominions . The Christians circumcise both male and female on the eighth day , in memory of Christs circumcision . The males are baptized fourty days after , and the females eighty . They abstain from certain meats , and use some Mosaical Ceremonies . They are very rigid in their Fastings , they begin their Lent ten days before ours , some Fryers eat no bread all the Lent , some not in a whole year ; but are contented with Herbs , without Salt or Oyl : They keep a fast of three days after Candlemasse , in memory of Ninevehs repentance . Some Fryers all that time eat nothing , and some Nurses give their Children suck but once a day . He that marrieth three wives is excommunicated . Queen Candace after her conversion consecrated the two magnificent Temples of the Sun , and Moon , to the Holy Ghost and the Crosse. Afterward these two Temples were given to the Monkish Knights of Saint Anthonies Order , with two large Monasteries . The Abyssins in their Liturgy mention the three first general Councils , but not that of Chalcedon , because they are Eutychians , or Jacobltes . Their Patriarch is onely a Monk of Saint Anthonies order , and so is the Patriarch of Alexandria , by whom the Aethiopian is consecrated , and is in subjection to the Sea of Alexandria . They observe here both Saturday and Sunday with equal devotion . In the Eucharist the Priest administers leavened bread , except on the Thursday before Easter ; for then it is unleavened , because that day Christ instituted the Supper . An● the Deacon gives the Wine in a Spoon . They receive all standing , and in the Church onely ▪ all that day after they must not spit till Sun set . They give the Eucharist to Infants immediately after Baptisme . They believe traduction of Soules . They are careful to confesse their sins to the Priest , and still after confession receive the Eucharist . The Patriarch onely excommunicates , and none but murtherers usually . Inferiour Priests and Monks labour for their maintenance , but the Bishops , Deanes , and Prebends , have large revenues and benefices . They permit their Clergy to marry once , and have pictures in their Churches , but not images . Betwixt Easter and Whitsuntide , they eat flesh on Fridays . Every Epiphanie day , they baptize themselves in Lakes or Rivers . So do the Muscovites in memory of Christs baptisme the same day . They use no Confirmation , nor Extream Unction . See Damianus a Goes , Alvarez in his Aethiopian History , and others .

Q. What is the Religion of the lower Aethiopians ?

A. These were not known to the Antients , The lower Aethiopians , their Religion . but they are found by Navigators to be for the most part Gentiles , though divers Moors live among them ; Yet some of them worship but one God . They superstitiously observe divers days of the Moon . They feast the dead with bread and boyled flesh . They punish witchcraft , theft , and adultery with death . They may marry as many wives as they please , but the first is the chief , and the rest are her servants . They pray to the dead in white garments . In Monomotapa and some other places thereabouts , the Jesuites have converted divers to Christianity ; many whereof are fallen back again to Gentilisme . See E●anuel Acosta of the Eastern affaires , and Boterus , &c.

Q. What is the Religion of Angola and Congo ?

A. In Angola they are all heathens . Angola its Religion . In the midst of their towns they worship wooden Idols resembling Negroes , at whose feet are heaps of Elephants teeth , on which are set up the skulls of their enemies killed in the wars . They believe they are never sick but when their Idol is angry with them , therefore they please him by pouring at his feet the Wine of Palmes . They use to wash and paint and new cloath their dead , and bury with him meat , drink , and some of his goods , at whose grave they shed the blood of Goats . They are much addicted to divination by birds ; and their Priests are in such esteem , that they think life and death , plenty and famine are in their power . In the Kingdome of Cong● they worship some monstrous creatures in stead of God . Congo , its religion . But they were converted to Christianity by the Portugal , Anno 1490. At the City of Banza , afterward called Saint Saviours , was erected a Cathedral Church for the Bishop , who was there received by the King in great magnificence . This Church had 28. Canon Residents . All their Idols of beasts , birds , trees , and herbs , with their conjuring characters were burned . Divers Religious persons and Jesuits were sent from Portugal thither to erect Schools and Colledges for Divinity and the Arts. See Purchas , Lopez , Maffaeus , Osorius of the acts of Emanuel .

Q. What Religion do the northern neighbours of Congo professe ?

A. In Loango under the Line , The Religion its Northern Neighbours . they worship idols and are circumcised . Every trades-man appeaseth his god with such things as belong to his trade ; the husbandman with corn , the weaver with cloath , &c. At the death of their friends they kill Goats , to the honour of their idols , and make divers feasts in memorial of the dead . They will rather dye then touch any meat which is prohibited by their Priests . At Kenga the Sea-Port of Loango , there is an idol kept by an old Woman , which is once a year honoured with great solemnity and feasting . There is another idol at Morumba thirty leagues northward , where boys are sworn to serve this God , and are initiated with hard diet , ten days silence , abstinence from certain meats , and a cut in their shoulder , the blood of which is sprinkled at the Idols feet . Their trials of life and death ▪ are in the presence of this Idol . At Anzichi , they are circumcised , worship the Sun and Moon , and each man his particular Idol . In some of these neighbouring countries the people are man-eaters , and worship the Devil , to whom when they offer sacrifice , they continue from morning till night , using charming Vociferations , dancing and piping . See Lopez , Barros , and others .

Q. Of what Religion are the Islands about Africa ?

A. In some of them are Mahumetans , in some Christians , African Islands , their religions . but in most Heathens . In Socotera an Island neer the mouth of the Red Sea , whence we have our best Aloes , they are Iacobites , and are governed by their Abuna or Priest . They much reverence the Crosse. They have Altars in their Churches , which they enter not , but stand in the Porch . In Madagascar or the great Island of Saint Laurence , there are many Mahumetans upon the coast , but more Idolaters within the Land , who acknowledge one Creator , and are circumcised : but use neither to pray nor keep holy day . They punish adultery and theft with death . In the Isle of Saint Thomas , under the Line , are Christians and Moors . In divers Islands are no people at all . In the Canaries are Christians ; before they were idolaters and had many wives , whom they first prostituted to their Magistrates ; and this uncivil civility they used to strangers instead of hospitality . They bury the dead by setting them upright against a wall , with a staff in their hand ; and if he was a great man , a vessel of milk by him . Madera is also possessed by Christians , and so be the other Islands on this hither part of the African coast . see Ortelius , Mercater , and other Geographers .

Q. What Religion was professed among the Americans ?

A. Before the Spaniards came thither , America , the Religion thereof . they were all Pagans ; who as they were distinguished into divers Nations , so they worshipped divers gods , after divers manners ; but they did generally acknowledge the Sun and Moon , for the chief gods . In Canada they worshipped the Devil , before the French came thither , and in most places there as yet , they worship him ; who when he is offended with them , flings dust in their eyes . The men marry two or three wives , who after the death of their husbands never marry againe , but go still after in black , and besmear their faces with coal dust and grease ; they do first expose their daughters to any that will lie with them , and then give them in marriage . They believe that after death their soules ascend into the Stars , and go down with them under the Horizon into a Paradise of pleasure . They believe also that god stuck a multitude of arrows in the beginning into the ground , and of these sprung up men and women . They have divers ridiculous opinions of God , as that he once drank much Tobacco , and then gave the pipe to their Governour , with a command that he should keep it carefully , and in so doing he should want nothing ; but he lost the Pipe , and so fell into want and misery . Such senselesse conceits have these people , who as they are savage in their carriage , so in their understandings they are little better then beasts . They use to sing the Devils praises , to dance about fires , which they make to his honour , and leap over them . They bemoan the dead a great while , and bring presents to the grave . Many of these ignorant souls were converted to Christ by the industry of the Jesuites , Anno 1637. and 1638. See Father Pauls relation of new France . See also Champlain and Iaques Cartier , &c.

Q. What is the Religion of Virginia ?

A. Before the English planted Christianity there , they worshipped the Devil , Virginia , its Religion . and many idols , as yet they doe in many places there . They beleeve many Gods , but one principally who made the rest ; and that all creatures were made of water , and the Woman before the Man , who by the help of one of the gods , conceived and bore children . They are all Anthropomorphites , giving to their gods the forms of men , whom they worship with praying , singing , and offerings . They hold the soules immortality , rewards and punishments after this life , the one in heaven , the other in a burning pit toward the west . The Priests are distinguished from other people by garments of skins , and their hair cut like a comb on their crowns . They carry their gods about with them , and ask counsel of them . Much of their devotion consisteth in howling and dancing about fires , with rattles of Gourd or Pompian rindes in their hands , beating the ground with stones , and offering of Tobacco , Deer suet , and blood on their stone Altars . They undertake no matters of consequence without advice of their Priests , the chief whereof is adorned with Feathers and Weasels tails , and his face painted as ugly as the devils . They bury their Kings ( after their bodies ate burned and dryed ) in white skins , within arches of mats with their wealth at their feet , and by the body is placed the devils Image . The Women expresse their sorrow with black paint and yellings for twenty four hours . None but the King and Priest may enter these houses , where the Images of Devils and their Kings are kept . Instead of saying Grace at meat , they fling the first bit into the fire ; and when they will appease a storm , they cast Tobacco into the water . Sometimes they sacrifice children to the devil . But of these passages , See Hackluit , and Purchas out of him .

Q. What is the Religion of Florida ?

A. Their chiefe deities are the Sun , Florida , its Religion . and Moon , which they honour with dances and songs . Once a yeere they offer to the Sun a Harts hid stuffed with herbs , hanging Garlands of fruits about his horns , so presenting this gift towards the east , they pray the Sun to make their land produce the same fruits again . But to their Kings , they use to Sacrifice their first-born males . Much of their devotion like the rest of barbarous Salvages consisteth in singing , dancing , howling , feasting , and cutting of their own skins . Adultery in the woman is punished with whipping . In some parts of this Country the next of kin is permitted to cut the adulteresses throat , and the woman to cut the adulterers . In some parts also of this Country they worship the devil ; who when he appears and complains of thirst , humane blood is shed to quench his thirst . When a King is buried , the cup wherein he used to drink , is still set upon his grave , and round about the same are stuck many arrows ; the people weep and Fast three days together , the neighbour Kings his friends cu● off half their hair . Women are hired , who for six moneths howl for him three times a day . This honour the King and Priest have , that they are buried in their houses , and burned with their houses and goods . See Benzo , Morgares , Hackluit , &c.

Q. Of what Religion are the Nations of west Virginia and Florida ?

A ▪ Few of them are yet known , Religions of the nations by west Virginia , and Florida . but such as by Navigation are found upon the Sea-coasts , and some Islands conquered by the Spaniards , are worshippers of the Sun , and Water : because the Sun by his heat , and the Water by its moisture produce all things ; therefore when they eat ; drink , or Sacrifice , they use to throw up in the ayre towards the Sun , some part of their food . The Spaniards took advantage of this Superstition , and made these people believe they were messengers sent thither to them from the Sun ; whereupon they submitted , holding it impious to reject the Messengers , which their chief God had sent them . They worship also here Idols , and in some places the devil , and observe the same superstitious Ceremonies in the burial of their dead , that their neighbours do . See Hackluit .

Q. What was the Religion of New-Spain ?

A. They were grosse and bloody Idolaters before the Spaniards brought them to the knowledge of Christ , New Spain , it● Religion . who requires of his Disciples no other Sacrifice but that of a contrite heart ; he having shed his own blood , that we might spare the shedding of ours . These wretched Americans acknowledged one chief God , yet they worshipped many : Principally the Sun , to whom they offered the heart of the Sacrifice ; even of men : neither did they eat or drink , or smell to a flower , till they had cast up in the ayre to the Sun some portion of their meat and drink , and some leaves of their flowers . At Mexico they worshipped many Idols , but three principally : The first was called Vitziliputzli , placed in an azure-coloured Chair , with Snakes-heads at each corner . On his head were rich plumes of Feathers with gold ; in his left hand was a white Target , in his right a Staffe ; at his sides he had four darts . Perhaps by this Image they represented the nature of God ; by his blew Chair they might signifie heaven his seat , by the Snakes-heads , his wisdome ; by the feathers and gold , his glory ; by the Target , protection ; by the Staffe , direction ; and by the four arrows , his power , extending over the four parts of the world : East , West , South , and North ; or else , which is more likely , they represented the Sun by this Idol , whose aboad is in the azure skie , and his arrows or beams are extended to the 4. quarters of the world : the feathers may signifie his lightness ; and the gold , his glory ; his target and staff may shew that the Suns heat is both defensive and offensive . Near to this Idol stood a Pill●r of lesse work and beauty , on which was another Idol , called T●aloc ; perhaps by this they meant the Moon . They had a third Idol , of black stone , with four darts in his right hand , looking angerly ; this they worshipped as the god of Repentance ; this Idol , with the others , was richly adorned with gold any jewels . In Cholula they worshipped the god of wealth or merchandising ; they had also an Idol of Paste , or Dough , which was consecrated and made every year , to which rich presents were brought ▪ and stuck in the paste . They made gods also of their chief Captives , to whom they gave divine Honors , for 6. somtimes for 12 months , praying and sacrificing to him , and carrying him in procession ; but at last the Priests kill him ; the Chief Priest pulls out his heart , offers it smoaking to the Sun ; then is he opened , cut in pieces , and eaten . They adored many other gods and goddesses with many heathenish Superstitio●s . Of which see Ioseph Acosta in his History of the Indies , Gomara , Peter Martyr of Millan , &c.

Out of this discourse we may see what crueltie is used among Idolaters in their barbarous sacrifices ; Idolaters , their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices . how lavish also they are of their gold , silver , and jewels , with which they adorne their Idols ; this hath bin alwayes the Devils pollicie , by outward splendor and wealth to draw ignorant and covetovs minded people to follow idolatrie ; for such a bewitching qualitie there is in the splendor of gold , silver , and stones , that both the eyes and hearts of men are drawn after them ; to this purpose Lactantius l. 2. instit. auri , gemmarum et eboris pulchritudo ac nit●r perstringit oculos : nec ullam religionem putant ubi illa fulserint ; itaque sub obtentu deorum , avaritia et cupiditas colitur ; the beauty of Gold , Iewels , and Eborie , doe so dazell mens eyes , and captivat● their hearts , that they think there is no Religion , wher● these shine not ; therefore under pretence of worsh ●ing gods , covetousnesse and desire is worshiped . He●ce Idolatrie may be truly called covetousness● this by the Apostle is called Idolatrie . Not without cause then did God forbid the Israelits to make to themselves gods of gold and silver , as knowing what force these metalls have to draw mens mindes after them . And indeed some of the wise Gentiles themselves laughed at the vanities of those who bestowed so much gold on their Idols ; autum Vasa Numae , Saturniaque impulit ●ra , saith Persius , Persius , his notable saying . the gods were better worshipped in Numas earthen vessells , then they were afterward in gold ; and he that offereth to God a sincere heart , is more accepted then he that bestowes on Iupiter a golden beard ; dicite pontifices , in sacro quid facit aurum ; and yet the excess of gold and silver in their Statues and Temples is stupendious ; as Lipsius sheweth de magnit . urb . Romae . and the Romans were come to that hight of superstition , that they thought a Bull was not a fit sacrifice to their gods , if his hornes had not been gilded , or his forehead adorned with plates of gold : see Virgil : Et statuam ante aras auratâ fronte iuvencum . and Livie l. 5. sheweth that to Apollo was sacrificed , not onely an ox with gilded hornes , but also caprae albae auratae , white goates with hornes gilded , and Val. Flac. l. 3. Arg. speaketh of lectas auratâ fronte bidentes of sheep with gilded hornes . And long afore the Romans , this golden superstition was used , as may be seen in Homer Iliad . 3. where Nestor promiseth to sacrifice to Minerva an ox 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , powring gold about his hornes . Ioseph Acosta relates in his History of America , what magnificent Temples and rich Images of gold and precious stones the Indians dedicated to their Idols . Against all such vanities Arnobius in his Book against the Gentiles disputeth elegantly , shewing that God is not taken with such toyes as Temples , Altars , and sacrifices ; but cultus verus in pectore est , his true worship consisteth in the breast , and as our Saviour saith , neither in the Temple of Samaria , nor of Ierusalem , but in spirit and truth . Quin damus id superis de magna quod dare lance Non possit magni Messalae lippa propago ; Compositum jus , fasque animo , sanctosque recessus Mentis , & incoctum generoso pectus honesto ! Haec cedo ut admoveam templis , & farre litabo . An honest upright sincere and sanctified heart saith Persius , is above all the Temples and sacrifices in the world .

Q. What Priests had they at Mexico , and hat Sacrifices ?

A. Besides their inferiour Priests , Mexico its Priests and Sacrifices . they had one chief , whose habit was a Crown of rich Feathers on his head , Pendants of Gold , with green stones at his ears , and under his Lip an Azure stone ; his office was to receive the body of the dead King at the Temple door , with a mournful song , to open the breast of the sacrificed man , to pull out his heart , to offer it to the Sun , and then to sting it to the idol , to which the man was sacrificed . The inferiour Priests in the interim holding the legs , arms , and head of the Sacrificed wretch , whilst his heart was taking out . They used also to ●●ay of the skins of men , and cloath some therewith , who went about dancing , and forcing people to offer them presents , or else they would strike them over the face , with the bloody corner of the skin . The Priests office also was to burn incense before their idols every morning , noon-tide , evening , and at midnight , for then with Trumpets and Cornets they sounded a long time , which done , they burned the Incense in Censers with much reverence , and then they beat themselves and draw blood with sharp bodkins . They did preach also on some festival days to the people . The revenues of the Priests were great ; the Temples in state , magnificence , and wealth , exceeded ou●s . The Priests were all annointed , and wore their hair long , for they never cut it . They did sometimes annoint themselves with an Unguent made of venemous beasts , which made them without fear , and armed them with cruelty . They painted their skins black . They washed the new born Children , and let them blood in their ears ; they performed marriages by asking the parties mutual consent , and tying together a corner of the womans vaile , with a corner of the mans gown , and so brought them to the Bridegrooms house , causing the Bride to goe seven times about the hearth . They buried the dead either in their Gardens , or on Mountains ; sometimes they burned the body ; and if he was a great man ; they killed his Chaplain , and his Officers to attend him , burying also wealth with him , that he might not want in the other world . The Priest used to attire himself in these great Funerals , like a Devil with many mouths , and glasse eyes , and with his staff stirred and mingled the ashes . When the King died , the Priests were to sing his Elogies , and to sacrifice two hundred persons to serve him . Adultery was punished with death , and so was dishonesty in their Nuns and Monks , of which there were two great Cloysters at Mexico . But who will see these particulars handled at large , let them read Ioseph Acosta , and Lopez de Gomara .

Q. Had the Americans any knowledge of Christian Religion ▪

A. Concerning Christ they knew nothing ; Americans acknowledge a Supreme God , a Trinity , the immortality of souls , a life after this , and have some tradition of Noahs flood . some smal knowledge they had of a supream God , whom they called Mirococha , and of the creation ; of the immortality of souls , of a life after this , wherein are punishments and rewards ; and some of them as Lerius witnesseth , beleeve the resurrection of the flesh , and if we will beleeve Acosta , they have some knowledge of the Trinity , which they worship under the picture of the Sun with three heads ; they have some tradition likewise of Noahs flood , and that all mankind was drowned , except six persons , who saved themselves in a cave ; some in Brasil beleeve all were drowned except their progen●tors , who were preserved to propagate mankind . The Indians also report that the Sun hid himselfe in a certain Lake within an Island , during the time of the Deluge , and so was preserved ; this is not unlike the Poetical fiction of Diana and Apollo , how they were begot in the Isle Ortygia , called afterward from their first appearance Delos ; by this intimating that after the flood , by reason of thick foggs and mists arising out of the moist earth , the Sun and Moon were not seen in many days ; but these vapours being spent , and the earth dry , the Moon was first seen , and then in some few hours afterward , the Sun . The tradition which they have of the flood , cannot be that of Ogyges King of Attica , which happened about six hundred years after Noahs flood , and which drowned only the country about Athens and Achaia in Peloponesus ; nor was it that of Deucalion , which happened in the 82. year of his age , about two hundred and fifty years after the former , and seven hundred eighty two years after Noahs flood ; for this drowned only Thessaly , and some part of Italy , of which the Americans could have no knowledge ; seeing many places neerer never heard of these floods , it is most likely then , that their tradition was grounded on Noahs flood ; for as Noahs posterity peopled all the world , so they dispersed the memory of this flood , wherever they planted ; for we finde this deluge , nor onely mentioned by Moses , but also by Berosus , Alexander Polyhistor , Abydenus the Historian , as he is cited by Eusebius , Plato in Timaeo ; Plutarch writing of Deucalions flood , speaketh of the Dove sent out of the Ark , which relates to Noahs flood ; and Ovid describing the same flood , writes according to the Mosaical description of the first and universal deluge ; whereas that of Deucalion was but of a particular country ; So Lucian de Dea Syria , writes of Deucalions flood , as if he had read the sixth and seventh chapters of Genesis , of Noahs flood ; for he sheweth how all flesh had corrupted their wayes upon the earth , how all their works were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , works of injustice and violence ; how the rain fell , the fountains of the great deep were opened , the waters so prevailed , that all flesh died , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He sheweth also how he was preserved with his wife and children in a great Ark ; and how of all the beasts that live on the earth , two and two entred into the Ark , &c. and lastly , how he built an Altar after his deliverance . This description is directly of Noahs flood , not of Deucalions ; besides Mela , Solinus , and Pliny write that Ioppe the maritime town of Syria was of great antiquity , as being built before the flood ; which cannot be meant of Ogyges or Deucalions flood , which were onely in some places of Greece , and went not so far as Syria ; neither was it any great antiquity , for Ioppe to be built before these floods ; for many Cities besides this were built before ; therefore doubtlesse is meant Noahs floood . Lastly , Iosephus saith that Omnes barbaricae historiae Scriptores , all the Barbarian historians have mentioned this flood .

Q. What festival dayes were observed in New Spain ?

A. Every twentieth day which was the last day of their moneth , New Spain , its festival days . was holy , and then were men Sacrificed . At the first appearance of green corn , children were sacrificed , so when the corn was a foot above the ground , and again when it was two foot high , holy days were kept , & children butchered . In some of their feasts they sacrificed a woman , and with her skin covered a man , who danced about the streers two days together . In one of their feasts which the Mexicans kept in their 〈◊〉 upon the Lake , a boy and a girle were drowned to keep company with the gods of the Lake . In May they kept the feast of Vitziliputzli , in which his Image made of paste , richly adorned , was carried by the maidens attired in white , on their shoulders to the court , and thence by the young men to the stairs of the Temple , and thence to the top with Musick , much adoration , vain ceremonies , and wicked sacrificing of men were used that day . In May also was kept the Feast of Pennance and Pardon , in which a captive was sacrificed . After much profane adoration , the people took up earth and eat it , desiring pardon for their sins , and bringing rich presents to their Idol , and whipping themselves on the shoulders . Much meat is presented that day to the Idols , and then to the Priests , who five days before had eat but one meal a day . The Merchants had their peculiar god , and festival day , in which they sacrificed a man , after they had given him for nine days divine honours . His heart they offered about midnight to the Moon , perhaps because she is mistresse of the waters , on which Merchants use to traffick ; or because they are more beholding to her light in the night then others are . Concerning these festivals , their Schools and Seminaries , their belief of the Souls immortality , of their rewards and punishments , of their nine severall places appointed for them , See Acosta , Gomara , and P. Martyr in his Decads .

Q. What was the Religion of Jucatan and the parts adjoyning ?

A. In Iucatan they were Circumcised , Jucatan , its religion , and parts adjoyning . and yet grosse Idolaters , but curious work-men in carving and adorning their Images . They had in their houses Images made like Beares , which they worshipped as their houshold gods , with singing , and Incense . In hollow Images , they caused boyes to answer the peoples petitions , as if God had spoke to them . When they wanted rain , or were in any danger , they had their Processions , and Pilgrimages to these Idols . In Nicuragua , they worshipped the Sun , and divers Idols . All their Priests except Confessors , married . The ordering of the Sacrifices and their numbers , depended meerly on the Priests , who used to go about the captives three times singing mornfully , and then with their flint knives suddenly open their Breasts . They divide the body thus ; the Prelate hath his Heart , the King his hands and feet , the taker his Buttocks , and the people the rest . The heads are set on trees , under which they Sacrifice men and children . They have their Idolatrous Processions , in which for the honour of their Idol , they wound themselves , and for the desire of future happinesse , they offer themselves chearfully for Sacrifices . Whilst the Priest annoints the cheeks and the mouth of the Idol with blood , the others sing , and the people pray . The Priest makes marriges , by joyning the little fingers of the Bridegroome and Bride neer a fire ; but the Lords are permitted for honours ●ake , first to corrupt the Br●de . The Adulterer is beaten , and the Adulteresse is divorced . He that forceth a Virgin is a slave , except he pay her Dowrie . But if a slave force his Masters daughter , they are both buried alive . See Benzo , P. Martyr , and Gomara .

Q. What was the Religion of the Southern Americans ?

A. They generally worship the Sun and Moon , Southern America , the Religion thereof . with divers Idols , and the devill in divers shapes ; they believe the Souls immortality . Their Priests are their Physitians , and therefore in great esteem , and exceeding rich , for they have all the goods of him whom they cure . When they go to wars , they carry their gods with them , of whom they ask Counsel of all affairs ; and then they keep Lent for two moneths . They punish in some places theft and murther with the losse of Eares and Nose ; in other parts , with death . These faults in the Nobility are punished with the losse of their hair onely . In some places they hold it a part of their devotion , to offer their daughters to be defloured by their Priests . When it thunders and lightens , they say the Sun is angry with them . When there is an Eclipse , they Fast , the married Women scratch their Faces , and pluck their hairs ; the Maidens draw blood with sharp fish bones . When the Moon is Eclipsed , they say the Sun is angry with her . When a Comet is seen , they beat drums and hollo , thinking by this to drive it away . They use to consult with and invocate the Devil . The Priests learn Physick and Magick when they are young , being two yeers shut up in Woods ; all that time they keep their Cells , see no women , nor eat flesh . They are taught by their Masters in the night . The dead are buried either at home , or being dried at the fire are hanged up . The bones at last are burned ; and the Skull presented to the Wife to be kept by her as a relique . In their Lent fasts they abstain from Women and Salt . See P. Martyr , Gomara , Linschoten , Cieza , &c.

Q. Of what Religion are the people of Paria , Guiana , and along the River Debaiba , or St. Iohn ?

A Hereabout they be very zealous in worshipping of the Devil , Paria , Guiana , and Debaiba , their Religions . and Idols , to whom they sacrifice men , and then eat them . When their gods are angry , they macerate themselves with fasting . Their Priests are stoned or burned , if they marry against their vow of Chastity . They believe rewards and punishments after this life . The spot in the Moon they hold to be a man imprisoned there for Incest with his Sister . They feed yearly the departed souls with Maiz and Wine . They held the souls of great men onely , and such as were buried with them , immortal . Their great mens Funeral Pomps are celebrated yearly with much lamentation , drinking , and bestial ceremonies , both men and women casting aside all modesty . He that will know more of this stuff , let him read the forenamed Authors .

Q. What is the Religion of Brasil ?

A. They acknowledge the immortalitie of the foul , Brasil , its Religion ▪ and believe that there are rewards and punishments after this life . For they hope that if they kill and sacrifice many of their enemies , they shall be carried beyond the Mountains into pleasant Gardens , there to dance and rejoyce with their fore-fathers . They stand in much fear of the Devil , who is still vexing of ●●em , therefore they chiefly worship him ; and when they go abroad , they commonly carry fire with them , as their defence against the Devil , who they think is afraid of fire . They have their solemn Festivals , which they celebrate with dancing , howling , and tatling . The Husband hath power to kill the adulterous Wife . Their marriages are without any ceremonies . They bury their dead upright in a pit with their goods . The Husband playes the Midwife to the woman , washeth , painteth , and nameth the child by the name of some wild Beast ; they have some knowledge of Noahs flood : of these passages see Masscus , Lerius , Stadius , &c.

Q. What Religion did the people of Peru professe ?

A. Their chief god was Wiracocha , Peru , its Religion . by whom they understood the maker of all things ; next to him they worshipped the Sun , and the Thunder after him : The images of these three they never touched with their bare hands ; they worshipped also the Stars , Earth , Sea , Rainbow , Rivers , Fountains , and Trees . They adored also wild Beasts , that they might not hurt them , and in sign of their devotion , when they travelled they left in the cross ways , and dangerous places , old shoes , feathers , and if they had nothing else , stones . They worshipped the Sun by pulling off the hairs from their Eye-brows ; when they fear , they touch the earth , and look up to the Sun . They worshipped also the dead bodies of their Emperors , and indeed every thing they either affected or feared . They have some glimring knowledge of the beginning of the world , of Noahs flood , and they believe the end of the world , which still they fear when the Sun is Eclipsed , which they think to be the Moons Husband ; they held their Priests in such esteem , that no great matter was undertaken by Prince or people without their advice . None had accesse to the Idols but they , and then only when they are cloathed in white , and prostrate on the ground . In sacrificing they abstained from women , and some out of zeal would put out their own eyes . They used to consult with the Devil , to whom they sacrificed men , and dedicated boyes in their Temples for Sodomy . They had also their Temples richly adorned with Gold and Silver , and their Monasteries for Priests and Sorcerers . Their Nuns were so strictly kept , that it was death to be deflowred ; after fourteen years of age they were taken out of the Monastery , either to serve the Idols , and such must be Virgins still , or else to serve as Wives and Concubines to the Ingua or Emperor . They are very frequent and strict in their confessions , and cheerfully undertake what pennance is injoyned them . But the Ingua confesseth onely to the Sun ; after confession they all wash in baths , leaving their sins in the water . They used to sacrifice Vegetables , Animals , and men , chiefly Children , for the health or prosperity of their Ingua , and for victory in War ; in some places they eat their men-sacrifices , in others they onely dried and preserved them in Silver Coffins ; they anoint with blood the faces of their Idols and doors of their Temples or rather slaughter houses . See Acosta , Cieza , Gomara &c.

Q. What festival days did the Peruvians observe ?

A. They had Feasts and sacrifices every moneth of the year , Peruviant , their Festival days . in which were offered multitudes of sheep of different colours , which they burned . The Ingua's Children were dedicated in these Feasts , their ears were pierced , then they were wiped , and their faces anointed with blood , in sign that they should be true Knights to their Ingua . In Cusco during this moneth and feast , no stranger might remain ; but at the end thereof , they were admitted , and had a morsell of bread presented to each man , that they should by eating thereof testifie their fidelity to the Ingua . In the second moneth which is our Ianuary ( for in December , in which the Sunne returnes from Capricorne was their first moneth ) they flung the ashes of their sacrifices into the river , following the same sixe leagues , and praying the River to carry that present to Viracocha ; in three following months they offered one hundred sheep . In the sixth they offered one hundred sheep more , and made a feast for their Maiz. In the seventh they sacrificed to the Sun . In the eighth and ninth moneths , two hundred sheep were offered . In the tenth , one hundred sheep more , and to the honour of the Moon burned torches , washed themselves , and then were drunk four days together . In the eleventh moneth they offered one hundred sheep , and upon a black sheep poured much Chica or Wine of Maiz , to procure rain . In the twelfth moneth they sacrificed one hundred sheep and kept a feast . They have also their fasts which continue in mourning and sad processions two days , and the two days after are spent in feasting , dancing , and drinking . See Ios. Acosta .

Q What was their belief of the departed souls ?

A. That they wander up and down , Peruvians their Belief of the departed souls . and suffer hunger , thirst , and cold ; therefore they carry them meat , drink and cloathes . They used also to put gold , and silver in their mouths , hands , and bosomes ; much treasure hath been digged out of graves . But they believed that the souls of good men were at rest in glory . The bodies were honoured after death , sacrifices were offered to them , and cloaths . The best beloved Wife was slain and attendants of all sorts . To the Ingua's Ghost young children were sacrificed , and if the Father was sick , many times the Son was slain , thinking this murther would satisfie death for the Father . Of these and their other impious Ceremonies , see Acosta ▪ By these horrible murthers committed among the poor Americans , Americans , their superstitious feare aud Tyranny thereof . we may see what a cruel and barbarous tyrant superstitious fear is , and what wretched slaves they are , who are captivated by this tyrant , far more savage then Mezentius , Phalaris , Busyris , or any other tyrannical butcher that ever was ; for there is no tyrant so powerfull , or barbarous , but may be avoided by flying from him to remote places , but who can fly from that superstitious fear , which a man doth carry continually about him ; Quid terras alio calentes Sole mutamus ? patria quis exulse quoque fugit ? a man may fly from his country , saith Horace , but not from himselfe ; this tyrant haunts the superstitious wretch continually , as the evil Spirit did Saul . Againe , no tyrant can tyrannize over a man longer then he lives ; death sets every slave at liberty ; but this tyrant leaves not his slave in death , but with the terrors of future torments in hell , doth vex his soul when it is departing hence ; Curae non ipsa in morte relinquunt ; there is no slave so wretched and miserable , no pain so great , no captivity so unpleasing , no chaines so heavy , no prison so loathsome , which in sleep are not forgotten ; for then the slave is at liberty , the pain is eased , the chaines are light , and the darkest dungeon , is then a beautiful Pallace ; but this Deisedemonia , as the Greeks call it , this superstitious fear will not permit it s captivated slave to rest or take any quiet , but affrights him in his sleep with horrid dreams , and hideous phancies , so that sleep which should be his comfort and ease , becomes his tormenter . Besides , Temples and Altars , which use to be Sanctuaries for Delinquents , are no ease or sanctuary at all to the superstitious sinner ; any servant might be defended from his Master by laying hold of the Altar ; but no Altar , no Temple , no Sacrifice can priviledge the superstitious soul , who is still jealous and fearfull of his cruel gods ; and what wonder is it , if we consider the nature of those insatiable devils , whom they worship , who are never satisfied with the blood of beasts , men , women , and children , but are still thirsting after more , with the horse-leech ; if these be the gods which the Gentiles serve , surely as Plutarch saith , they had been in no worse condition if the Typhones , and Giants had overthrown these gods ; for they could not have been mo●e cruel , nor have exacted more bloody victimes . And doubtlesse as the same Plutarch saith , these poor wretches do not love their gods , but rather hate them , because they still fear some hurt and mischiefe from them ; therefore as some men flatter and give rich presents to tyrants , not because they love them ( for indeed they hate them ) but that they may not receive hurt by them ; so deale superstitious men with their gods . And in truth Plutarch is not altogether mistaken , when he makes Superstition worse then Atheisme ; for the Atheists hold there is no god , but the Superstitious honour such fordid , base , and cruel gods , that it were far better there were no gods : then such ; for it is lesse impiety to say there is no god , then to give his sacred name and honour to such wicked , greedy , barbarous , and blood sucking devils . I had rather ( saith he ) men should say there is no Plutarch , then that they should say Plutarch is an inconstant , fickle , cholerick , a revengefull , and cruel man . And so he concludes that superstition is the cause of Atheisme and impiety ; because men looking upon the ridiculous gestures , impurity , cruelty , injustice , madnesse , undecency , and all kind of villany perpetrated in their Temples concluded , it were better have no gods , then such abominable Deities . But see Plutarch himselfe in his book of superstition .

Q. What was the Religion of Hispaniola ?

A. They worshipped the Sun and Moon , Hispaniola , its Religion . which they say at first shined out of a Cave ; and their tradition is , that out of two Caves came mankinde ; the biggest men out of the greatest Cave , and the least men out of the lesser Cave . They worship also divers Idols with ugly shapes , by which the Devil useth to speak to them ; these they call Zaemes , to which they kept divers festivals . In these they had their publiqu ▪ dances , with the musick of shells tyed about their armes , thighs , and legs . The King sits drumming when the people present themselves , having their skins painted with divers colours of herbs . When they sacrifice , they use with a sacred hook thrust down their throat , to turn up their stomack . Then they sit down in a ring , crosse-legged , and wri-necked about the Idol , praying their sacrifice might be accepted . In some places the women dance about their Idols , and sing the praises of their ancient Kings ; then both Sexes on their knees offer cakes , which the Priests cut and give to every one a piece , this each man keeps as a holy relique all the year against dangers . If any fall sick , the Priests impute this to their neglect in the Idols service , therefore exhort them to build a Chapp● , or dedicate a Grove to their god . They think the Ghosts of the dead walk , who assault such as are fearful , and vanish from them who are not afraid . Their several Rites are like those of the other Pagan Countries . See P. Martyr .

Out of what I have written concerning the Idolatry of Asia , Idolatry further condemned . Africa , and America , we may conclude with Tertullian lib. de Idolat . that every sin by what name soever it be called , or of whatsoever quality it is , may be comprehended in the sin of Idolatry , Idololatriae crimine expungitur , to use his own phraise , that is , every sin is made up and attains to its perfection and consumination in idolatry ; so that as he sheweth in that book ▪ there is no such murtherer as the Idolater , who not onely destroyeth the bodies of men and beasts to please his Idol , but likewise murthereth his own soule : there is no such Adulterer as he , who not only goeth a whoring after false gods , but also adulterates the truth ; for every false god is adultery ; there is no such thief as he , for not only much robbery and oppression is committed to maintain false worship and idolatry , as Arnobius instanceth in the Romans , who to maintain the worship of their gods , did rob all other gods and nations , and with their triumphant gold ( Persius calls it aurum ovatum ) adorn their images ; but besides this theft , the Idolater robs God of his right and honour , giving it to such as are not gods . I will not speak of the uncleannesse , drunkennesse , wantonnesse , and other sins which accompany this master sin , which Tertullian calls Principale crimen generis humani , summus saeculi reatus , &c. devor●t●rium salutis ; the main wickednesse of mankind , the chief guilt of the world , the devourer or destroyer of mans happinesse and salvation ; therefore he will not have any Christian to paint , or make graven images to be worshipped , affirming that it is flatly against the law of God , and likewise against their vow in baptism to forsake the Devil and his Angels ; how do they forsake him , if they make him ? if they make it their trade to live by him , how have they renounced him ? can they deny with their tongue , what they confesse with their hand ? destroy that with their words , which they build up with their deeds ; confesse one God , and make many ; preach the true God , and yet make false gods ? If any say that he worships none , though he makes them , Tertullian will answer him , that he who makes false gods , doth really worship them , not with incense and sacrifice , but with his wit , sweat , industry , and skill , which he impends on the making of them ; he is more then their Priest ; for without him they could have no Priest . How can a Christian put forth that hand to touch the body of our Lord , by which he hath made a body for the Devil ? And as it is Idolatry saith he , to carve , or paint Idols , so it is , any ways to adorne them , to build houses or temples for them , so that all such Artificers are guilty of idolatry ; so are judicial Astrologers , who call the stars by the names of Idols , and take upon them to foretell future contingencies by them ; so are School-Masters , who teach the Genealogies and Fables of these false gods ; this severity indeed was needful in the beginning of the Gospel , when Gentilisme was to be suppressed , that way might be made for Christianity ; but now Pagan idolatry being quite extinguished among us , there is no danger in reading , or teaching of Heathen Authors . He condemneth also Merchants that bring home and sell incense or any thing else whereby idols are worshipped . So he will not have Christians to be present at the solemnities , shews , or festivals of idols , nor to give any countenance to them , or to wink and connive at them , or to call them gods , or to swear by them , for that is to take the name of the true God in vain ; nay , he will not permit Christians to light candles , or set up bayes in their doors , which upon solemn days was an honour due to the Emperour , because this ceremony had some resemblance with Gentile idolatry .

The Contents of the fourth Section .

The Religion of the ancient Europaeans . 2. The Roman chief festivals . 3. Their gods . 4. Their Priests . 5. Their Sacrifices●6 . Their Marriage Rites . 7. Their Funeral Ceremonies . 8. The old Grecian Religion . 9. Their chief gods . 10. Of Minerva , Diana , Venus . 11. How Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan were worshipped . 12 , The Sun worshipped under the names of Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Jupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , Pan , &c. 13. The Moon worshipped under divers names and shapes . 14. The Earth and Fire , how worshipped and named . 15. The Deity of the Sea , how worshipped . 16. Death , how named and worshipped . 17. The Grecian Sacrifices and Ceremonies . 18. Their Priests and Temples of old :

SECT. IV.

Quest. WHat was the Religion of the ancient Europaeans ? Europeans , Greekes , and Romans their Religions .

Answ. The same Paganism was professed among them , that was in the other parts of the world , and which is yet professed in Lapland , Finland , and some parts of Norway , Lituania , and Samag●tia , whose religion is Idolatrous , whose knowledge is Magick , and whose actions are barbarous . The chief gods that were worshipped in Europe were the Sun , Moon , Stars , Elements , Rivers , Fountains , Trees ; and indeed so many great and small , that according to Varros computation , they exceeded 30000. in number . If we speak of the Religions professed among the Greeks and Romans , we shall speak in a manner of all ; because they had almost all Europe under their Dominion , and before their conquests the same idols were worshipped by all , but under different names . Romans , their old Religion . Numa taught the Romans to worship their gods by offering Corn and Cakes besprinkled with salt , and to erect Temples , but no Images , thinking it both absurd and impossible to represent that incomprehensible power by outward shapes and forms . But many years after Tarquinius Pris●us taugh● them according to the Grecian manner , to set up images to their Gods . Then were the Vestal Nuns chosen , who were to continue so thirty years ; the first ten they were learners , the second ten years practitioners in their office , but the third ten years teachers of the novices . If they committed whoredom , they were burned or buried alive ; if the sacred fire went out by their neglect ( which was held ominous ) they were scourged . Then were the Priests of Mars called Salii ; instituted at first but twelve , afterwards twenty foure . These were chosen out of the Patricii , and they were in March to dance solemnly with their Targets called Ancilia , one of which fell down from heaven . These festival dances were dedicated to Mars . They had their Augures or Diviners . They had their Triumviri , called Ep●lones , who had the charge of the holy feasts ; and other Triumviri , who had the charge of the Si●yls books . Arvales had the care of the fields . Feciales of the wars . All these were Orders of Priest-hood , to which may be added Flamines , of which there were as many as there were of their greater gods . Iupiters Priests were called Diales , the Priests of Mars , Martiales , of Romulus , Qui●inales , &c. He that had the charge of these Priests , of the Sacrifices , and of Festivals , was called Rex Sacrificulus , or the King of Priests , because anciently Kings did exercise the Priests office . But above them all was the Pontifical Colledge , which at first consisted only of eight ▪ but Sylla enlarged them to fifteen ; these were to assist the chief Pontifie or Pope , in whom alone was the supream power of all Religion , of Sacrifices , Holy days , Priests , Yestals , Vows , Funerals , Idols , Oaths , Ceremonies , and whatsoever concerned Religion ; besides the care of the wooden bridge called Pons sublicius . See Alexan● . ab Alexandro , Plutarch , Pli● ▪ Cicero , Gel●● ▪ Fenestella , L●tus . He had more priviledges and honours then the Kings themselves ; for he might ascend the Capitol in his Litter , which was not lawful for others . And whatsoever criminal fled to him , he was that day free from punishment . Neither was he bound to give an account of any thing he did .

Q. What were the Roman chief Festivals ?

A. Saturnalia , to the honour of Saturn , about the Suns going into Capricorn ; Their chief Festivals . then the servants were better then their Masters ; this feast they had from the Greeks . Feriae Latinae , to Iupiter ; this feast was kept upon the hill Albanus , midway between Alba and Rome , by the Romans and Latines . Quinquatria was a feast of five days , to the honour of Minerva , it was kept after the Ides of March ; the first day was for sacrifice , the other three for sword-players , and the last for lustration . Natalitia , to the Genius , in which feast it was held abominable to shed the blood of some beasts , and ominous , seeing those birth feasts were wholly dedicated to mirth and joy . Vertum●alia , were feasts to Vertumu●● the god of Merchandising ; it was kept in the moneth of October . Lupercalia in February , to the honour of Pan Lycaeus , the god of shepherds , who keeps the sheep from the wolves ; This feast Evander brought with him out of Arcadia into Italy ; in it the young men used to run up and down the streets naked , with leather thongs in their hands , striking gently all such as they me● ; young Ladies used purposely to offer their naked hands to be struck by them , hoping hereby to become fruitful . Agonalia , were feasts kept in Ianuary , either to the honour of Ianus , or else of Agon , the god of actions and enterprizes . Carmentali● in Ianuary also , to the honour of Carmenta , Evanders mother , who was a Prophetesse . Feralia , so called , a ferendis epulis , from carrying meat to the graves of their friends ; this feast was kept in February to the Manes or infernal Ghosts . Terminalia in February also , to Terminus the god of marches and bounds ; this feast was observed to keep amity between neighbours , that they might not differ about the bounds of their lands . Saliaria in March , to the honour of Mars , whose Priests called Salii , went about dancing with the Ancilia or Targets in their hands . Liberalia , which the Greeks call Dronysia , were kept in March , to the honor of Bacchus , or Liber , whose Priests that day did sacrifice with Ivy Garlands on their heads . Cerealia , in Aprill , in memory of Proserpina found again by Ceres . The ceremonies of this day were performed by the Roman Matrons , but originally this was a Greek feast . Palilia in April , to Pales the goddesse of shepherds . Vinalia in April too : this feast was also called Veneralia , because kept to Venus , in whose Temple much Wine was poured out , the Gardens dedicated , and Sacrifices offered to her . Robigalia to Robigo the god of smut ; this feast was kept in April , that the Corn might not be smutty . Compitalia in May : these feasts were kept in compitis , ●●eets and high ways , to the Lares , and their mother Mania , to whom Children were wont to be sacrificed , till I●nius Brutus instead of these , commanded the heads of Poppies and Onyons to be offered . Lemuria in May , so called from the Lemures or night Ghosts ; which they pacified with this feast , in which they used to fling Beanes , thinking thereby they drove these Ghosts , out of their houses . Matralia in May , were feasts to Matuta , which the Greeks call Leucothea ; no serving maids were admitted into this feast , except one , whom each Matron was to smite on the cheek , because Matuta was jealous that her husband loved her maid better then her selfe , whereupon she grew mad and drowned her selfe , with her son Melicerte , and so was made a goddesse ; she was also called Ino. Neptunalia i● Iune , were celebrated to the honour of Neptune . Portumnalia to Portumnus the God of harbours , in August : this feast was kept in the harbor of the River Tibris ▪ Consualia , in August , to the honour of Consus the god of Counsel ; in this feast the Asses and Horses were crowned and kept from work . In the same moneth were kept Vulcanalia to Vulcan . Meditrinalia in October , to Meditrina the goddesse of Physick , for in this moneth they used to tast of old and new wine for a Medicine . Augustalia the same moneth , in memory of Augustus his return to Rome from his victories and conquests . Fontinilia , in October , in which feast all fountains and wells were crowned with Garlands , Mercurialia to Mercury , in November , and Brumalia the same moneth to Bromus or Brumus , that is Bacchus . In December were kept not onely Saturnalia , Feasts to Saturn , See Plutarch , Alex. ab Alexandro , Ioseph Scaliger , Rosinus , and others . but also Opali● , to his Wife Ops. And Angeronalia to Angerona the goddesse of anguish and griefe . And then also was the Feast called Laurentialia , to Acca Laurentia . Besides these and many other set Feasts , they had others , called Conceptivae , imperativae , and Nundinae ; of all which ,

Q. What Gods did the Romans worship ?

A. Their chief deities were twenty , Their chiefgods . namely : Iupiter the God of thunder , Iune of riches , Venus of beauty , Minerva of wisdome , Vesta of the Earth , Ceres of Corn , Diana of hunting , Mars of wars , Mercury of Eloquence , Vulcan , of fire , Apollo of Physick , Neptune of the Sea , Ianus of Husbandry , Saturn of time , Genius of Nativities , Orcus of Hell , Bacchus of Wine , Tellus of Seeds , Sol the Sun , and Luna the Moon . But indeed under all these names they understood the Sun , to whom for his divers effects , and operations , they gave divers names , as Macrobius sheweth . Besides these they worshipped many other Deities of lesse note . As , Bellon● the goddesse of war , Victoria of Victory , Nemes●s of revenge , Cupido of love , Gratiae , or Charites of thanks , Penates mans tutelar Gods , Lares the houshold Gods , Parcae the goddesses of destiny , Furiae , or Eumenides , the goddesses of punishments ; Fortuna , the goddesse of Providence . All these were called Dii majorum Gentium : there were others whom they named Indigite● , these were men who for their merits were Canonized and made Gods . Such were Hercules , Faunus , Evander , Carmenta , Castor , and Pollux , Aesculapius , Acca Laurentia , Quirinus , &c. And not onely vertuous men , but the Vertues themselves were deified ; these had their Temples , Sacrifices , and Festivals . Such were the Minde , Vertue , Honour , Piety , Hope , Chastity , Peace , Concord , Quietnesse , Liberty , Safety , and Felicity ; Besides these , they had inferiour Gods , whose merits deserve not Heaven , nor scarce veneration ; these they called Semones , as it were semi-homines , halfe men ; such were ●riapus , Vertumnus , Hippona , Naenia ; and all these petty Gods which waited upon every servile office and action of man ; such were Nascio the goddesse of birth , Cunina of Cradles , Rumina of Sucking , Potina of drinking , Educa or Edusa of eating , Carnea of flesh , Iuventus of youth , Volupia of pleasure , Lubentia of lust , or desire ; and many more of this sort . They had also their Gods of marriages , as Iugatinus , the God of joyning ; Domiducus , who had the Bride home ; and many more of this kinde . Child-bearing women had their several goddesses , as Partunda , Egeria , and many more . Mens actions also had their deities ; such were Horta the goddesse of exhorting , Volumna of willing , Laverna of stealing , Naenia of funerals , Libitina of graves , or Coffins ; the Rusticks had their peculiar Gods , as Robigus the God of smut ; Sterculius of dung ; Bubona , of Oxen : Hippona , of Horses ; Mellona , of Hony ; Pomona , of fruit● Pales , of fodder ; Flora , of Flowers ; Terminus , of bounds ; Pan , of shepherds ; Silvanus of fields and woods ; Priapus of seeds and gardens , besides many more : and so ridiculous they were in multiplying deities , that sinks and privies had their Cloacina , Feavers their Febris , fear and palenesse had their Gods to wit , Pavor , and Pallor ; they worshipped also forraign Gods , as Isis , Serapis , Osiris , the deities of Egypt ; Sanctus , or Dius Fidius , the Sabins God . And many more which they borrowed of those Nations they subdued . But one God acknow●edged by the wiser sort of Gentiles . But we must observe , that although the ignorant multitude among the Gentiles did worship many Gods , yet the wiser sort , acknowledged but one true God ; thus Mercurius Trismegistus the ancientest of the Philosophers confesseth there is but one Unitie the root of all things ; one goodnesse of infinit power , the Author of life and motion in the world . So Pythagoras who first assumed the name of Philosopher saith : that God is one , and all in all , the light of all powers , the beginning of all things , the torch of heaven , Father mind , life , and motion of the Vniverse . Empedocles who succeeded Pythagoras sheweth that from this one entity proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , all things that have been , are and shall be . This same is acknowleged by Parmenides , Thales , Anaxagoras , Timaeus , and other Philosophers of that age . Socrates confirmed this truth by his death ; Plato his Scholar calleth God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that entity which hath being of himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , begot of himself , the beginning , middle , and end of all things ; &c. Iamblicus calls God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sufficient in himselfe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Father to himselfe , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , goodnesse it selfe , the fountain and root of all things , intelligent and intelligible , &c. Proelus writeth that he is King of all things , the only God who produceth all things of himselfe , the End of Ends , and first cause of all operations , the Author of all goodnesse and beauty , by whose light all things shine , &c. Simplicius saith , that from this divine beauty proceed all beauties , and all truths from this divine truth , the beginning of all beginnings , the sowrce and original of all goodnesse , the cause of causes , God of Gods , &c. Plotinus to the same purpose makes God the original of all things and who only is sufficient in himselfe , giving being to all , &c. The same doctrine is taught by his Scholar ●orphyrie , and likewise by all the other Plato●●sts ; this was also the general Tenet of the Stoicks , as may be seen in Epictetus , who sheweth that above all things we must learn to know there is but one God , the governour of all things , &c. who is not ignorant of our works , words , and thoughts , &c. Cicero tells us that nothing is more excellent then God , by whom the world is governed , who is subject and obedient to none . So Seneca , we must find out something more ancient then the world , whence the Stars had their original , &c. He calls God the Soul and Spirit ; the preserver and keeper of this Universe , the Lord and Architect of this great work , &c. The same is acknowledged by Chrysippus as he is cited by Plutarch ; there cannot ( saith he ) be found out any other beginning or original of justice , but from Iupiter , who is the common nature , fate , and providence of all things . The Peripateticks maintained the same doctrine , as may be seen in Aristotles Physicks , Metaphysicks , and De mundo ; he acknowledgeth a first , infinite , and eternal Mover , who is only wise , and the cause of causes . He is the Father of gods and men , the preserver of the world , the mover of Heavens , Sun , Moon , &c. His Scholar Theophras●us to the same purpose confesseth that from this one principle , all things have their existence and consistence ; that God made all things of nothing ; Alexander Aphrodisaeus , and the rest affirm the same truth ; aud not onely the Philosophers , but likewise the Poets , assented to this doctrin . Orpheus sings thus : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is none other but this great King , whose seat is in Heaven , and is compassed with clouds , who seeth all things , and is seen of none &c. Of these , see Augustine in the City of God , Lactantius , Cicero , Plutarch , Rosinus , and others . To the same purpose Phocyllides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , There is one wise God , powerfull and blessed . But of this subject , I will speak more hereafter , concerning the Sun ; I could alleadge , Homer , Hesiod , Sophocles , Virgil , Ovid , and other Poets to this purpose ; but this work is already performed by Iustin Martyr , Eusebius , Clemens , Lactantius , Plessis and others ; who likewise have inserted many verses out of the Sibylls .

Q. What Priests had the Romans ?

A. Their Priests . Of these we have said somewhat already , but we will say something more . Their antientest Priests were Luperci , the Priests of Pan Lycaeus , Potitii , and Pinarii of Hercules . Of divination by chirping of Birds , Augures ; of divining by Poultry , Pullarii . They that had the care of Altars , and looked into the intrals of the Sacrifice , were called Aruspices , and Extispices . Curiones were the Priests that had care of each Curla or Ward in the City : for Romulus divided Rome into 33 Wards , and assigned to each of them a Priest or Curio . Over these was Curio maximus , that is an Archbishop . The Priests which Romulus ordained to the memory of Titus Tatius , King of the Sabins , were called Sodales Tatit. The Priests that went alwayes covered with threaden caps ▪ or hoods , were called Flamines quasi Filamines , whereof there were divers sorts , as we have already shewed . Of the Vestal Priestesses , and the Salii , as also of the Feciales , Rex Sacrificulus , and Pontifex maximus we have said . The Priests that had the charge of the Sibylls books were at first but two , called Duumviri , then they were increased to ten , Decemviri , at last to fifteen , called Quindecemviri . Fauna or Fatua who for her loyalty to her husband , was called Bona Dea , had her peculiar Priestesses . The Priests of Sybele mother of the Gods , were called G●lli , whose chiefe , or Archbishop was called Archi-gallus ; there were also other Priests called Triumviri , and Septemviri epulonum , who had charge of the publiqu● Feasts and games . Besides these , every Idol had his Priest ; and these had their under Officers or servants , called Camilli . The servants of Flamen Dialis were called Flaminei . They had their Church-Wardens called Aeditui , their Trumpeters and Sacbutters , called Tubicines , and Tibicines ; Popae were those that bound the Sacrifices : Victimarii that killed them . Their Cryers that went before the Priest to injoyn the people to forbear working during the time of Sacrificing , Of these see● the aforenamed Authors . were called Preciae . The women that were hired to sing the praises of the dead , were named Praeficae . Their Grave diggers Vespilones .

Q. What sort of Sacrifices did the ancient Romans use ?

A. Romans , their Sacrifices . They used to offer a day before the solemn Sacrifice , a preparative Sacrifice called Hostia Praecedan●a . Their Succedaneae were Sacrifices which succeeded when the former were not satisfactory . Wethers that were led to be Sacrificed with a Lamb on each side of them , were called Ambigui● Bidentes were sheep sacrificed , having two horns , and two eminent teeth . Ambervales were sacrifices carried in their Processions about the fields . Amburbales were Processions and sacrifices about the City . Heysers sacrificed which had never been tamed , or put under the yoke , were called Injuges . The Priest having brought the sacrifice to the Altar , used to pray , laying his hand on the Altar ; Musick in the mean time sounding . Then he layeth on the head of the beast , Corn , or a Cake , with Salt and Frankincense ; this was called Immolatio from mol● the Cake . Then followed Libatio which was the tasting of the Wine , and sprinkling thereof upon the beasts head ; this done , the hairs between the horns of the beast being pluckt out , were flung into the fire ; this they called Libamina Prim● . Then the beast was killed , the blood received in vessels , and the intrails searched , at last the beast is cut in pieces , one piece was wrapped in meale , and then burned on the Altar : this was called Litare . After this they went to feasting , singing , and dancing ; now every particular God had his sacrifice ; white beasts were sacrificed to their supernal Gods , black to the infernal . The Bull was the proper sacrifice of Iupiter , Neptune , Apollo , Mars , Luna , and the Heroes . The Ram was sacrificed to Mars and the Heroes . Wine was offered to Ceres and Liber . The Goat to Aesculapius and Liber . Milk and hony to Ceres . A Horse to Sol and Mars . A Lamb to Iuno and Faunus . A Dove to Venus . A Doe to Pan and Minerva . A Hinde to Diana . A Hog to Sylvanus . A Cock to the Lares . A Sow to Cybele , and a Sow to Ceres . A Hen to Aesculapius , and a Child to Saturne , &c. But this last was abolished by the Romans . Of these particulars , see Servius on Virgil , Rosinus , Alex●● ab Alex. and the Latine Poets . To each god also they assigned his particular Bird. The Eagle to Iupiter . The Cock to the Sun . The Magpie to Mars . The Raven to Apollo . &c. They had also their peculiar Trees . Iupiter the Oke . Pallas the Olive . Venus the Mirtle . Pluto the Cypress . Bacchus the Vine . Hercules the Poplar . Apollo the Lawrel , &c.

Q. what Religious Rites did the Romans use in their Marriages ?

A. Their marriage Rites . In their marriages they used prayers , in which they called upon the chief Wedding gods , to wit , Iupiter , Iuno , Venus , Diana , and Pytho , or Suadela . Before they married , they consulted with their Auspices ; who encouraged , or discouraged , them , according to the Birds they saw ; the best Auspicium was either two Crowes , or two Turtles ; these signified long and true love ; but to see one of these alone was ominous . After this sight , they went to their prayers , and in the Temple before the Altar , were married , first sacrificing a Hog to Iuno , Cui Vincla jugalia curae , for she had the chief care of marriages : the gall of the sacrifices the Priests flung away , to shew there should be no gall in the married life . They must not marrie upon unluckie dayes ; such were the dayes after the Calends , Nones and Ides , these were called dies atri , or black dayes ; such a day was that which was kept in memory of Remus , killed by his brother , called Lemuria or Lemulia : Neither must they marrie on Funeral dayes , nor on Festivals , nor when there was any Earth-quake , or Thunder , or Stormy weather , no such commotions must be in marriages . The Bride was besprinkled , with water , to signifie her purity , and in the Entry or Porch , she must touch the fire and water , placed to shew she must pass through all difficulties with her Husband . See Sc●liger de re Poetica , Alex. ab Alex. Rosinus , Servius , Del-Rio . in Senecam , &c. In the wedding Chamber were placed certain Dieties , or Idols rather , to shew what was to be done in that place ; these were Virginensis , Subjugus , Prem● , Pertunda , Manturna , Venus , and Priapus . Their other Rites which were rather Politick then religious , I touch not , as not being to my purpose .

Q. What were their Religious Rites in Funerals ?

A. Their Funeral Rites . The Corps was wont to be washed , anointed , crowned by the Priest , and placed in the porch of his house , with a Cypresse tree before it ; every thing that was to be imployed in the Funerall was to be bought in the Temple of Venus Libitina , to shew that the same diety which brought us into the world , carrieth us out of it . The eyes of the dead bodies were closed upon the going out of the breath ; but opened again in the Funeral pile , that by looking towards Heaven , they might signifie the soule was gone thither ; which also they expresse by the flying of the Eagle out of the same pile , where the Emperors body was burned . The place for the burial was appointed by the Pontifices , and Augures . Before the pile were wont to be sacrificed Captives to pacifie the infernal Ghosts : but this being held too cruel , Gladiators were appointed to fight ; and for want of these , Of these and other customs see Virgil. and Servius on him ; Kirchmannus , also Rosinus , Rhodiginus , Alex. ab Alex. Gyraldus , and others . Women were hired to teare their Cheeks ; but this custome was forbid by the Law of the twelve Tables . The Priest after the fire was burned , gathered the bones and ashes , washed them with wine , put them in an Urn , and besprinkled the people three times with holy Water . For the number of three was sacred . So was 7. and 9. Therefore upon those days , they used to keep Festivals in memory of the dead . Altars adorned with Cypress boughs , and blew Laces were wont to be erected to the Ghosts ; and on them Frankincense , Wine , Oyl , Milk , and Blood .

Q. Why was the burying of the dead held an act of Religion ?

A. Because it was held an act of justice and mercy both , Burial of the dead , an act of justice and mercy . to bury the dead ; of justice , that earth should be restored to earth , and dust to dust ; for what could be more just , then to restore to mother earth her children , that as she furnished them at first with a material being , with food , rayment , sustentation , and all things needfull , so she might at last receive them again into her lap , and afford then lodging till the Resurrection , whereof some of the wiser Gentiles were not ignorant : it was also an act of mercy to hide the dead bodies in the earth , that those organs of such a divine soul , might not be torne by wild Beasts , and Birds , and buried in their mawes . That disconsolate mother of Euryalus in the Poet , is not so much grieved for the murthering of her Son , as for that he should be left a prey to the Birds and Beasts .

Heu terrâ ignotâ , Aen. l. 9. cunibus data praeda Latinis Alitibusque jaces .

It was held among the Egyptians one of the greatest punishments that could be inflicted , to want the honour of burial ; and with this punishment Iehoiakim the Son of Iosiah , is threatned Ierem. 22. 19. That he should be buried with the burial of an Asse , and cast forth beyond the gates of Jerusalem . And the Milesian Virgins were terrified from hanging themselves , by the Law of their Senat , that such self-murtherers should have their bodies dragged naked through the streets in the same rope wherewith they hanged themselves . Mezentius in the Poet doth not desire Aenaeus to spare his life , but earnestly intreats him to afford him burial .

Nullum in caede nefas , Aen. lib. 10. nec sic in praelia veni ; Vnum hec per ( siqua est victis venia hostibus ) ore . Corpus humo patiare tegi &c.

So Turnus intreats for the same favour from Aenaeas , si corpus poliari luinine mavis , Redde meis . Aen. 12. The right of Sepulture hath been held so sacred among all civil nations of the Gentiles , that the violation thereof hath by their Lawes been counted Sacriledge . Therefore they have ascribed to their gods the patronage of funerals and Sepultures ; for this cause they called the Law of interring , the Law of their gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isocrates in Panatheniaco sheweth that the right of Sepulture is not so much humane as divine . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The burying of the dead is commended by the Pagan writers as a work of humanity , mercy , clemency , piety , justice , and religion ; therefore the Latine pharse yet doth intimate , how just a thing it is to bury the dead ; when they call Funerals Deities , justa exequiarum . or justa funebria . We read in Homer Iliad . 24. how angry Iupiter and Apollo were with Achilles , for abusing and neglecting to bury the body of Hector ; shewing that Achilles had lost all mercy and modesty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. And to shew how religious an act it is to bury the dead , the Gentiles assign the care of Funerals and Sepulchres , to certain gods which they called Manes , whose chief was Pluto , called therefore Summanus ; hence all Tombs and Monuments were dedicated Diis manibus ; and therefore they who offered any violence to Tombs , were said to violate the Manes ; Deorum Manium jura sancta sunto . Of this you may see more in our Mystagogus Poeticus . It was counted an execrable thing , if any should light upon a dead body unburied , and not cast earth upon it ; therefore the high Priest among the Jewes , albeit he was not to be present at any funeral , yet if by chance he found a dead corps , he was to bury it himselfe . And so careful were the Iewes in this duty , that the bodies of Malefactors were to be buried after Sun set . Horac● brings in the dead corps promising a reward from Iupiter to him that should cast some earth upon it . Multaque ●nerces unde potest tibi defluat ; aequo ? Ab Iove Neptunoque ; but if he refuse to do this work of humanity , piacula nulla resolvent , no sacrifice should be able to expiate his crime . And to make men the more careful of this last duty to the defunct , the Poets faigned that the soules of those dead bodies which lay unburied , did wander up and down a 100. years without any rest , neither were they admi●ted into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as Homer speaks , that is , the gates of Pluto , nor were they received by Charon over the River Styx , as Virgil sings , till the bodies be interr'd .

Nec ripas datur horrendas , nec rauca fluenta Transportare prius quàm sedibus ossa quierunt .

Hence it is that Patroclus in Homer , doth so earnestly sollicit Achilles to bury him . The like earnest suit doth Palinurus in Virgil put up to Aenaeas , for the same favour ; and because want of burial was counted one of the greatest disgraces and punishments that could be inflicted on the dead , therefore selfe murtherers were debarred from the honour of interment , which as the Poet saith , Est solus honos Acheronte subimo .

Q. Of what religion were the Grecians ?

A. Greeks and Gentiles their Religion and gods . They and the Romans differed little in their Superstitions . The Romans worshipped twenty principal gods , the Grecians but twelve of them ; to wit , Iupiter , Saturn , Bacchus , Apollo , Mars , Minerva , Diana , Venus and Iuno , Ceres , Mercurius , Vulcan ; their Altar was called , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Altar of the twelve gods ; but indeed Neptune , Hercules , Proserpina , and others were in no lesse esteem among them . By these gods they were wont to swear ; and as the Romans , so did they make Deities of the creatures , of passions , of accidents , and of their own ignorance , in erecting an Altar to the unknown God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 17. Their chief god was Iupiter , whom they call the Father and King of gods ; so Homer often . Him they acknowledged their Deliverer , their Counsellor , their Law-giver , and Defender of their Towns : hence these Epithets of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , a Counsellor , often in Homer ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief Commander , or Ruler of the World ; so Virgil ; Qui res hominúmque deúmque Aeternis regit imperiis . But yet Homer is permitted to abuse this supream God with the titles of an Adulterer , and of an impotent god , who was subject to the Fates , and bound by the other gods till Thetis loosed him ; He makes him also false in his promises to Agamemnon , a laughing stock to Iuno and Minerva , a slave to Love : subject to sleep , a make-bate among the other gods . So that albeit both the Greeks and Romans worshipped the same Iupiter : yet the Romans being a wiser people , spake alwayes reverently of him , as may be seen in the Prince of Poets , Virgil triumphant , who in this respect , as in many other cases , is to be preferred before Homer , as I have shewed elsewere . Their next god was Apollo , or the Sun , whom they made the chief god of Shepherds : as they armed Iupiter with thunder , so they did Apollo with his silver bow : therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by Homer . They made him the Author of Divination : Hence his Oracles were famous everywhere . They that died suddenly , were said to be killed by him : they made him also the god of Musick and Physick . He was called Alexicacus , and Apotropaius , that is , a Deliverer from , or a turner away of evil . The mysteries of these things we have unfolded elsewhere , in Mystagogo Poetico . He had a rich Temple at Delphos , beautified with much gold , therefore called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and he from his golden bow , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He invented the Cythron , and Mercury the Harp : they were therefore worshipped both upon one Altar . Apollo from his sight and knowledge of all things , was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Mercury was worshipped as the god of musick also , and of merchandising . He had the charge of Wrestlers : therefore was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and because with his rod he used to conduct the souls to and from Hell , he was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He was also the Messenger and Herauld of the gods : and because he had the charge of doors , to keep them from theeves , he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and from the invention of four useful Arts , to wit , Letters , Musick , Wrestling , and Geometry , he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , four square , and so was his statue . Homer calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the angel of the gods . And the Greek Epigrammatist names him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the servant of the gods : and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Bishop of Wrestlers . See the Greek Poets and their Interpreters . But this god was a notable thief , for he stole from Iupiter his Scepter : from Neptune his Trident : from Mars his Sword : from Venus her Girdle : from Vulcan his Tongs .

Q. What were their other chief gods whom they worshipped ?

A. Saturn , a cruel god , who both devoured his own children , and could not be pacified but by the sacrificing of Infants . In honour of him , they kept the feast called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Saturnals ; and afterwards the Romans , they worshipped him bare-headed ; but the other gods with their head covered . He was bound by Iupiter for his injustice , and thrust down to hell ; and yet they hold his government most happy , and under him the golden Age. He found out the use of the Sithe or Pruning-hook , with which he is painted ; and taught the Italians husbandry , for which he was highly honoured by them . From him , not only the Capitol was called Saturnius , but also the whole Country of Italy , Saturnie Tellus . Bacchus or Liber , by the Greeks called Lyaeus , Dionysius , Bromius , was a great god amongst them , and worshipped with Ceres . upon the same Altar ; therefore Pindarus calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the assessor of Ceres . He was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his Night-sacrifices ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his beauty ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from his different shapes ; for sometimes he was a goat , sometimes a man , and sometimes a bull , to shew the different disposition of drunkards . They called him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because twice born ; first of Semele , then of Iupiter . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , crowned with Ivy , and a multitude more of such Epithers they gave him , as may be seen in the Greek Epigrammatist . His feasts or Bacchanals , were so full of disorder , riot , immodesty , and madnesse , that the Senate ordered this Greek Feast should not be used in Rome or Italy . Mars for his hard armour and hard heart , and brazen face , was called by the Greeks , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and by Pindarus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , carried in a brazen Chariot . Homer calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the swiftest of all the gods Yet was over-reached by Vulcan the slowest , to let us see that strength is overcome many times by policy ; he was married to Venus ; for souldiery , and venery are seldom separate . He is by Homer joyned with Minerva ; Arts and Armes doe meet together ; he was a great god among the Grecians , but greater among the Romans , to whom they dedicated Priests , Feasts , and divers Temples , not onely for being their tutelar god , but also because he was Romulus his Father ; this mad god , for so he is called by Homer , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was wounded by Diomedes ; and he is termed their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 constant , Of these see the Greek and Latine Poets . mutable , false , and treacherous . A brave god ! miserable is that Country where this god domineers , whose greatest enemies are Iupiter and Minerva ; that is , peaceable Princes , and wise Councellours .

Q. What were Minerva , Diana , and Venus ?

A. These were also Grecian deities . Minerva was the Athenian chief goddesse , from whom they were named Athenians . Her Festivals were called Panathenaea , and her chiefe Temple Parthenium ; for she from her perpetual coelibate was stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . She hath the next place in heaven among the gods to Iupiter , and wears his armes and target called Aegis , to shew that Kings should never be without wise and learned men , next to them . When she came out of Iupiters brain , she made a noise brandishing with her Speare , at which mortals were affrighted ; therefore she is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Pallas , the wisdom of a Governour being expressed either by his words or actions , keeps the people in awe : she had her Palladium at Athens , as well as at Troy , and at Rome had divers Temples called Minervia . Greeks , their gods , how worshipped and painted . Diana the sister of Apollo was worshipped by the Greeks in the habit of a woman armed with a Bow and arrows . So she was afterward by the Romans , to whom they erected divers Temples , the chiefest whereof was upon hill Aventine . She is called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a horse-driver ; for by her they understood the Moon , to which they assigned horses , to signifie her motion , and antiently a golden Chariot drawn by white hindes ; from her delight she took in arrows , she is called by the same Poet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by which are meant her beams ; she was painted also with a Torch in her hand , as Hecate is always , to shew that she and Hecate was all one , and by this Torch was meant her light ; she was also the same with Proserpine , and is called Triformis from the Moons three different shapes : but she was a cruel goddess , who would not be satisfied without humane sacrifices ; in Arcadia she was worshipped in the form of a Virgin , covered with a Hindes skin , having a Torch in one hand , two Serpents in the other , and on her shoulders her Bow and quiver . Of these mysteries I have written sufficiently in Myst. Poet. Venus was worshipped in armour by the Lacedemonians , because she overcame Mars , her worship cousisted in Flowers and Frankincense . She was somtimes placed upon the same Altar with Mercury ; to shew how well Beauty and Eloquence agree , She was had in honour more in Rome then in Greece , because from her , as being the mother of Aenaeas , the Romans deduced their Original ; therefore she was honoured with many Temples at Rome ; she was the chief deity that was worshipped by the women : Harlots honoured her for gain ; honest Virgins for Beauty ; Matrons for concord with their husbands ; Widdows for new Husbands ; and all for Fecundity : she being held the author of all these . She was painted in a Chariot drawn sometimes with Doves , See Pausanias , Capella , Boccatins , &c. sometimes with white Swans ; she was crowned with Mirtle and Roses ; she was begot of the Sea froth : All which expresse to us the qualities of love .

Q. How were Juno , Ceres , and Vulcan worshipped by the Greeks ?

A. At Corinth Iuno was worshipped in the habit of a Queen , with a Crown on her head , on which were carved the Graces and the hours , sitting in a throne of gold , and white Ivory ; having in one hand a Pomgranate , and in the other a Scepter with an Owle on the top thereof . By Iuno they mean the Moon ; therefore her Statue and Throne were of white materials . Hence Homer calls her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having white armes . The Moon is Queen of the night , therefore she hath her Crown , Throne , and Scepter ; the Owle being a night bird , was fitly dedicated to her that was Lady of the night . She was the goddess of riches and Fecundity , and the same with Lucina : therefore she hath the Pomegranate , a Symbol of plenty ; as she is the Moon , the hours attend her ; as the giver of riches , the Graces ; for bounty and good turns require thanks . In some Graecian Temples her Image is drawn by Peacocks , to shew that pride and wealth go together , and that rich people delight in gaudy and glorious apparel : At Argos she was worshipped with Vine branches about her , treading on a Lions skin , in contempt of Bacchus , and Hercules , Iupiters two bastards ; the one glorying for finding the use of Wine , the other for killing the Lion . Iuno was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perfection , because she had the charge of marriage , in which mans perfection consisteth , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as being Iupiters wife and sister ; her sacrifices in Greece were Hecatombaea ● 100 beasts : at Rome , she was honoured with divers names , Temples , and Sacrifices ; the Calends of every moneth were dedicated to her , and her solemnities were kept in February . Ceres was worshipped in a Chariot drawn by two Dragons , with Poppy heads in one hand , and a burning Torch in the other , with a sheaf of Corn on her head . What all these meant , we have shewed elsewhere . The secret or mystical sacrifices of Ceres Eleusina , were not to be divulged ; for no prosane person was to be admitted to them ; for the Priest going before uttered these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The Roman Priests proclaiming the same in their tongue , Procul , procul este profani . The Arcadians did so honour Ceres and Proserpina , that in their Temples they kept fires perpetually burning . In her sacrifices Hogs were offered , but no Wine ; The Priests of Ceres were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Bees , to shew both their diligence , purity and chastity ; she was worshipped also at Rome , where she had her Priests and Temples , and great solemnities in April , called Ludi Cereales . In Vulcanes Sacrifices a Torch was lighted and delivered from one to another , to signifie that the Torch of our life is imparted from the father to the son by generation . He was worshipped in the forme of a lame man , with a blew cap , See Cartarius , Martianus Capella , Scaliger , Spondanus , &c. to shew us the nature of the fire , whereof he was god . At Rome he was also worshipped , but his Temple was built by Romulus without the City , because Mars his corrival had his Temple within the City , of which he was the tutelar god .

Q. Did the Greeks and Romans worship these gods onely ?

A. Yes , innumerable more ; or rather the same deities above named , under other names ; for Apollo , Phoebus , Sol , Aesculapius , Iupiter , Liber , Hercules , Mars , Mercurius , Pan , &c. are different names of one and the same Sun , which was the chief god worshipped among the Geniles . Luna , Hecate , Diana , Iuno , Lutina , Venus , Ceres , &c. do signifie the Moon , Vesta , Ops , Cybele , Rhea , Ceres , Berecynthia , Magna Mater , Tellus , Pales , Flora , Fauna , Bona Dea , Proserpina , &c. do signifie the Earth , and the benefits we receive thence . Neptune , Nereus , Glaucus , Proteus , Triton , Consus . Oceanus , &c. signifie the Sea . Pluto , Plutus , Proserpina , Charon , Cerberus , &c. are but different names of one and the same infernal deities . And as the same god had different names , so he had different sorts of worship ; for the Sun under the name of Apollo , was worshipped in the form of a beardlesse youth , with yellow hair , carrying in one hand a Cythron , in the other , arrows , and his bow . As Sol , He was honoured in a flaming ship full of rich wates , carried about the world , by which light is imparted to all . As Phoebus , he was adored in a golden Chariot drawn by four horses swift and fiery , in one hand he holdeth a glitering target , in the other a burning Torch , on his head a golden Crown beset with twelve pretious stones . As Aesculopius , he is set forth sitting in a Chair , in the habit of a grave man with a long beard , crowned with Bayes , holding in one hand a knobbed staffe , and with the other learning on a Serpents head . Sometimes he is described with two Cocks in his hand , and certain frutis and herbs in his lap , by which the properties of Physitians are represented ; but the Sun is the great Physitian . As Iupiter , he was worshipped sitting in a throne with a Scepter in one hand , and an Eagle in the other , by which was expressed his power and dominion . As Bacchus of Liber , he was set out like a naked youth , with hornes in his head , a Crown of Ivie , and sometimes of fig leaves , with the Thyrsus or Vine Speare in his hand , sitting in a Chariot drawn by Tygers , and Panthers . Which may signifie both the power , influence and raging heat of the Sun . As Hercules , they honoured him cloathed with a Lions skin . Crowned with poplar leaves , and the club in his hand knocking down the Hydra . We have shewed the meaning of these in Mystagog . Poetic . and that the Suns courses through the twelve Signes were adumbrated by Hercules his twelve labours . As Mars , he was adored with a Helmet on his head , a spear in one hand , and a Bow in the other . As Mercury , he was worshipped like a young man on a square stone , having wings on his head , and on his feet , with a sword in his hand killing many eyed Argus : by which was meant the Suns perpetual vigour , in that he was resembled by a youth , the wings shewed his swiftnesse , the square stone the four seasons of the year , or four Climats of the world , His killing of Argus shewed the confounding of the Star light by the suns presence . As Pan he was expressed and adored under the form of a Satyre , with a red face , long beard , horns on his head , a spotted skin about him , having in one hand a Pipe , But see the Mytbologists , and what we have written in Mystag . Poetice . in the other a Shepherds staffe ; his beard and hornes signified his beames ; his speckled skin , the Heaven speckled with Stars ; the pipe , the harmony of his motion ; and the staffe , his power . Much more might be said of this subject .

Q. Vnder what names and shapes did they worship the Moon ?

A. Moon , how worshipped . As Hecate she was worshipped under the shape of a monster with three heads , by which they signified the Moons threesold form she assumes , according to her accesse and recesse to and from the Sun . As Luna at her first appearance , she was honoured with white and golden garments , and a burning torch , to shew the increasing of her light : when she was halfe full , with a basket of fruit , to shew how the fruits fill and grow with her : but when she was at full , with a dark coloured garment , to signifie the decreasing of her light . As Diana , she was worshipped in the habit of a woman , with a torch flaming in one hand , two snakes in the other , a bow and arrows on her shoulder , sitting in a Chariot drawn with white Deer , all which signified partly her light , and partly her motion . Her light is a help to hunters , therefore she was worshipped in the habit of a hunter . As Iuno she was honoured in the ornaments of a Queen , sitting in a chariot of brasse , silver and gold , which signified both her light , beauty , and dominion over the night . As Lucina , she was crowned with the herb Dictamnus , or Dittany , which is good for women in labour : and a burning torch in her hand , to shew the hot fits , and sharp pains of Child-bearing women , upon which the Moon hath great power . As Venus , she was resembled by a beautiful woman naked , crowned with roses , and rising out of the Sea , by which they signified the light and beauty of the Moon when she ariseth . As Ceres , she was represented by a Matron with a sheaff of corn on her head , and a lamp in her hand , to shew , that from her proceeds both light and plenty .

Q. What names and worship did they give to the Earth and Fire ?

A. They were called Vesta , Earth , and fire , how worshipped . and under that name worshipped in the habit of a virgin , sitting on the ground , and crowned with white Garlands , whose Temple was built round , and in it a perpetual fire kept by the Nuns of Vesta . These two Elements were joyned together , because fire is begot , both in , and of the Earth . The Virgins habit signified the purity of the Fire ; her sitting , the immobility of the Earth ; the white Garlands , the purity of the air , or Firmament , compassing the Earth and Fire ; the roundnesse , of the Temple shewed the rotundity of the Earth . The earth also was called Rhea , Ceres , Berecynthia , Magna Mater , Cybele , Ops , &c. She is called Vesta à Vestiend● , because she is cloathed with herbs , grasse and trees ; Rhea , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to flow , because waters are still flowing in and upon her . Ceres or Geres , from corn bearing , and supporting all things . Berecynthia , from the Hill Berecynthus in Phrygia , where she was worshipped . The great mother , because she generally nourisheth and maintains all earthly creatures . Cybele , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Cube , to shew the stability of the earth . Ops from the help we have by her : Proserpir● à serpendo , from the creeping things within her , and from the herbs which creep out of her . Tellus from Terra , the Earth which was worshipped in the habit of an old woman with towers on her head , having in one hand a Scepter , in the other a key ; cloathed in a garment embroidered with herbs , flowers and trees , and sitting in a Chariot drawn with Lyons , to shew that the earth supporteth all Towers and Castles ; produceth all herbs and trees ; is the predominant Element in compounded bodies , signified by the Crown , Key , and Scepter : the motion of her Chariot on foure wheels , signifieth the motion , not of the earth , but of her inhabitants in the four seasons of the year ; the Lions , and all earthly creatures , though never so strong and fierce , are subject to the Laws of terrestrial nature . Of the manner how Ceres was painted and worshipped , we have said already . By Proserpina , they meant the Earth as she is fruitful , and cherisheth the seeds cast into her . For this cause she is called Bona Dea , from the many good things she affords us ; and Fauna , à Favendo , from favouring and cherishing us . Pomona , from the fruits ; and Flora , from the Flowers she produceth : and Pales , as she furnisheth fodder to the cattel ; therefore she was held the goddesse of Shepherds , and her Feasts Palilia , See the Mythologists . were kept without shedding of blood ; then were the Cattel purified with Sulphure , Rosemary , Sabin , and Bayes , and made to passe through flames of stubble and hay .

Q. What worship had the Deity of the Sea ?

A. He was called Neptune , Sea , how worshipped . and worshipped in the form of an ancient man , with a Crown on his head , holding his Trident in one hand , and embraced his Wife Amphithrite with the other . Between his legs was a Dolphin . His Chariot drawn with Horses . The Sea 's swift motion was represented by the Dolphin and Horses ; and its Dominion over all other waters , by the Crown and Scepter . He was called Consus , from counsel ; to shew that Princes Counsels should be hid , as the cause of the ebbing and flowing of the Sea is . He was called Neptunus à Nubendo , from covering the Earth . Nereus , and his Wife Thetis , were Sea deities , and indeed the same with Neptune ; so was Oceanus , whose Chariot was drawn by four Whales : Proteus is also the same , though those are held by most to be different gods , yet in effect all is but one and the same deity ; so were the Tritons , and Nereides , though these , with the Sirenes , are thought by some to be monstrous Fishes . The Tritons were counted Neptunes Trumpeters , to shew the noise and roaring of the Sea . Old Glaucus is also the same Sea-god with the rest ; Of all these we have spoken fully in Mystagogo poetico . who is described and worshipped in the form of an old man , with long hair and beard dropping with water , his breast beset with Sea-oars , and below the Navel like a Fish .

Q. What worship and names did they give to Death ?

A. Death was held a Deity , Death , how worshipped . and worshipped under the name of Pluto , or Plutus , sitting in a dark Throne , with a black Ebony Crown on his head , a rod in one hand , to drive together the dead bodies , and a key in the other , to lock them in . At his feet was placed the three-headed-dog Cerberus , all which was to shew the condition of the dead . The Cypress-tree stood alwayes by him ; he was called from gathering , or driving people together . Death is the great King of darknesse , who drives all men , rich and poor , wise and fools , Kings and beggars into one place ; omnes eodem cogimur ; Death is called Cerberus , that is a devourer of flesh : For it consumes all flesh . This is the black dog as Seneca calls him , which is still barking at , and biting of mortals ; he is called Bellua centiceps by Horace , the-hundreth headed beast , for death hath a hundred ways to seize upon us : The same death is expressed by Charon to some , by Acheron to others ; for to good men who depart hence with a clear conscience , Of these things see more in Mystag . Poetic . death is comfortable ; but to the wicked , whom the furies of an evil conscience do torment , death is terrible and comfortlesse , expressed by the word Acheron ,

Q. What was the manner of sacrificing in Greece ?

A. None came neer the altar till they were first purified , Greeks , their Sacrificing . neither must the sacrifice be laid on the altar , till it was also Instrated or purified with Meale and holy water , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . The standers by were besprinkled with this water , after a firebrand taken from the altar had been quenched in it , and then some holy flower or meal was cast on them . This done , the Priest prayed , then the Victim was brought to the altar , with the head upward , if it was dedicated to the superiour gods ; but if to the inferiour , with its head downward . The Fat , Heart , Spleen and Liver , were offered to the gods ; the rest of the beast was eat up by the Priests and people , spending the rest of the day in gormandising and drunkennesse . When the Greeks sacrificed to Vesta , and the Romans to the Lares , they left nothing of the sacrifice , hence Lari sacrificare & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to eat up all . The poorer sort offered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Meat or Cakes , the same with the Roman mol● , which by the richer sort was mingled with Wine and Oyl . These frugal sacrifices are called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Supplicating sacrifices , intimating that there is more devotion in these mean sacrifices , then many times in those that are more costly ; for it is not the sacrifice , but the heart of the sacrificer God requires They used to try if their victim would prove acceptable to their Gods , by putting the Cake on the head between the horns , which were in solemn feasts gilded ; if the beast stood quiet , it was fit to be sacrificed ; if otherwise , it was rejected . In all sacrifices Vesta was first invocated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to shew both the antiquity and necessity of fire in sacrificing . Their custom also was to sacrifice in the morning to the Gods , in the evening to the Heroes or Demi-gods . The Greeks did not as the Romans , grind the corn which they laid on the head of the Victim , but laid it on whole 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Suides , to shew the manner of the ancient feeding , before the grinding of corn was invented . This whole corn was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . They were wont also after their sacrifice and feast , to burn the tongue of the beast and besprinkle it with Wine , as Homer sheweth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This was to shew that after drinking and feasting , the tongue should be silent : and nothing divulged what was then spoken . This was also done in honour of Mercury the god of Eloquence and of sleep ; for about sleeping time the tongue was sacrificed . The Grecian Priests used to dance or run about their Altars , beginning first at the left hand , to shew the motion of the Zodiack , which is from the West called by Astronomers the left part of the world : then they danced beginning at the right hand , to shew the motion of the first sphear , which is from East to West . Their bloody sacrifices were called impure ; but Frankincense , Myrth , and such like were named by them , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pure offerings . The flesh of the Victims were called Theothyta , but by the Christian Doctors Idolothyra . They that gathered the consecrated Corn were named Parasiti● . They that met to sacrifice were called O●geones from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sacrifice . Phylothytae were those who superstitiously upon all occasions were given to sacrifice . Sacred feasts were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because much wine was drunk to the honour of the gods ; See Suidas , Eustathius , Rhodiginus , Athenaeus , &c. and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be drunk , because they used to be drunk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after they had sacrificed . The burning of Incense or such like before the sacrifice were called Prothyo●●ats .

Q. What Priests and Temples had the antient Greeks ?

A. As they had multiplicity of gods , Their Priests and Temples . so they had of Priests anciently . The Priests of Iupiter and Apollo were young boyes , beautiful and well born . The Priests of Cybele were gelded ; Ceres , Bona Dea , and Bacchus had their women Priests . Bellona's Priests used to sacrifice with their own blood . The Athenian Priests called Hierophantae used to eat Hemlock or Cicuta , to make them impotent towards women . No man was made a Priest who had any blemish in his body . Their garments and shoes were white , if they were the Priests of Ceres . Purity was the chief thing they observed outwardly . They that sacrificed to the infernal gods , wore black garments , but Purple if they were the Priests of the Celestial deities . They used also to wear Crowns or Myters , with Ribbans or Laces . Their office was not only to pray and sacrifice , but also to purifie with brimstone , and salt water . Their chief Priests called Hierophantae , were the same in authority with the Pontifices at Rome . The Athenian noble Virgins called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from bearing on their shoulders the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which was a basket or chest of gold , in which the first fruits and other consecrated things were carried in their Panathenaian pomps to the honour of Minerva ; I say these Virgins did much resemble the Vestal Nuns at Rome ; the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was as a Bishop or overseer of their sacred mysteries . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was he that attended the sacred fire on the altar , they had their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cryces , or Preachers , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Church-Wardens , and other officers . Now for their Temples . At Athens the Temple of Minerva was built in the highest part of the City ; so was Iupiters Temple at Rome built in the Capitol . The Temple of Mercy called Asylum , which was a Sanctuary for Delinquents , was erected at Athens by the sons of Hercules . Theseus had erected one before called Theseum , in imitation of which Romulus at Rome built such another . At first the Gentle gods had no Temples at all , but were worshipped either on Hills or in Groves . Cerops was the first ( as some think ) who built a Temple in Athens , and Ianus in Italy . Before that time they had no other Temples but the Sepulchres and Monuments of the dead . The Temples of the celestial Gods were built upon the ground , of the infernal under . In the Country of Sparta , Iupiter had a Temple called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the darknesse thereof ; being obscured with Groves . There was also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Earth , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Chappel of the Destinies , the place where they had their Assemblies and Sermons called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Their Temples were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the black smoak of their sacrifices and incense ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or according to the Atticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the general name for Temples , because the Gods dwelt In them ; and because they were consecrated and holy , they were named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was that part of the Temple where the Idol stood , the same with the Latine Delulirum ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to cut or separate , did signifie the Temple as it was set apart and separated from other buildings . Such honour they gave to their Temples , that they durst not tread on the threshold thereof , but leapt over it ; nor must they passe by any Temple without reverence to it : But of the●● passages 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 on Aristoph●● Suidas , 〈◊〉 Virgil , Cerda on Tertullian , Rhodiginus . Turne●us , and others . there they kept their treasures for the more security ; sacriledge being held then an execrable crime , and so it was held an impiety to walk in the Temple of Apollo Pythius , and punishable with death by the Law of Pisistratus . Hence the Proverb , when any danger was expressed , or impiety , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , it had been better you had walked in the Pythium ; the word also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies easing of the body , which that none might do , the Images of Serpents were set over the gates of consecrated places ; Pinge duos angues , sacer est loc●● , extra me ite . Their martimonial and funeral Rites were the same with the Romans .

The Contents of the fifth Section .

The Religion of the old Germans , Gauls , and Brittains . 2. Of the Saxons , Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours . 3. Of the Scythians , Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , Lusitanians , &c. 4. Of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours . 5. Of divers Gentile gods besides the above named . 6. The ranks and arms of their gods . 7. With what creatures their Chariots were drawn . 8. Of peculiar gods worshipped in peculiar places . 9. The Greek chief Festivals .

SECT. V.

Quest. OF what Religion were the Germans , Gauls and Brittains ?

Answ. The Germans at first had neither Images nor Temples , Germans , Gauls , and Brittains , their Religions . but abroad worshipped the Sun , Moon , and Stars . Mother Earth was in chief esteem among them ; to her they dedicated a Chariot in a Grove which was lawful onely for the Priest to touch . He was never to leave the Chariot , which was alwyes covered with cloath , and was drawn by two Oxen in Procession ; then holy days were appointed ; at the end of her journey , she with the Chariot and cloathes were washed in a certain Lake ; but the Ministers who performed this work , were never seen any more , but were swallowed by the Lake , and the goddesse restored again by her Priest to her Grove . The ancient Gaules worshipped Mercury in the first place , as being the god of High-ways , Journys , Gain , and Merchandising : after him they worshipped Apollo , Iupiter , Mars , and Minerva . They and the Germans were wont to sacrifice men sometimes ; so did the ancient Brittains , which with the Gaules had the same Religion and Priests called Druidae from the Oakes under which they used to teach and sacrifice ; for they expounded all religious mysteries , taught the youth , decided controversies and suits in Law , ordained rewards and punishments ; and such as obeyed not their decrees they excommunicated , debarring them from all divine exercises , and all commerce with men . These Druidae had one chief over them , whose successour was always elected . They were free from paying taxes , from serving in the war , a●d had many other priviledges . They committed not the mysteries of their Religion to writing , but to the memory of their Disciples , who spent many years in learning by heart their precepts in verse . They believed the immortality of souls , they read Philosophy to their Scholars . It is thought by some that Diana's Temple stood where St Pauls Church in London stands now . And Minerva had her Temple at Bath , and Apollo in Scotland neer Dalkeith . See Tacitus , Cesars Commentaries , Camden , and others : The Saxons worshipped the seven Planets , among which Thor the same with Iupiter , was chiefe ; from him Thursday was denominated . Next was Wodan or Mars ; Wednesday is so called from him . Fred or Frico was Venus , to whom Friday was dedicated , as Tuesday to Tuisco the founder of the German Nation .

Q. Vnder what shapes and formes did the old Saxons worship their gods .

A. They worshipped the Sun under the shape of halfe a naked man set upon a pillar , Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and forms . whose head and face was all beset with firie rayes , holding on his brest a flaming wheele , by which they signified the Suns heat , light , and motion . They worshipped the Moon under the form of a Woman with a short coat and a hood with long eares , with the picture of the Moon before her brest ; they gave her also piked shoes . Verstegan cannot find the reason of this habit ; but perhaps the reason may be this , if I may have leave to conjecture ; they gave her a short coat , to shew the swiftnesse of her motion● for a long coat signifieth a slow motion ; therefore they painted Saturne whose motion is the slowest of all the Planets , with a long coat . The hood or chapron with long eares , was to represent her horns , or else to shew that sounds are heard a far off in the night , which is the time of her dominion . Her piked shoes also may resemble her hornes . Tuisco their third Idol is set out in the skin of some wild beast , with a Scepter in his hand ; this is thought to be the first and most ancient of that nation , from whom the Germans call themselves Tuytshen , or as the Flemings pronunce it Duytshen , as Verstegan observeth ; but I think that under this name they worshipped Mars ; for as Tacitus writes , Mars was one of the German gods . His hairie garments doth shew the feirce and truculent disposition of that warlike god ; besides that , hairie Sylvanus is thought to be the same that Mars . His Scepter may signifie the power and command which Souldiers have in the world . But it is more likely by this Idol they meant Mercury ; for next to the Sun and Moon , he was as Tacitus saith , the Germans chief god . His Scepter and hairie garment may signifie the power and command that eloquence and musick have over the most brutish natures ; and of these two faculties Mercury was the inventer . And we must know that , as the Romans next to the Sun and Moon honoured Mars the Patron of their city , for which cause they dedicated to him the third day of the week ; so the Germans for the same cause dedicated to Mercury their chief founder and patron the same day , which from his name Tuisco is called Tuesday yet retained among us . Their fourth Idol was Woden , from whom Wednesday is so called . He was the Germans Mars , and is called Woden , from being wood or mad ; intimating hereby the firercenesse of Souldiers , and furie of Warr. He is painted with a Crown on his head , a sword in his hand , and in compleat armor . Their fift Idol is Thor , which was their Iupiter , for they made him the god of the aire , and commander of winds rain , and thunder ; they painted him sitting in a chaire , of state , with a Scepter in his right hand , a golden Crown on his head , encompassed with twelve stars , by which they meant he was King of the upper regions and commander of the stars : from him Thursday is named , as among the Romans , Dies Iovis from Iupiter . Their sixt Idol was Friga ; from her our Friday is denominated , and was the same that Venus among the Romans ; she is painted in the habit of a man in armes , with a sword in one hand , and a bow in the other ; so among the Romans she was Venus armnata , and Barbata ; armed and bearded ; she is called by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the masculin ; and by Aristophanes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so by Virgil , Deus ; descendo ac ducente Deo flammam inter et hostes . Their seventh Idol was Seater , whence comes the ●ame Saterday , dedicated to him ; Verstegan will not have this Seater to be the same that Saturne , because he was other-ways called Crodo ; but this is no reason ; for most of the gods had different names ; the Sun is called Apollo , and Phaebus ; the Moon , Diana , Lucina , Proserpina . The goddesse of wisdom is called Pallas and Minerva , &c. Doubtlesse then this Idol was Saturn as his picture shewes ; for he is set out like an old man ; and so he was painted among the Romans ; the wheele in his left hand signifieth the revolution of time , the pail of water in his right hand , wherein were ●lowrs and fruites , and the pearch under his feet , do shew the dominion Time hath over Sea and Land , and all things there in contain●d ; for all sublunarie things are subject to time and change . His long coat , as I shewed before , did signifie the slownesse of Saturns motion , which is not finished but in 30 yeers . Other Idols they worshipped , but of lesse note , of which see Verstegan .

Q What was the Religion of the Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , Russians , Pomeranians , and their neighbours ?

A. The Danes and Swedes worshipped the same gods that the Saxons did . Danes , Swedes , Moscovites and their neighbours their Religions . They call upon Thor or Iupiter , when the Pestilence is among them , because he ●uleth in the ayre : In the time of war they call upon Wod●n or Mars . In their marriages they invocate Frico or Venus . They had also their Heroes or demi-gods ; they used to kill nine males of each kind of sensitive creatures , and to pacifie their gods with the blood thereof , then to hang up their bodies in the Grove next the Temple called Vbsola . In some parts of Saxony they worshipped Saturn under the name of Crodo , like an old man standing on a fish , holding in his hands a wheele and a pitcher . Venus they worshipped in the form of a naked woman standing in a Chariot drawn with two Swans and two Doves . On her head she wore a Garland of Myrtle ; in her right hand she had the Globe of the world , in the other three Oranges . Out of her brest proceeded a burning Tap●r . The three Graces naked with fruit in their hands waited on her . In Westphalia they worshipped an Idol all in armour , holding a banner in his right hand with a Rose , and in the left a pair of Scales . On his Breast was carved a Beare , on his Helmet a Lion . It seems by the Idol they understood Mars . The Rugians neer the Baltick sea , worshipped Mars in the form of a Monster with seven faces , and seven swords hanging by his side in their Scabberds ; he held the eighth sword naked in his hand . The same Rugians , as also the Bohemians , worshipped an Idol with four heads , two of them looking forward , and two backward ; in his right hand it held a horn which the Priest every yeer sprinkled with Wine , in the left hand a Bow ; this also seems to be Mars . The Sclavi adored an Idol standing on a Pillar , with a Plough-share in one hand , a Lance and Banner in the other ; his head was beset with Garlands , his leggs were Booted , and at one of his heels a bell did hang. Some of them did worship an Idol on whose brest was a Target , in which was ingraven an Oxe head . It had a Pole-Axe in its hand , and a little Bird sitting on its head . All these may seem to represent Mars . The Moscovites and Russians adored an Idol called Perun , in the shape of a man holding a burning stone in his hand , resembling Thunder ; a fire of Oken wood was continually maintained burning , to the honour of this Idol ; it was death for the Ministeres , if they suffered this fire to go out . It seems this was Iupiters Image . The Stetinians in Pomerania worshipped a three-headed Idol , and used to ask Oracles or advice of a black horse : the charge of which was committed to one of the Priests . In the countries about Moscovia , they worship an idol called Zolota Baba , See Saxo Grammaticus , Cranzius on Vandalia , Olaus , Guaguin , and other Historians . the golden Hag. It is a Statue like an old woman holding an infant in her bosome , and neer to her stands another infant . To this Idol they offer the richest Sabel skins they have . They sacrifice Stags to her , with the blood whereof they annoint her face , eyes , and her other parts . The beasts entrails are devoured raw by the Prlests . With this idol they use to consult in their doubts and dangers .

Q. What Religion did the Scythians , Getes , Thracians . Cymbrians , Goths , Lucitanians , & other Europeans profess ?

A. The same Gentilisme with the rest , adoring Idols of stocks and stones in stead of the true God , Scythians , Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , &c : their Religions . or rather they worshipped the Devil , as appears by their inhumane humane sacrifices . The Scythians used to sacrifice every hundreth captive to Mars : So did the Thracians , thinking there was no other means to pacifie that angry and butcherly god , but by murthering of men . Of the same opinion were the old Germans , who sacrificed men to Mercury . The Cymbrians or Cymmerians by their women Priests used to murther and sacrifice men . These she-devils girt with brasse girdles , and in a white surplice , used to cut the throats of the captives , to rip up their bowels , and by inspection to foretel the event of the war , and withal to make drums of their skins . The Goths did not think they pleased the Devil sufficiently , except first they had tormented the poor captive by hanging him upon a tree , and then by tearing him in pieces among brambles and thorns . These Goths or Getes believed that the dead went into a pleasant place where their God Tamolxius ruled ; to him they used still to send a Messenger chosen out among themselves by lot , who in a boat of five Oars went to supplicate for such things as they wanted . Their manner of sending him was thus ; They took him hand and foot , and flung him upon the points of sharp pikes ▪ if he fell down dead , they concluded that the god was well pleased with that messenger ; if otherwise , they rejected him as an unworthy messenger ; therefore they chose another to whom they gave instructions before he died , what he should say to their god ; and so having slain him upon their pikes , committed the dead body in the boat to the mercy of the sea . The Lithuanians used to burn their chief captives to their gods . The Lusitanians ripped open the bowels of their captives in their divinations , and presented their right hands , being cut off , to their gods . The Sclavi worshipped an idol called Suantovitus , whose Priest the day before he sacrificeth , makes clean the Chappel , which none must enter but he alone , and whilest he is in it , he must not draw his breath , but hold his head out of the window , least with his mortal breath he should pollute the Idol . The next day the people watching without the Chappel door , view the Idols cup ; if they find any of the liquor which was put there wasted , they conclude the next years scarcity , but other wise they hope for plenty ; and so they fill the cup again , and pray to the Idol for victory and plenty ; then pouring out old wine at the idols feet , and offering to him a great cake , they spend the rest of the day in gormandising . It is held a sin and a dishonour to the idol not to be drunk then . Every one payeth a piece of money to the idols maintenance ; to which also is paid the third part of all b●oties taken in the war . To this purpose the idol maintained three hundred horse , whom the Priest payed , being the Idols treasurer . See Olaus Magnus , Saxo , Guaguinus , Io●annes Mag●●s , Aventinus , &c. In Lituania , Russia , and the adjacent places , the Rusticks offer a yearly sacrifice of Calves , Hogs , Sowes , Cocks and Hens ▪ about the end of October , when their fruits are all gathered in , to their idol Ziemiennick ; they beat all these creatures to death , then offer them with prayers and thanksgiving ; which done , they fall to eating and drinking , flinging first pieces of flesh into every corner of the house .

Q. What did the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , Samogetians , and their neighbours professe ?

A. Their chief god was the Sun . Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , &c. Their Religions . They worshipped also the Fire , which they continually maintained by Priests chosen for that purpose . They ascribed also Divinity and worship to trees , and the taller the tree was , the more adoration it had When Christianity began to be preached among the Lithuanians , and were exhorted to cut their trees , none would venture to touch these gods , till the preache●s encouraged them by their example ; but when they saw the trees cut down , they began to lament the losse of their gods , and complained to their Prince of the wrong done to them by the Christians , whereupon the Preachers were commanded presently to abandon the country , and so these dogs returned to their vomit . They adored also Serpents , which they entertained in their houses , and used by their Priests to ask Oracles or advice of the fire , concerning their friends , when they fell sick , if they should recover health again . The same Idolatry was used by the Polonians or Sarmatians . The Hungarians or Pannonians did not onely worship the Sun , Moon and Stars , but also every thing they first met with in the morning . Most part of Livonia is yet idolatrous , worshipping the Planets and observe the heathenish customes in their burials and marriages . In Samogethia a country bordering on Prussia , Livonia , and Lithuania , they worshipped for their chief god the Fire , which their Priests continually maintained within a Tower on the top of an high hill , till Vladislaus King of Poland beat down the Tower , and put out the fire , and withal caused their Groves to be cut down , which they held sacred , with the Birds , beasts , and every thing in them . They burn the bodies of their chief friends , with their horses , furniture , and best cloaths , and withal set down victuals by their Graves , believing that the departed soules would in the night time eat and drink there . The like superstition is used by the Livonians . So the Lapponians are at this day for the most part idolatrous ; they hold that no marriage which is not consecrated by fire and a flint , See Olaus , Munster in his Geography , and others . is lawful ; therfore by striking of the flint with iron , they shew that as the hid sparks of fire flie out by that union , so children are propagated by the conjunction of male and female . Many parts also of Moscovia at this day continue in their Gentilisme .

Q. What other gods did the Ge●tiles worship beside those above named ?

A. It were tedious to mention all ; Gods of the Gentils . I will only name some of them . Aeolus was god of the Winds , Portunus god of Harbours , Agonius god of Action , Angerona goddess of Squinzees , Laverna or Furina goddess of Theeves , Aucula goddesse of maid servants . Carna goddesse of hinges , Aristae●s god of hony , Diverra goddesse of sweeping , Feronia goddesse of Woods , Dice goddesse of Law-suites , Fidius of Faith , Aruncus of diverting hurt from Corn , Hebe of youth , Meditrina of Medicines , Men● of womens monthly flowers , Myodes or Miagrus , the same with Belzebub the god of Flies , Limentinus of thresholds , Peitho goddesse of Eloquence , Aius of speech , Pecunia of mony , Thalassius of marriage , Vacuna goddesse of leasure or idlenesse , Of these see Austin , Lactantius , Tertullian , Plutarch , Arnobius , Eusebius , &c. Vitula goddesse of youthful wantonnesse , Sentinus of sense , Tutanus of defence , Vallonia of Vallies , Vitunus of life , Collina of hills , Iugatinus of the tops of mountains . We cannot meet with any creature , action , passion , or accident of mans life , which had not its peculiar deity .

Q. How did they rank and arme their gods ?

A. Some of them they called Supernal , How Ranked and Armed . as Saturn , Iupiter , Apollo , Mercurius , Mars , Vulcan , Bacchus , Hercules , Cybele , Venus , Minerva , Iuno , Ceres , Diana , Themis . Some they named infernal , as Pluto , Charon , Cerberus , Rhadamanthus , Minos , Aeicus , Proserpina , Alecto , Tisiphone , Megaera , Chimera , Clotho , Lachesis , Atropos . Some were deities of the Sea , as Oceanus , Neptune , Triton , Glaucus , Palemon , Proteus , Nereus , Castor , Pollux , Phorbus , Melicerta , Amphitrite , Thetis , Doris , Galataea , and the other Sea-Nymphs , called Nereides . The Country gods , and of the Woods , were Pan , Sylvanus , Faunus , Pales , the Satyres , &c. There were three deities called Graces , or Charites , to wit , Aegle , Thalia , Exphrosyne . Three Fatal Sisters , called Parcae ; to wit , Cl●tho , Lachests , Atropos ; Three Furies , called Eu●●enides , to wit , Alecto , Megaera , Tisiphone . The chiefest of their gods they did thus arm ; namely , Saturn with the Sithe . Iupiter with Thunder . Mars with the Sword . Apollo and Diana with Bows an arrows . Mercury with his Caduceu● , or Rod. Neptune with the Trident , or three-forked Scepter . Of these see the Poets and their Commentators . Bacchus with the Thyrsus , or Spear woven about with Vine-leaves . Hercules with his Clave , or Club. Minerva with her Lance and Aegis , or Target , having on it Medusa's head . Vulcan with his Tongs , &c.

Q ▪ With what creatures weretheir Chariots drawn ?

A. Iupiter , Sol , Their Chariots how drawn . Mars , and Neptune , had their Chariots drawn by Horses . Saturn by Dragons . Thetis , Triton , Leucothoe , by Dolphins . Bacchus by Lynces and Tygers . Diana by Stags . Luna , or the Moon , by Oxen . Oceanus by Whales . Venus by Swans , Doves , and Sparrows . Cybele by Lions . Iuno by Peacocks . Ceres by Serpents . Pluto by four black Horses . Mercury , in stead of a Chariot , had wings on his head and heels . The mystical meanings of these things we have opened . In Myst. Poet.

Q. In what peculiar places were some gods peculiarly worshipped ?

A. Though Apollo was worshipped in many places : In what peculiar places worshipped . as in the wood Grynaeum in Ionia ; on Phaselis , a hill in Lycia ▪ in Tenedos , an Isle of the Aegean Sea ; in Delos and Claros , two of the Cyclad Islands ; on hill Cynthus ; in Cyr●ha , a Town of Phocis : at Rhodes , on hill Soracte ; on Parnassus , and other places ; yet he was chiefly worshipped at Delphi , a Town of Phocis . So Venus was honoured in Cyprus , and in Paphos , a Town of the same Isle ; and in the Isle Amathus in the Aegean Sea , on hill Eryx ; and in Sicilie , and elsewhere ; yet her chief worship was at Paphos . So Iuno was worshipped at Samos , an I●le of the Icarian Sea ; at Argos and Mycenae , Towns of A●haia , and in other places ; yet she was principally honoured at Carthage in Africa . Minerva was worshipped in Aracynthus , a hill of Ae●olia ; in Pyreus , a hill of Attica , and elsewhere ; yet She was chiefly honoured at Athens . Bacchus was worshipped at Nysa , a Town of Arabia ; at Naxos , one of the Cyclades , but chiefly at Thebis in Boeotia . Diana was worshipped at Delos , on hill Cynthus ; at Ephesus , and elsewhere . Hercules was honoured at Gades ; at Tybur , a Town near Rome ; at Tyrintha , near Argi ▪ at Thebis in Boeotia , &c. Iupiters worship was maintained at Rome , in Lybia , on hill Ida in Crete ; and elsewhere . Mars was adoted at Thermodon in Scythia , on Rho●●pe , a hill in Thracia ; among the Getes ▪ and other Nations . Vulcan was chiefly honoured at Lemnos , Quitinus at Rome , Faunus in Latium , Isis in Egypt , Aesculapius in Epidaurus , a Town in Peloponnesus , Cybele in Phrygia , chiefly on the hills Ida , Berecynthus , and Dindymus . Fortune was honoured in A●tium and Prae●este , Towns of Italy , &c. Who would know more of these , let them consult wi● the Poets .

Q. What were the Greek chief festivals ?

A. The Greek were these . Anacalypteria , kept by the Rusticks to Ceres and Bacchus , Greeks ; their chiefe Festivals . upon the taking in of their fruits ; but I finde that the feast of Pr●serp●na's wedding with Pluto , called Theogamia , was called Anacalypteria , and so was the third day of each marriage from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to disclose or discover , because then the Bride , who before had been shut up in her fathers house , came abroad to her Husbands house ; and so the Presents that were given her by her husband that day , were called Anacalypteria . 2. Anthesteria were Feasts kept to Bacchus , so called from Anthesterion , the moneth of February , in which they were kept . But some will have this to be the moneth of November ; others of August , which is most likely , because then grapes are ripe , and the Athenian children were crowned with Garlands of flowers . This feast also was called Dionysia . 3. Aletis was a feast at Athens , kept to Icarus and Erigone . 4. Anthesphoria , kept to the honour of Proserpina , who was carried away by Pluto as she was gathering of flowers ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a flower : It was called also Theogamia , a divine marriage . 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was an Athenian feast kept four days ; Erasmus mentions only three . 6. Ascolia , were Attick feasts kept to Bacchus , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bladder ; because in the middle of the Theatre they used then to dance upon bladders that were blown and oyled , onely with one foot , that by falling they might excite laughter ; this dancing was called Ascoliasmus , of which Virgil speaks : Mollibus in pratis unctos saliere per utres . 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were Athenian feasts in the month of September called by them Boedromion : this feast was kept with voci●eration and running . 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were love-feasts , in which kinsfolks entertained each other with good cheer and gifts . 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were feasts at Athens , wherein all kinds of seeds were boiled to Bacchus and Mercury , in a pot called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this feast was kept about the midst of November . 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was the scourging feast among the Lacedemonians , in which the prime youth were whipt in the presence of their friends at the altar of Diana . 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the feasts of Iupiter ; they were called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : Here they were not very jovial , but sad , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of sower countenance . 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts kept to Diana in February , called E●aphetolion , wherein Stags were sacrificed to Diana . 13. Ephestia at Thebes , were feasts kept to the honour of Tyresias the Prophet who had been both man & woman ; therefore that day they cloathed him first in mans apparel , and then in a womans habit . 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 marriage : this was Iunos feast , kept in Ianuary , called Gamelion ; and she having the charge of marriages , was called Gamelia . 15. Hecat●mbe to Iuno , in which 100 sacrifices were offered , and divers shews of sports exhibited to the people : He that overcame was rewarded with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a brazen Target , and a Myrtle garland . This feast was called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Iuno● name ; and the moneth of Iuly , in which this feast was kept , is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Athenian ●easts , in which certain holy Reliques were carried about in a chest called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by the Priests called Helenophori . 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were Lacedemonian feasts , kept to the honour of Apollo , and his Boy ●yacinthus , whom he lost ; therefore Lycander calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 much lamented . 18. Hypocaustria , were feasts to Minerva , for avoiding the dangers that come by firing , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to kindle or burn . 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was a feast at Argos , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Sow , because by them then this beast was sacrificed to Venus . 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Torch , or Lamp : This feast was kept to Bacchus , into whose Temple in the night they used to carry burning Torches , and to place goblets full of Wine in all parts of the City . 21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the feasts of Cybele , called Magna Mater , in which were exhibited divers spectacles to the people in the moneth of April . 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was Apollo's festival , who was called Metageitnius ; and the moneth in which it was kept was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which some say is May , others Iuly . 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , was a feast among the Aegeans , in which it seems they eat all of one dish , or else but once a day , or else each man apart . These are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the feast of Minerva , kept in the harbour of Athens , called Munichium . The moneth of March was also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were sober sacrifices , without wine ; therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; at Athens these sacrifices were performed to Venus Vrania ; likewise to Mnemosyne , Aurora , Sol , Luna , the Muses and the Nymphs , and even to Bacchus himself . Sometimes they offered in stead of Wine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , water mingled with honey . 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the night sacrifices of Bacchus , whence he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were Athenian feasts , so called from the great cup of the same name , which being filled with wine , beardlesse youths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Athenaeus , being to cut their long hair offered to Hercules . 28. Ornea , the festivals of Priapus , who was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from Ornis , a Town of Peloponnesus . 29. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , an Athenian feast , in which the noble youth carried 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Vine branches into Minerva's Temple . This feast was instituted when The seus returned mourning from Crete , upon the report of his fathers death Aegeus . 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the chief Athenian feast to the honour of Minerva ; it was celebrated every fifth year . In this were divers shews ; the youth then used to dance in armour , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from Pyr●hus the inventer . The Image of Pallas was then carried in a Ship called Panathenaica , in which the sail called Peplus was spread ; and on this was woven the Giant Enceladus , slain by Pallas . In this feast they used to run with lamps or torches ; and so they did in the Feasts called Ephestia and Promethea . He that overcame , had for his reward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ the Olive fruit , that is , a pot of Oyl , whereof Pallas was the Inventer , and none but he could by the law carry any Oyle out of the A●tick Countrey . 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts dedicate to Apollo in the moneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which some take for October , others for Iuly . This feast was so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from beanes , or other kind of legumina consecrated to Apollo . 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , an Athenian feast to Minerva ; the moneth in which it was kept was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from bearing about in procession 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a Fan to make a shadow from the Suns heat . The Fan was carried by Minerva's Priest , accompanied with the Gentry of Athens out of the Tower ; from this they called Minerva , S●irada . The moneth of this feast was thought to be March . 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; this feast was dedicated to Apollo and Diana at Athens in the moneth of April , which was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In it the first fruits of the earth were offered to these gods , and boiled in the pot called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , were feasts to Bacchus the god of Wine , who was therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and his Temple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commonly called ; this was an Athenian feast . 35. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were feasts dedicated to all the gods together . This feast by the Latines is called dies pandicula●is , and communicarius . Theoxenia also were games exhibited to Apollo , who was called Theoxenius , and this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , common feast was at Delphi , consecrated peculiarly to Apollo . This feast was so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because all the gods were entertained at a feast . Castor and Pollux were the authors of this feast ; for when Hercules was deified , he committed to these Di●scuri the care of the Olympick games ; but they devised this new feast of Theoxenia . It was chiefly observed by the Athenians in honour of forreign gods ; Of these see Suidas , Athenaeus , Rhodiginus , Gyraldus , Hesychius , ●ertullian , Austin , Plutarch , Iu● ▪ Pollux , the Scholiast of Aristophanes , Meursius , and others : for among them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Hesychius , the forraign gods were worshipped . This feast is called by Pindarus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , hospitable tables , and the sacrifice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 36. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the feast of Bacchus , in whose Temple three empty vessels in the night time were filled with wine , but none knew how , for the doors were fast locked , and guarded . Thuia also was the first Priestesse of Bacchus , from which the rest are called Thyadae . 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the feasts of Bacchus every third year , in Latine Trienalia and Triennia ; of which Ovid , Celebrant repetita Triennia Bacchae . Some other festivals the Greeks observed ; but of lesse note .

The Contents of the Sixth Section .

Of the two prevalent Religions now in Europe . 2. Of Mahomets Law to his Disciples . 3. Of the Mahumetants opinions at this day . 4 : Mahomet , not the Antichrist . 5. Of their Sects , and how the Turks and Persians differ , 6. Of the Mahumetan Religious Orders . 7. Of their other Hypocritical Orders . 8. Of their secular Priests . 9. Of the Mahumetan devotion , and parts thereof . 10. Of their Ceremonies in their Pilgrimage to Mecca . 11. The Rites of their Circumcision . 12. Their Rites about the sick and dead . 13. The extent of Mahumetanism , and the causes thereof . 14. Mahumetanism , of what continuance .

SECT. VI.

Quest. WHat are the two prevalent Religions this day in Europe ?

A. Mahumetanism , Mahumetans , their Religion . and Christianity . The former was broached by Mahumet the Arabian , being assisted by Sergius a Nestoria● Monk , with some other Hereticks and Jews , about 600. years after Christ ; for Mahomet was born under Mauritius the Emperor , anno Christi 591. and under Heraclius , anno 623. he was chosen General of the Saracen and Arabian Forces , and then became their Prophet , to whom he exhibited his impious doctrin and law , which he pretended was delivered to him by the Angel Gabriel . But his Book , called the Alcoran , was much altered after his death , and divers different copies thereof spread abroad , many of which were burned , and one retained , which is now extant . This is divided into 124. Chapters , which are fraughted with Fables , Lyes , Blasphemies , and a meer hodg-podge of fooleries and impieties , without either Language or Order , as I have shewed in the Caveat I gave to the Readers of the Alcoran ; yet to him that readeth this Book a thousand times , is promised a woman in his paradise , whose eye-brows shall be as wide as the Rainbow . Such honour do they give to their ridiculous Book called Musaph , that none must touch it till he be washed from top to toe ; neither must he handle it with his bare hands , but must wrap them in clean linnen . When in their Temples it is publickly read , See Lanicerus , and others . the Reader may not hold it lower than his girdle ; and when he hath ended his reading , he kisseth the book , and layeth it to his eyes .

Q. What Law did Mahomet give to his Disciples ?

A. His Law he divides into eight Commandements ▪ Their Law . The first is to acknowledge onely one God , and onely one Prophet , to wit Mahomet . 2. The Second is concerning the duty of children to their Parents . 3. Of the love of neighbours to each other . 4. Of their times of prayer in their Temples . 5. Of their yearly Lent , which is carefully to be observed of all for one moneth or thirty days . 6. Of their charity amd alms-deeds to the poor and indigent . 7. Of their Matrimony , which every man is bound to embrace at 25. years of age . 8. Against murder . To the observer of these commands he Promiseth Paradise ; in which shall be silken Carpets , pleasant Rivers , fruitfull trees , beautiful women , musick , good cheer , and choice wines , stores of gold and silver plate with precious stones , and such other conceits . But to those that shall not obey this Law , hell is prepared , with seven gates , in which they shall eat and drink fire , shall be bound in chains , and tormented with scalding waters . He proveth the Resurrection by the story of the seven sleepers , which slept 360. years in a Cave . He prescribes also divers moral and judicial Precepts , as abstinence from swines flesh , blood , and such as die alone : also from adultery and fals witness . He speaks of their Fridays devotion ; of good works ; of their Pilgrimage to Meccha ; of courtesie to each other ; of avoiding covetousnesse , usury , oppression , lying , casual murder , disputing about his Alcoran , or doubting thereof . Also of prayer , alms , washing , fasting , and Pilgrimage . He urgeth also repentance , forbideth swearing , commends friendship , will not have men forced to Religion ; will not have mercy or pardon to be shewed to enemies . He urgeth valour in Battel , promising rewards to the couragious , and shewing that none can die till his time come , and then is no avoyding thereof .

Q. What other opinions do the Mahumetans hold at this day .

A. They hold a fatal necessity , and judge of things according to the successe . Their opinions . They hold it unlawful to drink Wine , to play at Chess , Tables , Cards , or such like recreations . Their opinion is , that to have Images in Churches is Idolatry ; They believe that all who die in their wars go immediatly to Paradise , which makes them fight with such cheerfulnesse ; They think that every man who lives a good life , shall be saved , what Religion soever he professeth ; therefo●e they say that Moses , Christ , and Mahomet , shall in the resurrection appear with three banners , to which , all of these three professions shall make their repair . They hold that every one hath two Angels attending on him ; the one at his right hand , the other at his left . They esteem good works meritorious of Heaven . They say that the Angel Israphil shall in the last day sound his trumpet , at the sound of which , all living creaturs ( Angels not excepted ) shall suddenly die , and the Earth shall fall into dust and sand ; but when the said Angel soundeth his trumpet the second time , the souls of all that were dead shall revive again : then shall the Angel Michael weigh all mens souls in a pair of scales . They say there is a terrible Dragon in the mouth of hell ; and that there is an iron bridge , over which the wicked are conveyed , some into everlasting fire , and some into the fire of Purgatory . They hold that the Sun at his rising , and the Moon at her first appearing should be reverenced . They esteem Polygamy no sin . They hold it unlawfull for any man to go into their Temples not washed from head to foot ; and if after washing , he piss , go to stool , or break wind upward or downward , he must wash again , or else he offends God . They say that the heaven is made of smoak ; that there are many seas above it ; that the Moons light was impaired by a touch of the Angel Gabriels wing , as he was flying along ; that the devils shall be ●aved by the Alcoran . Many other favourless and sensless opinions they have , as may be seen in the Book called Sca●la , being an Exposition of the Alcoran Dialogue wise .

Q. Was Mahomet that Great Antichrist spoken of by Saint Paul , 2 Thess. 2. and by Saint John in the Apocalypse ?

A. No : Mahomet , not that great Antichrist spoken of by Saint Paul , and Saint John . For Mahomet was an Arabian , descended from Ismael and Hagar : but Antichrist ( if we will beleeve the ancient Doctors of the Church ) shall be a Iew , of the tribe of Dan. 2. Antichrist shall come in the end of the world , and as the Church anciently beleeved , immediately before Christs second comming ; but Mahomet is come and gone , above a thousand years agoe . 3. The ancient Fathers believed that the two Witnesses which shall oppose Antichrist , and shall be slain by him , are Henoch and Elias ; but these are not yet come . 4. The tradition of the Primitive Church was , that Antichrist shall reign but three years and a halfe , supposing that this period of time is meant by time and times , and half a time : but Mahomet we know reigned many more years . 5. Antichrist will wholly oppose himself against Christ , vilifie him , set himself up in his stead : and to extol himselfe above all that is called God : but Mahomet doth speak honourably of Christ , in calling him the Word of God , the Spirit of God , the Servant of God , the Saviour of those that trust in him , the Son of a Virgin , begot without the help of man , &c. as may be seen in his Alcoran . 6. Our writers , as Forbes , Cartwright , &c. hold that Antichrist is described Revel. 9. under the name of that Star which fell from Heaven , having the key of the bottomlesse pit , and under the name of Abadd●n and Apollyon ; but that Mahomet with his followers are set out in that same chapter under the four Angels bound in the great River Euphrates . 7. The Apostle 2. Thess. 2. saith , that Antichrist shall ●it in the Temple of God as God , and shall exalt himselfe above all that is called God . But this cannot be meant of Mahomet , for he never sate in the Temple of God , whether by this word we understand the Temple of Ierusalem , or the Church of Christ ; for he and his Disciples separated themselves from the Church of Christ , and will have no communion with Christians . 8. Antichrist is to come with signs and lying wonders , and by these to raise his Kingdome . But Mahomet came with the sword , and by it subdued the neighbouring Nations , so that neither he nor his followers did or doe pretend to any wonders . 9. Our writers say that Antichrist is not to be taken for a particular person , but for a whole company or society of people under one head ; but Mahomet was a particular person . 10. Antichrist is to be destroyed by the breath of the Lords mouth ; but Mahomet died a natural death . By all these reasons then it appears , that Mahomet cannot be that Great Antichrist who is to come in the end of the world . Yet I deny not but he was an Antichrist in broaching a doctrin repugnant to Christs Divinity . Such an Antichrist was Arius ; likewise in persecuting Christ in his members , he may be called Antichrist ; and so might Nero , Domitian , Dioclesian , and other persecutors . Besides , the number of the beast 666. is found in Mahomets name , and so it is found in divers other names . If we consider the miseries , desolation and blood that have followed upon the spreading of Mahumetanisme in the world , we may with Pererius on Revel. 6 conclude that Mahomet is signified by death , which rideth on the pale horse , followed by Hell or the Grave ; to whom was given power over the fourth part of the earth , to kill with the sword , with famine , &c. for he was the death both of soul and body to many millions of people ; upon whose wars followed destruction , famine , pestilence and many other miseries , in that part of the world , where he and his successors have spread their doctrine and conquests .

Q. Are all the Mahumetans of one profession ?

A. No : Their Sects . for there be divers Sects amongst them ; but the two main Sects are , that of the Arabians , followed by the Turks ; and of Hali by the Persians . To this Hali Mahomet bequeathed both his Daughter and his Alcoran , which the Persians believe is the true Copy , and that of the Turks to be false . This Hali succeeded Mahomet , both in his Doctrine and Empire ; whose interpretation of the Law they embrace for the truest . As the Saracen Caliphs of old , exercised both the Kingly and Priestly Office ; so both are claimed by the modern Persian ; for both were performed by Mahomet and Hali . But to avoid trouble , the Persian Sophi contents himself with the Secular Government , leaving the Spiritual to the Mustaed Dini , who is as the Musti in Turky . These two Sects differ in many points : for the Arabians make God the author both of good and evil ; but the Persians of good only ; the Persians acknowledge nothing eternal but God ; the Turks say that the Law is also eternal ; the Persians say that the blessed souls cannot see God in his Essence , but in his Effects or Attributes : The Turks teach that he shall be visible in his Essence . The Persians will have Mahomets soul to be carried by the Angel Gabriel into Gods presence when he received his Alcoran . The Turks will have his body carried thither also . The Persians pray but three times a day , the Arabians five times ; other differences they have ; but these are the chief Doctrinal differences : the maine is about the true Alcoran , See Borrius , Lanicerus , Knolles , Camerarius , Iovius , &c. the true interpretation thereof , and the true successor of Mahomet ; for they hold Eubocar , Ofmen , and Homar , whom the Turks worship , to have been usurpers , and Hali the onely true successor of Mahomet , whose Sepulchre they visit with as great devotion as the Turks do the other three .

Q. What religious Orders have the Mahumetans ?

A. Most of their religious Orders are wicked and irreligious . Mahumetans , their religious orders . For those whom they call Imailer and religious brothers of love , are worse then beasts in their lusts , sparing neither women nor boys ; their habit is a long coat of a violet colour , without scam , girt about with a golden girdle , at which hand silver Cimbals , which make a jangling sound ; they walk with a book in their hand , containing love Songs and Sonnets , in the Persian tongue ; these go about singing , and receive money for their Songs , and are always bare-headed , wearing long-hair , which they curle . The Order of Calender professeth perpetual Virginity , and have their own peculiar Temples , or Ghappels . They wear a short coat made of Wool and Horse hair , without sleeves , They cut their hair short , and wear on their heads Felt-hats , from which hangs cuffs of horse hair , about a hand-breadth . They wear iron rings in their ears , and about their necks and arms ; they wear also in their Yard an iron or silver ring of 3. lib. weight , whereby they are forced to live chastely ; they go about reading certaine Rimes or Ballades . The Order of Dervises go about begging almes in the name of Haly , son in Law to their god Mahomet . They wear two sheepskins dried in the Sun , the one whereof they hang on their back , the other on their breast ; the rest of their body is naked . They shave their whole body , goe bare-headed , and burn their temples with a hot Iron . In their ears they wear rings , in which are precious stones . They bear in their hand a knotty club . They are desperate Assassinates , will rob and murther when they finde occasion ; they eat of a certain herb called Asserad or Matslach which makes them mad ; then they cut and slash their flesh ; the madder they are , the more they are reverenced . In Natolia neer the Sepulchre of a certain Saint of theirs is a Covent of these Monks , being about five hundred , where once a year there is kept a general meeting of this Order , about eight thousand , over whom their superiour called Assambaba is President . On the Friday after their devotions they make themselves drunk with Asserad in stead of Wine ; then they fall to dancing in a round , about a fire , singing Ballades , which done , with a sharp knife they cut flowers and Figures on their skins , for the love of those women they most affect . This Feast holdeth seven days , which ended , with banners displayed , and drums beating , they depart all to their severall Covents , begging almes all the way as they march . Their fourth Order called Torlachs , are cloathed like the Dervises , but that they wear also a Bears skin instead of a Cloak , but they go bare headed and shaven ; they anoint their heads with Oyle against cold ; and burn their temples against defluxions . Their life is beastly and beggerly , living in ignorance and idleness ; they are begging in every corner , and are dangerous to meet with in Desart places , for they will rob and plunder ; they professe Palmestry like our Gypsies , who use to pick silly womens pockets as they are looking in their hands . They carry about with them an old man , whom they worship as a Prophet ; when they mean to have mony from any rich man , they repair to his house , and the old man there prophesieth sudden destruction against that house ; See Menavino , Nicholaus Nicholai , Septemcastrensis , &c. which to prevent , the Master of the house desires the old mans prayers , and so dismisseth him and his train with mony , which they spend wickedly ; for they are given to Sodomy and all uncleanness .

Q. Are there no other hypocritical Orders amongst them ?

A. Yes , many more . Some whereof go naked , except their privities , seeming no wayes moved either with Summers heat , or winters cold ; they can indure cutting and slashing of their flesh , as it were insensibly , to have their patience the more admired . Some will be honoured for their abstinence in eating and drinking sparingly and seldome . Some professe poverty , and will enjoy no earthly things . Others again professe perpetual silence , and will not speak , though urged with injuries and tortures . Some avoid all conversation with men . Others brag of Revelations , Visions , and Enthusiasms . Some wear Feathers on their heads , to shew they are given to contemplation . Some have Rings in their ears , to note theri subjection and obedience in harkning to spiritual Revelations . Some hare chains about their necks and armes , to shew they are bound up from the world ; some by their mean cloaths brag of their poverty . Some to shew their love to hospitality , carry pitchers of clean water , which they profer to all that will drink , without taking any reward : Some dwell at the graves of the dead , and live on what the people offers them . Some of them have secret commerce with women , and then give out that they conceive and bare children without the help of man , purposely to extenuate the miraculous birth of Christ . Some are Antinomians , affirming that there is no use of the Law , but that men are saved by Grace . Some are for traditions and merits , by which salvation is obtained , and not by Grace . These addict themselves wholly to Meditation , Prayer , Fasting , and other spiritual exercises ; there be some who are accounted Hereticks , for they hold that every man may be saved in his own Religion , and that Christs Law is as good as Mahomets ; therefore they make no scruple to enter into Christian Churches , to sign themselves with the Crosse , and besprinkle themselves with Holy water . These Votaries have their Saints , to whom they have recourse in their wants , and to whom they assign particular Offices : some have the charge of travellers , some of children , See Georgiovitz , Septemcastrensis , Busbequius , and others . some of child bearing-women , some of secrets , and such like . They have also their Martyrs , Reliques , and lying miracles .

Q. What secular Priests have they ?

A. They have eight Orders or degrees ; 1. The Mophti or their Pope , Their secular Priests . on whose judgment all depend , even the Great Turk himselfe , both in spiritual and secular affaires . 2. The Caldelescher , who under the Mophti is judge of all causes , both Civil and Ecclesiasticall . 3. The Cadi whose Office is to teach the people . 4. Modecis , who have the charge of Hospitals . 5. Antiphi , who publiquely read the heads of the Mahumetan superstition , holding in one hand a naked sword , in the other a Semiter . 6. Imam , who in their Temples have charge of the Ceremonies . 7. Meizin , who on their Towers sing and call the people to prayer . 8. Sophi , who are their singing men in their Temples . The higher Orders are chosen by the grand Seigniour . The inferiour by the people , who have a small pension from the Turk , which being insufficient to maintain them , they are forced to work and use trades . There is required no more learning in them , but to read the Alcoran in Arabian , for they will not have it translated . To strike any of these is the losse of a hand in a Turk , but of life in a Christian. See Cuspinian , Knolles , &c. In such esteem they have their beggerly Priests ,

Q. Wherein doth the Mahumerans devotion consist chiefly ?

A. in In their multitudes of Mosches , Their devotion or Temples , the chicfe of which is Saint Sophi in Constantinople , built or rather repaired by Iustinian . 2. In their Hospitals , both for poor and strangers . 3. In their Monasteries and Schools . 4. In their washings , whereof they have three sorts . One of all the body . Another of the private parts onely . The third of the hands , feet , face , and organs of the five Senses . 5. In giving of almes either in mony or in meat ; for their manner is to sacrifice beasts , but not as the Iews upon Altars ; these beasts they cut in pieces and distribute among the poor . Their other Sacrifices , which either they offer , or promise to offer when they are in danger , are so divided , that the Priests have one share , the poor another , the third they eat themselves . 6. In making of Vows , which are altogether conditionall ; for they pay them if they obtain what they desire , otherwise not . 7. In adorning their Temples with multituds of Lamps burning with Oyl , and with Tapestry spread on Mats , upon which they prostrate themselves in prayer . On the walls are written in golden letters , There is but one God , and one Prophet Mahomet . 8. In praying five times a day , and on Friday which is their Sabbath ( because Mahomets birth-day , ) six times , bowing themselves to the ground , twice as often as they pray . Whosoever absents himself , chiefly on Friday , and in their Lent , is punished with disgrace , and a pecuniary Mulct . 9. In divers ridiculous ceremonies acted by their Priests , as pulling off the shooes , which all people are tyed to do when they enter into their Temples ; in stretching out the hands and joyning them together , in kissing the ground , in lifting up the head , in stopping of the ears with their fingers , in praying with their faces to the South , because Mecca is there , in wiping their eyes with their hands , in observing a Lenten Fast for one moneth in a yeer , changing the moneth every yeer , so that they fast one whole yeer in twelve ; and then they abstain from all meat and drink , till the stars appear . In plucking off their hairs at the end of their Fast , and in painting of their nayls with a red colour . See Georgiovitz , Knolles , Purcha● &c. 10. In Pilgrimages to Mecca , in circumcision of their children , in feasting at the Graves of the dead , and in other such vain ceremonies .

Q. What Ceremonies observe they in their Pilgrimage to Mecca ?

A. This journey is undertaken and performed every yeer , Their Pilgrimage to Mecca . and it is held so necessary , that he who doth not once in his life go this Pilgrimage , shall be assuredly damned ; whereas Paradise and remission of sins is procured to them that go it . The way is long and tedious to those of Greece , being six moneths journey , and dangerous by reason of Arabian theeves , mountains of sand , with which divers are overwhelmed ; and want of water in those sandy and barren desarts . Their chief care is to be reconciled to each other where there is any difference , before they go ; for if they leave not behind them all grudges and quarels , their Pilgrimage will do them no good ; they begin their journey from Cairo , about three weeks after their Easter , called Bairam , being guarded with 200 Spachi on Dromedaries , and 200 Ianizaries on Camels with eight pieces of Ordnance , a rich vesture for the Prophet , and a green Velvet covering wrought with gold to cover his Tomb , which the Bassa delivers to the Captain of the Pilgrims . The Camels that carry these Vestures are covered with cloth of gold , and many small bels ; the night before their departure is kept with great Feasting and triumphs . No man may hinder his wife from this Pilgrimage , and every servant is made free that goeth it . The Camel that carrieth the box with the Alcoran is covered with cloth of gold and silk , the box with silk onely during the journey , but with gold and Jewels at their entring into Mecca . Musitians also and singers encompasse the Camel , and much vain Pompe is used in this Pilgrimage They use divers washings by the way when they meet with water . When they come to Mecca , the house of Abraham , which they fable was miraculously built , receiveth a new covering and a new Gate ; the old vesture is sold to Pilgrims , which hath a vertue in it to pardon sins ; after many idle Ceremonies performed , they go round about Abrahams house seven times ; then they kisse a black stone , which they believe fell down thither from Heaven ; at first it was white , but by the often kissing of sinners it is become black ; then they wash themselves in the Pond Zunzun , without the Gate five paces ; this pond the Angel shewed to Hagar when she wanted water for Ismael . Of this also they drink , and pray for pardon of their sins . After five days abode at Mecca , they go to the Hill of pard●ns , 15 miles distant , and there they leave all their sins behind them after they have heard a Sermon and prayed , and offered Sacrifices . Upon their return they must not look back to the Hill , lest their sins follow them . From hence they repair to Medina , where Mahomets Sepulchre is thought to be ; but by the way they run up a certain hill , which they call the mount of health ; they run , that they may sweat out all their sins . Thence they come pure to the Seducers tombe which notwithstanding they may not see , being hanged about with a Silk Curtain , which by the Eunuchs , being 50. in number to attend on the tombe , and to light the Lamps , is taken down when the Pilgrims Captain presenteth the new one ; without , each man gives to the Eunuchs handkerchiefs , or such like , to touch the tombe therewith ; this they keep as a special Relique . When they return to Egypt , the Captain presenteth the Alcoran to the Bassa to kisse , and then it is laid up again ; the Captain is Feasted , and presented with a Garment of cloth of Gold . They used to cut in pieces the Camel with his Furniture which carried the Alcoran , See Vertoman , Lanicerus , and others . and reserve these pieces for holy Reliques . The Alcoran also is elevated , that all might see and adore it , which done , every one with joy returns to his one home .

Q. What Ceremonies use they about their Circumcision ? Their Circumcision .

A. They are Circumcised about eight years of age ; the Child is carried on hors-back , with a Tullipant on his head to the Temple , with a torch before him , on a spear deckt with flowers , which is left with the Priest as his Fee , who first nippeth the end of the skin of the childs yard with pincers , to mortifie it , then with his sizzers he nimbly cuts it off ; presently a powder is laid on to ease the pain , and afterward salt . The childs hands being loosed , looketh , as he is taught by the Priest , towards heaven , and lifting up the first finger of his right hand , saith these words : God is one God , and Mahomet in his Prophet . Then he is carried home in state after some prayers and offerings at the Church . Sometimes the child is circumcised at home ; and receiveth his name , not then , but when he is born . They feast then commonly three days , which ended , the child is carried with Pomp to the Bath , and from thence home , See Georgiovitz and others . where he is presented with divers gifts from his Parents Friends . Women are not circumcised , but are tied to make profession of their Mahumetan faith .

Q. What Rites doe they observe about the sick and dead ?

A. Their Priests and chief friends visit them , exhort them to repentance , Their Rites about the sick and dead . and read Psalms to them . When any dieth , the Priest compasseth the Corps with a string of beads , made of Lignum Aloes , praying God to have mercy on him ; then the Priests carry it into the Garden , wash it , and cover it with its own garments , with flowers also and persumes , and his Turband is set on his head . Women perform this office to the body of a woman . This done , the body is carried to the Temple with the head forwards , and set down at the Church-door , whilst the Priests are performing their service ; then it is carried to the burial-place without the City : the Priests pray for his soul , are paid for their pains , and feasted at home . Some part of their good cheer is set on the grave , for the soul to feed on , or for alms to the poor . They believe there are two Angels , who with angry looks , and flaming firebrands , examine the dead party of his former life , whom they whip with fiery torches if he be wicked ; if good , they comfort him , and defend his body in the grave till the day of judgment ; but the bodies of the wicked are knocked down nine fathoms under ground , and tormented by their angry Angels , the one knocking him with an hammer , the other tearing him with an hook , till the last day ; against this torment the Turks use to pray at the graves of the dead . The women there do not accompany the dead to the grave , but stay at home weeping , and preparing good cheer for the Priests and others of the departed mans friends . They believe that when the Corps hath been in the grave on quarter of an hour , that a new spirit is put into it , is set upon its knees , and is examined by the foresaid Angels of his faith and works . They believe also that it is a work of charity , and conducible to the soul of the defunct , See Menavino , Bellonius , &c. if the birds , beasts , or ants be fed with the meat which they set on the graves of the dead .

Q. How far hath this Mahumetan Superstition got footing in the world ?

A. Though it be not so far extended as Gentilisme , Their Superstition how far spread . yet it hath over-reached Christianity ; not in Europe , where Christianity prevaileth , but in Africa where it hath thrust out the ancient Christian Churches , and erected the Half-Moon in flead of the Crosse , except it be among the Abyssins , and some small places held by the Spaniard or Portugal : But in Asia it hath got deeper footing , having over-run Arabia , Turkie , Persia , some part of Mogols countrey , and Tartaria , onely here and there some smal Congregations of Christians are to be found . In America indeed it is not as yet known . Now the reasons why this Superstition is so far spread , are these . 1. The continual jars , frivolous debates , and needless digladiations about questions of Religion among Christians , which hath made the world doubt of the truth thereof , and takes away the end and scope of Religion , which is to unite mens affections ; but the remedy is become the disease , and that which should cure us , woundeth us . 2. The wicked and scandalous lives both of Christian Laity and Clergy : for the Mahumetans generally are more devour in their religious duties , and more just in their dealings . 3. The Mahumetan Conquests have in those parts propagated their Superstition . 4. Their religion is more pleasing to the sense then Christianity ; for men are more affected with sensitive pleasures , which Mahomet proffers in his Paradise , then with spiritual , which are lesse known , and therefore lesse desired . 5. The greatnesse of the Turkish tyranny over Christians ; the rewards and honours they give to those that will turn Muselmen , or Mahumetans , are great inducements for weak spirits to embrace that religion ; for a Christian Runegado that will receive circumcision among them , is carried about the streets with great joy and solemnity , is presented with many gifts , and made free from all taxes ; for which very cause , many , both Greeks and Albanians , have received circumcision . 6. The liberty which is permitted to multiply wives , must needs be pleasing to carnal-minded men . 7. They permit no man to dispute of their Alcoran ; to call any point of their religion in question ; to sell the Alcoran to strangers , or to translate it into other languages : It is death to offend in any of these , which is the cause of much quietnesse and concord among them . 8. They inhibit the profession of Philosophy among them , and so they keep the people in darknesse and ignorance , not suffering the light to appear and to detect their errors . 9. They teach , that all who live a good life shall be saved , whatsoever his religion be ; this makes many weak Christians revolt from their holy faith without scruple or check of conscience ; for what care they , whether they serve Christ or Mahomet , so they be saved ? 10. They hold , that after a certain time of torments in Hell , the wicked shall be released from thence ; this doctrine is more pleasing to wicked men then Christianity , which admits of no redemption from Hell , nor any mitigation of eternal torments . 11. Men are much taken with moral outsides , whereby the Turks exceed Christians ; for they are more modest in their conversation generally then we ; men and women converse not together promiscuously , as among us ; they are lesse sumptuous in their buildings ; lesse excessive and phantastical in their clothes ; more sparing in their dyet , and altogether abstemious ; more devout and reverend in their Churches , so that they will not suffer a piece of paper to be trod upon , or lie on the ground , but will take it up , kisse it , and lay it in some place out of danger ; and this is , because the name of God and Mahomets Law is written upon paper ; they are also more sober in their speeches and gesture , and more obedient to their Superiors then we are . 12. There is nothing more pleasing to our nature then private revenge , which by Christs Law is prohibited , but by the Mahumetan Law is allowed ; for they are to hate , and to kill their enemy , if they can. 13 , Arianism had infected most of the Eastern Churches ; therefore it was no wonder if they received Mahomets Doctrine , which was grounded upon Arius his Heresie . 14. They suffer no man to blaspheme Christ , but honour him , and speak reverently of him ; so they do of Moses and Abraham , which makes that neither Iews nor Christians are in those parts much averse from , or violent against their Religion . 15. They have been alwayes very zealous and diligent in gaining Proselytes , and yet force no man . For these , and such like reasons , let us not wonder at the great encrease of Mahumetanisme in the world .

Q. Of what continuance is Mahumetanisme ?

A. Mahomet was born in the year of Christ , 592. in the time of S. Gregory the Pope , and Mauritius the Emperour : Mahumetanism , of what continuance . according to Genebrard he lived 63. years , of which he spent 23. years in spreading of his doctrine , then died in the year of our Lord 655. Constance being Emperour , and Eugenius the first Pope ; So that Mahumetanisme hath lasted already above 1000. years , to the great oppression and vexation of the Church of Christ , and to the eternal dishonour of Christian Princes , who if they had spent but the tenth part of that blood against the Turks , which they have shamefully and sinfully shed in their own private quarrels , there had not been at this day any remainder of that damnable Sect , which hath longer continued a scourge to the Church of Christ , then ever any enemy did against Gods people of old . For the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites scarce 200. years ; the Canaanites 20. years ; the Moabites 18. years ; the Philistines 40. years ; the Assy●ians and Chaldeans from the first to the last , did not ●ex & oppress Gods people above 300. years ; afterward they were oppressed by Antiochus Epiphanes 40 years ; the Christian Church from Nero till Constantine was afflicted about 260. years ; and afterward by the Goths and Lombards nere 300. years . But this oppression of the Church by Mahomet hath , as I said , lasted above a thousand years . The reasons are divers as I have shewed in the former question , to which may be added these . 1. By this long persecution and tyranny of the Turks , God will try and exercise the faith , patience , constancy , and other vertues of his people , which would corrupt and purrifie like standing water , or Moab ●●tled upon the Lees , not being poured from vessel to vessel . How can the courage of a Souldier be known but in a skirmish ? or the skill of a Mariner , but in a storm ; Marcet sine adversario virtus ; that tree , saith Seneca , is most strongly rooted in the ground , which is most shaken with the wind . Nulla est a●or fortis & solida , nisi in quam venti saepius incursant , ipsa enim ●exatiane constringitur , & adices certius figit . 2. God is pleased to continue this tyranny and power of the Mahumetans , to the end that Christian Princes may love each other , and stick close together against the common enemy ; that their military discipline might be exercised abroad , and not at home : For this cause the wisest of the Romans were against the utter destruction of Carthage ; fearing least the Romans wanting an enemy abroad , should exercise their swords against themselves ; which fell out accordingly . For the same cause God would not utterly destroy the Philistines , Ammonites , Moabites , and other neighbouring enemies of the Iewes . But such is the madnesse of Christians , that though we have so potent an enemy close at our doores , ready to devour us , yet wee are content to sheath that sword into our owne bowels , which we should imploy against the common foe . 3. God will have this sword of Mahumetanisme to hang over our heads , and this scourge to be still in our eyes , that thereby wee may be kept the more in awe and obedience ; that if at any time we start aside like a broken bow , we may returne againe in time , considering God hath this whip ready and at hand to correct us . Thus God lest the Canaanites among the Jewes , to be pricks in their eyes , and goads in their sides . I will not ( saith the Lord ) drive out any from before them of the Nations which Joshua left when he died ; that through them I might prove Israel , whether they will keep the way of the Lord to walk tberein , &c. therefore the Lord left these nations without driving them out hastily . See Iudg. 2. 21 , 22. & 3. 1 , 2 , 3 , &c. 4. God is content to continue this Mahumetan Sect so long , because justice is exercised among them , without which a State or Kingdome can no more stand then a tree without a root , or an house without a foundation ; they are also zealous and devout in their way ; and great enemies to Idolatry , so that they will permit no images to be painted or carved among them , knowing that God is not offended so much against any sin as against idolatry , which is spiritual adultery , most destructive of that matrimonial conjuction between God and us . 5. The Lord by the long continuance of Mahumetanism , will punish the perfidiousnesse and wickednesse of the Greek Emperours , as likewise the multitude of heresies and schisms hatched in that Church . 6. This Sect of Mahumeranism is so made up of Christianism , Judaism and Gentilism , that it abates the edge of any of these nations , from any eager desire of its extirpation .

The Contents of the Seventh Section .

The Christian Religion propagated . 2. The decay thereof in the East by Mahumetanism . 3. Persecution and Heresie the two great Enemies thereof . 4. Simon Magus the first heretick , with his Disciples . 5. Menander , Saturninus , and Basilides , Hereticks . 6. The Nicholaitans and Gnosticks . 7. The Carpocratians . 8. Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites . 9. The Valentinians , Secundians , and Prolemians , 10. The Marcites , Colarbassi ▪ and Heracleonites . 11. The Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites . 12. The Archonticks and Ascothyprae . 13. Cerdon and Marcion . 14. Apelles , Severus , and Tacianus . 15. The Cataphrygians . 16. Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites . 17. The Quartidecimani and Alogiani . 18. The Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodocians . 19. The Melchisedicians , Bardesanists , and Noetians , 20. The Valesians , Catheri , Angelici , and Apostolici . 21. The Sabellians , Originians , and Originists . 22. The Samosatenians and Photinians . 23. The Manichaean Religion . 24 , The Hierachites , Melitians , and Arians : 25. The Audians , Semi-arians , and Macedonians . 26. The Aerians , Aetians , and Apollinarists . 27. The Antidicomarianits , Messalians and Metangismonites . 28. The Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians . 29. The Ascites , Pattalorinchites , Aquarii , and Coluthiani . 30. The Floriani , Aeternales , and Nudipidales . 31. The Donatists , Priscillianists , Rhetorians , and Feri . 32. The Theopaschites , Tritheits , Aquei , Melitonii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativitarii . 33. The Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arabicks . 34. The Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonites . 35. The Pelagians , Predestinati , and Timotheans . 36. The Nestorians , Eutychians , and their Spawn .

SECT. VII .

Quest. WHat is the other great Religion professed in Europe ?

A. Christianity ; which is the Doctrine of Salvation , Christianity , its beginning . delivered to man by Christ Jesus the Son of God , who assuming our nature of a pure Virgin , taught the Jewes the true way to happinesse , confirming his doctrine by signes and miracles ; at length sealed it with his blood ; and so having suffered death for our sins , and rose again for our justification , he ascended to his Father , leaving twelve Apostles behind him to propagate this doctrine through the world , which they did accordingly , confirming their words with miracles , and their own blood ; and so this light of the Gospel scattered all the fogs and mists of Gentile superstition ; at the sight of this Ark of the new Covenant , the Dagon of idolatry fell to the ground : when this Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah did roar , all the beasts of the forrest , that is , the Pagan Idols or Devils rather hid themselves in their dens . Apollo complained that his Oracles failed him , and that the Hebrew child had stopped his mouth . When it was proclaimed at Palotes by Thanas the Egyptian ship-master , that the great god Pan was dead , all the evil spirits were heard to howl and bewail the overthrow of their Kingdom , Porphirie complained that the preaching of Christ had weakened the power of their gods , and hindred the gain of their Priests . The bones of Babylas so hindered Apollo that he could deliver no Oracle while they were there . The Delphick Temple fell down with earthquake and thunder , when Iulian sent to consult with the Oracle . Such was the irresistible power of the two-edged sword which came out of Christs mouth , that nothing was able to withstand it . The little stone cut out of the mountain without hands smot the great Image of Nebuchadnezzar , and brake it in pieces ; to the Doctrine of twelve poor weak fishermen , did the great Potentates of the world submit their Scepters . Thus the stone which the builders refused , became the head of the Corner ; it was the Lords doing , and its marveilous in our eyes . The terrible beast which with his iron teeth destroyed all the other beasts , is destroyed by the weaknesse of preaching , against which the more the Roman Empire strugled , the more it was foiled , and found by experience that the blood of Martyrs was the seed of the Church , which conquered the great conquerours , not with acting , but with suffering , not by the sword , but by the word , and more by their death then by their life : like so many Sampsons triumphing over these Philistines in their death and torments .

Q. 2. Seeing the power of Religion was so irresistible in the beginning , that it carried all like a torrent before it , how came it to grow so weake within 600 yeers , that it yielded to Mahumetanism ?

A. When God saw that the ungrateful professors of Christianity began to loath that heavenly Manna , Yeelds to Mahumetanism . and to covet for Quales of new Doctrin , he gave them leave to eat and poyson themselves therewith . He was not bound to cast pearls before swine , and to give that which was holy to dogs . In his just judgements he removed the Candlestick from those who rejected the light , and delighted themselves in darknesse ; it was fit the Kingdom of God should be taken from them , and given to a people that should bring forth the fru●ts thereof . They deserved to be plagued with a famine who grew wanton and spurned against their spiritual food . Besides , when the devil perceived he could do no good by open hostility and persecution , but the more burden he laid upon the Palme , the more it flourished , and the oftener he flung the Gyant of Religion to the ground , the stronger it grew with Antaeus ; he resovled at last to joyn the Foxes tayl to the Lio●s skin , and to try whether the heat of the Sun would not make the traveller sooner forsake his cloak , th●n the impetuosity of the winde . He choaks all zea●e and sincerity with the baits of wealth and honour ; he poysons them with ambition , pride , covetousnesse , and envie ; the evil man sowed the ●ases of dissention and heretical Doctrines in the Lords fields ; the spiritual husbandmen grew carelesse and idle , the Shepherds neglect their flocks , the dogs grow dumb , and so the Lords sheep are suffered to stray , and become a prey to the Wolves . The watch-men being inebriated with honour , wealth , ease , and security , fall asleep on the walls , and let the enemy feise upon the Lords City . It was not then the weaknesse of Christian Religion that was the cause of Mahomets prevailing ; for the heat of the Sun is not weak , though it cannot soften the clay ; not is the good seed that is cast into barren ground , to be blamed , if it doth not fructifie ; neither is the preaching of the Gospel impotent aud weak , because it doth not alwayes edifie . All the water in the Sea cannot mollifie a Rock , nor all the rain in the clouds secundate a stony barren ground . The subject must be capable , or else the Agent cannot operate . Mahumetanism then prevailing upon Christianity , proceeded from the voluntary perversnesse of mens hearts , from the malice and craft of the devil , and from the just judgements of the Almighty .

Q. 3. What were the Engines that Satan used to overthrow Religion in the beginning ?

A. Open persecution and heresie ; Religion , by what Engines battered . with the one he destroyed the bodies , with the other he poysoned the souls of Christians . Persecution with Saul killed its thousands , but Heresie with David , ten thousand . Persecution was the Arrow that did flie by day ; but Heresie the Pestilence that raged in the darknesse . Persecution was the Pruning knife that lopped the branches of Religion , but Heresie the Axe laid to the root of the tree . Persecution was the Dragon that drove the woman into the wildernesse , but Heresie the beast that spake blasphemies . Open Persecution began in Nero a Tyrant , but Heresie in Simon a Witch . Open Persecution began about 66 yeers after Christs Ascention , but heresie immediatly after Christs departure , about the sixth yeere , in the beginning of Caligula's reign . Persecution is the wild Boar of the Forrest , but Heresie the little Fox that eateth up the Grapes of the Lords Vineyard .

Q. 4. Who was the first Heretick that opposed the Orthodox Religion , and what were his opinions ?

A. Simon called Magus , because he was a Witch ; a Samaritan by birth , Hereticks and Heresies , namely Simon Magus . and a Christian by profession ; he would have bought the gifts of the Holy Ghost for mony , Act. 8. 13. He denyed the Trinity , and affirmed himselfe to be the true God . He taught that the world was made by the Angels , not by God . And that Christ came not into the world , nor did he truly suffer . He denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh , and permitted promiscuous marriages . He likewise affirmed that the true God was never known to the Patriarchs and Prophets . This point was afterward maintained by Menander , Menander , Saturninus , Basilides . Cerinthus , Nicholas , Saturninus , and Basilides succeeding Hereticks . Upon this Doctrine also the Tertullianists , and Anthropomorphits grounded their Heresie , in ascribing a humane body to God . His denying of the Trinity , begot afterward the Sabellians , Samosatenians , Montanists , Praxians , Photinians , and Priscillianists . His Heresie of the Creation of the world by Angels , begot the Marcionites , Manichees , and the Angelick hereticks , who worshipped Angels . In saying that Christ came not , nor suffered , he gave occasion to the Heresies of Valentinians , Cerdonians , Marcionites , Aphthardocites , Docits , Samosatenians , and Mahumetans . Upon his denyal of the Resurrection , Basilides , Valentinus , Carpocrates , Apelles , and the Hierarchits , grounded their Heresies . Besides , Epicurism , Libertinism , and Atheism got vigour hereby . By permitting licentiousnesse and promiscuous copulation , he gave occasion to the Basilidians , Gnosticks , Manichees , Acatians , Eunomians , and Mahumetans to live like beasts , See Austin , Irenaeus , and Epiphanius , upon this subject , in their Books they wrote against Heresies . and to slight Marriage . Besides these impious opinions , he held Magick and Idolatry lawful . He gave to the Angels barbarous names . He slighted the Law of Moses , as being not from God ; and blasphemously denyed the Holy Ghost to be a substance , but a bare vertue or operation , and caused his Disciples to worship his whore Helena , or Selene , for a goddesse .

Q. 5. Why did Simon Magus & his scholars , with many other hereticks since him , besides Iews & Mahumetans deny the Trinity .

A. Partly the malice of Satan who hates and persecutes the truth , partly the pride of Hereticks who would seem wiser then the Church , Trinity denied by Simon Magus and his Scholars , with others besides Iewes and Mahumetans , and why . partly their ignorance , because by naturall reason they cannot comprehend this ineffable mystery , and partly malice against Christ , whose Divinity is denyed by Jewes and Mahumetans ; bred this Heresie : notwithstanding the truth is plainly set down both in the old and new Testament , asserted by all the Greek and Latin Fathers , confirmed by all Generall councills , and proved by all Orthodox Divines that it is no more repugnant to naturall reason for the Father , Sonne and Holy Ghost to be one God , then for the soul , mind , and body to be one man ; but because this Doctrin is sufficiently proved by all Divines both ancient and moderne , and all objections to the contrary answered and refuted , I will forbeare to set down what is so plain and obvious , already handled by so many Pens , and will onely shew that the Doctrin of the Trinity was not unknown even by the light of nature to the Gentile Philosophers , Poets and Sibylls . Zoroastres speaketh of the Father , who having perfected all things hath delivered them to the second Mind , which Mind ( saith he ) hath received from the Father knowledge and power . Here is a plain testimony of the first and second person . Concerning the third , he saith that the Divine love proceeded from the Mind or Intellect , what else is this Divine love but the Holy Ghost ? The Chaldaean Magi , which were their Philosophers , acknowledged three beginnings , to wit Ormases , Mitris , and Ariminis , that is God , the Mind , and soul , Mercurius Trismegistus taught his Egyptians that God who is life and light begot the Word , who is the other Intellect , and maker of all things , and together with him another who is the firie God , or Spirit ; here the three persons are distinctly named . He sheweth also that the subtil intellectual Spirit by the power of God did move in the Chaos ; this is consonant to the words of Moses , the spirit of God moved on the waters . Orpheus singeth the praises of the Great God , and of his word which he first uttered . Pythagoras and his Schollars were not ignorant of this Mystrey , when they placed all perfection in the number of three , and made love the Original of all things . Zeno the Stoick confesseth that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word is God , and the Spirit of Iove . Socrates acknowledgeth God to be the Minde or Intellect , that the Essence of God is his Idea , which he begets by the knowledge of himself , and by which he made the World . Numenius the Pythagorean , Plotinus , Iamblichus and others do write very plainly of the three Hypostases or Persons in the Trinity , so that no Christian can write more fully , as may be seen in their own words , as they are alleadged by Du-Plessis in his Book of the truth of Christian Religion ; who citeth also certain Oracles of Serapis the Egyptian chiefe Idol or Devil ; and of Apollo out of Suidns , by which we may see how the evil Spirits are forced to confesse the Trinity . I could also alledge the testimonies of the Sybills to the same purpose ; but because I study brevity , and these heathen testimonies and Sibyllin verses , are cited by Clemens Alexandrinus , Origin against Celsus , Cyril against Iulian , Eusebius in his preparation , Saint Augustine in his bookes of the City , &c. I forbear to insist any more on this subject . And as the Gentiles gave testimony to this plurality of persons , so did the Jewes also , though now they reject this doctrine , thinking that we by worshipping the Trinity , do worship three Gods ; but their ancient Rabbins do prove the Trinity out of the Old Testament , as Rabbi Simeon , the Sonne of Iohai brings a place out of Rabbi Ibba upon Deuteronomy 6. Hearken O Israel , the Lord our God is one God . In the Hebrew thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehovah Elohenu Iehovah Echad . He shewes that the first Iehovah is God the Father ; the second word Elohenu our God is God the Son ; for so he is called by the Propher , and Evangelist , Emanuel , God with us . The third word Iehovah , is God the holy Ghost . And the fourth word Echad , that is One , is to shew the Unity of Essence in this plurality of persons . Many other passages I could alleadge out of the writings of the ancient Rabbies to confirme this truth ; but this is already performed by Galatinus in his books de arcanis catholicae veritatis .

Q. 6 Who were Simons principal Scholars , and what were their opinions ?

A. 6. Menander a Samaritan also , and a Magician . He flourished at Rome , in the time of Titus about 49. years afser Christ . He held the same impious opinions that Simon did ; but differed from him in saying that himself and not Simon , was the Saviour of the world ; and that therefore all should be baptized in his name , and not in the name of Simon or Christ , and that all such should in power excel the Angels , and should live immortally here ; so he denied the Resurrection of the flesh . To him succeeded Saturninus and his fellow Scholar Basilides , about the fifteenth year of Adrian the Emperour , and after Christ the hundreth . Saturninus was of Antioch , and infected Syria with his poyson , as Basilides did Egypt . Saturninus held the same impieties with Simon and Menander , but differed from them in saying that the world was made onely by seven Angels , and not by all , against the Will and Knowledge of God . He taught also that some men were naturally good , and some naturally evil ; and that nothing must be eat that hath life in it , which was the Doctrine afterward of the Manichees . And impiously affirmed that some of the antient Holy Prophets spake , and were sent by Satan . Basilides also was a Simonian Heretick , but differed from him in holding there were so many Heavens as dayes in the year , to wit 365. the chiefe god he called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , in the letters of which name are contained 365. He held also that this inferiour world and man was created by the 365th or last Heaven . He taught also that the superiour god Abraxas begot the Minde , this the Word : Of the Word came Providence , and of Providence Wisedome : Of Wisdom the Angels were begot , the last of which was the God of the Jewes , whom he calls an ambitious and a turbulent God , who had attemped to bring all Nations in subiection to his people . He said that Christ was sent by Abraxas to oppose the turbulent God of the Jewes , and doth not call him Iesus and Saviour , but Goal a Redeemer . He held it unlawful to suffer Martyrdom for Christ ; He permitted Idolatry , See Irenaeus , Austin , Theodoret , Tertullian , Epiphanius , &c. and taught that no voluntary sin was pardonable , and that Faith was not the gift of God , but of Nature , as also election . The other errours which this Egyptian held ( for he was of Alexandria ) were the same that Simon maintained .

Q. 7. What was the Religion of the Nicholaitans and Gnosticks ?

A. The Nicholaitans , Nicholatians : so called from Nicholas one of the seven Deacons , Act. 6. and whose works Christ hated , Rev. 2. gave themselves to all uncleannesse and sflshly lusts , teaching that men ought to have their Wives in common . They made no scruple of eating things offered to Idols . At their meetings or love Feasts , they used to put out the lights , and commit promiscuous adulteries with each others wise . They taught that the world was made by the copulation of light and darknesse , out of which Angels , Dae●ons , and Men were procreated . Mans seed and menstruous blood were with them sacred , and used by the Gnosticks in their divine service , Gnosticks . whereby they brought an odium upon Christianity . They would not have God but Angels creators of this inferiour world , which Angels they called by divers barbarous names . Nicholas the father of this Sect , was by birth an Antiochian , whose doctrine began to spread about the beginning of Domitians reign , after Christ 52 yeers , before S. Iohns banishment into Pathmos . The professors of this Sect did long retain the name of Nicolaitans , but were called Gnosticks from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Knowledge , which proud title they gave themselves , as if their knowledge had been transcendent above other men . But their knowledge was so whimsical , that neither they , or any else understood it ; they babled much concerning their Aeones , and of Ialdabaoth , who made the heavens , and all things we see , of water . They ascribed divers sons to their chief Aeon , to wit , Ennoia , Barbeloth , and Prunicon , which they named Christ . They held that most things were procreated of the Chaos , and the Abysse of water and darknesse . They taught also that in faithful men were two souls , one holy , of the divine substance , the other adventitious by divine insufflation , common to man and beasts . These are the souls that sin , and which passe from man to beast , after the opinion of Pythagoras , they held also there were two Gods , a good and an evill ; as the Manichees afterward did . They made Jesus and Christ two distinct persons , and that Christ descended into Iesu● when he was thirty yeers old , and then he wrought miracles . On this Doctrin the Eutychians and Nestorians grounded their Heresies . They would have none to suffer Martyrdom for Christ , who they said conversed on the earth after his Resurrection 18 moneths . See Irenaeus , Tertullian , Austin , Theodoret , &c. This Heresie was much spread in Asia and Egypt about 129 yeers after Christ , and in Spain it flourished after Christ 386 yeers . Out of this Sink , the Valentinians , Manichees , and Priscillianists sucked their poyson .

Q. 8. Of what Religion were the Carpocratians ?

A. Carpocrates by birth an Alexandrian in Egypt , Carpocrates . who flourished about the yeer of Christ 109. in the time of Antoninus Pius , and was contemporary with Saturnius ; this Carpocrates , I say , ta●ght there were two opposite Gods ; that the Law and good works were needlesse to those that had faith : that we could not avoid the rage of evil spirits , but by doing evil , for that was the way to please them . Therefore they gave themselves over to Magick and a Libidinous life . They taught also that Christ was a meer man , and that their master Carpocrates was the better man ; hence sprung up the Samosatenians and Arrians . They said also that Christ was begot as other men , of Ioseph and Mary ; and that onely his soul ascended into Heaven . They held Pythagorean transanimation , See the authors above named , Eusebius also , and Clemens Alexandrinus . but denyed the Resurrection , and that this world was not made by God , but by Satan . Because their disciples should not publish their abominable mysteries , they put a mark by a bodkin on their right Eare. Carpocrates carryed about with him his Punk Marcellina .

Q. 9. What was the Religion of Cerinthus , Ebion , and the Nazarites ?

A. Cerinthus being a Jew by birth , Cerinthus . and circumcised , taught that all Christians ought to be circumcised : He lived in the time of S. Iohn the Apostle , who would not enter into the same Bath with that pernicious Heretick . He spred his Heresie in Domitians time , about 62 yeers after Christ . He held the same impious Tenets that Carpocrates , and taught that it was Iesus who died and rose again , but not Christ . He denyed the Article of life eternal , and taught that the Saints should enjoy in Ierusalem carnall delights for 1000 yeers ; the maintainers of this whimsie afterward were the Origenists , Chiliasts , or Millenaries , and on this Mahomes founded his Paradise . Ebion was a Samaritan by birth , but he would be esteemed a Jew . He lived also in Domitians time . He denyed Christs divinity , and held the necessity of the Ceremonial Law , with Cerinthus : And that the use of flesh was unlawfull , because all flesh was begot of impure generation : The Ebionites , Ebionites . of all the New-Testament admitted only S. Matthews Gospel , because it was written in Hebrew . The Ebionite Heresie did not continue long under the name of Ebion , but under other names , to wit , Sampsei , and Elcesitae . Against these Hereticks S. Iohn , who lived in their time , wrote his Gospel , to prove Christs Divinity ; they rejected S. Pauls Epistles because they refell the Ceremonial Law . Nazarites . As for the Nazarites , or Nazarens , they were before Cerinthus and Ebion , about the end of Nero , 37 yeers after Christ . They were the first that retained circumcision with Baptism , and the ceremonial Law with the Gospel . They were led much with private Revelations and Enthusiasms . They had more Gospels then one ; to wit , the Gospel of Eve , and that which they called the Gospel of perfection . They were much addicted to fables . Noahs wife they called Ouria , which signifieth fire in Chaldee ; she often times set the Ark on fire , See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin , &c. which therefore was so many times rebuilt . They make her also the first that imparted to mankinde the knowledge of Angels .

Q. 10 What was the Heretical Religion of the Valentinians , Secundians , and Ptolemians ?

A. The Valentinians , Valentinians : who from their whimsical knowledge were called Gnosticks , had for their master , Valentinus an Egyptian , who lived in the time of Antoninus Pius Emperor , about a 110 yeers after Christ . He taught that there were 30 Aeones , Ages , or Worlds , who had their beginning from Profundity and Silence ; that being the Male , this the Female . Of the Marriage or Copulation of these two , were begot Vnderstanding and Truth , who brought forth eight Aeones . Of the Vnderstanding and Truth were begot the Word and Life , which produced 10. Aeones . The Word and Life brought forth Man and the Church , and of these were procreated 12. Aeones ; these 8. 10. and 12. joyned together , made up the 30. the last of these 30. being abortive ▪ produced the Heaven , Earth , and Sea . Out of his imperfections were procreated divers evils , as darkness out of his fear , evil spirits out of his ignorance , out of his tears springs and rivers ; and out of his laughter light . They also taught that Christs body was meerly spiritual , and passed through the Virgin , as through a conduit or pipe . Evil was natural ( they said ) to the creature , and therefore they made God the author of evil , which afterward was the doctrine of the Manichees . They held that onely the soul was redeemed , and that there should be no resurrection of the body . Faith ( they taught ) was natural , and consequently salvation , which all did not attain for want of good works ; this was the Pelagian doctrine afterward . They made three sorts of men ; to wit , spiritual , who were saved by faith onely : these they called the sons of Seth ; hence the Sethian Hereticks . The second sort are animal , or natural , who are saved by works , and are of Abel ; hence the Abelites . The third sort are carnal , who cannot be saved ; these are of Cain ; hence the Cainite Hereticks . They eat of things offered to idols ; slighted good works as needlesse , and rejected the old Prophets . Valentinus his chiefe Scholar and Successor was Secundus , whose Disciples called Secundians , Secundians . changed the name , but retained the Doctrine of Valentinus , permitting all kind of vicious life , in that they held knowledge without good works would bring men to Heaven . Valentinus held that the Aeones were only the effects of the divine minde ; but Secundus said they were true Essences , subsisting by themselves . Ptolomeans . He added also light and darknesse to the eight principal Aeones , and so made up ten . To Secundus succeeded Ptolomaeus in Valentinus his School . See Irenaeus , Epiphanius , Austin , with his Commentator Danaeus , &c. He gave to Bathos , or Profundity , two Wives ; to wit , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is Cogitation ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Will . By the former Wife , Bythus , he procreated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Minde ; and by the other he begot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Truth . Pt●lomaeus also slighted the old Law .

Q. 11. Of what opinions were the Marcites , Colarba●● , and Heracleonites ?

A. Marcus was a notable Magician , Marcites . who lived under Antoninus Pius , about 115. years after Christ . His Scholars called themselves Perfect , and bragged that they were more excellent then Peter or Paul . They denyed Christ humanity , & the resurrection of the flesh . They held two contrary beginnings , or Gods ; to wit . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is , Silence ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Speech . From these the Marcionites and Manichees borrowed their two principles . They retained their Aeones of Valentinus , but reduced them to four ; to wit , Silence , Speech , and two unnamed , so in stead of the Christian Trinity , they held a Quaternity . They taught that all men , and every member in mans body , were subject to , and governed by certain letters and characters . They baptized not in the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; but in the name of the Father unknown , of Truth the Mother of all , and of him who descended upon Jesus . By Magical words they bragged that they could turn the Sacramental Wine into blood , and bring downe the grace of God from Heaven into the chalice . The Colarbasians , Colarbasians . so called from Colarbas , or Colarbasus the author of that Sect , ascribed the life , actions , and event● of man , and all humane affairs to the seven Planets , as authors thereof . They held also but one Person in the Deity , called by different names . They divide Jesus from Christ , as the Nestorians afterward ; and taught that Christ was as a flower compacted and made up of the 30. Aeones . Heracleon , Heracleonites . Father of the Heracleonites ▪ lived about 110. years after Christ . These divided the Aeones into good and bad , and held two beginnings , to wit , Profundity and Silence . Profundity they held to be the most ancient of all ; and that of this with Silence , all the other Aeones were procreated . They said that man consisted of a soul , body , and some third substance ; they held it no sin to deny Christ , in danger of life ▪ with the mouth , if so be the heart believed in him . They used in their praye●s Superstitious and Magical words , See Tertullian , Itenaeus , Epiphanius , Austin , &c. to drive away Devils . And they thought by anointing their dead with Water , Oyl , and Balsame , to free them from eternal death .

Q. 12. Of what Religion were the Ophites , Cainites , and Sethites ?

A. These were called also Ophei and Ophiomorphi from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Serpent which they worshipped . Ophites . This Sect began about the year of Christ 132. They taught that Christ was the Serpent which deceived Eve ; and that he in the form of a Serpent entred the Virgins Womb. In the Eucharist they used to produce a Serpent by inchanting words out of his hole , or rather box , in which they carried him about ; neither did they think that the Sacramental bread was consecrated till that Serpent had first touched it , or tasted thereof ; they denyed also the Resurrection of the flesh , and Christs incarnation . Cainites . The Caini were so called because they worshipped Cain as the author of much goodnesse to mankind , so they worshipped Esau , Core , Dathan , Abiram and Iudas , who betrayed Christ , saying that he foreknew what happinesse should come to mankind by Christs death , therefore he betrayed him . Some of this Sect were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , resisters of God , for they opposed him what they could in his Laws , therefore rejected the Law of Moses as evil ; and worshipped the wicked Angels , whom they pleased by their evil actions , they taught also that we were evil by nature , and that the creator of the world was an unknown God , Sethites ▪ and envious to Cain , Esau , and Iudas . The Sethites so called fr●m Seth , Adams Son whom they worshipped , lived most in Egypt . About the same time that the Cainites florished . They thought that Seth was born of a superiour Vertue which they called Mother . She of the chief God brought forth Seth the Father of all the Elect : So they make Seth a part of the Divine substance who came in place of Abel , who by the envy of some Angels stirring up Cain against him , was slain . They prate also that by the cunning of some Angels some of Cains posterity were preserved in the Ark , from the flood which was sent by this great Mother to punish the Cainites for the murthering of Abel . Of this posterity of Cain proceed all wicked men . They denied the Resurrection , and held that the Angels had carnal commerce with women , and of this copulation two men were produced , the one Earthly the other Heavenly being an Hermaphrodite , who was created to Gods image , See the above named Auth●●s . who as they blasphemously taught is an Hermaphrodite , and so Adam also . They make Christ who was born of the Virgin , to be no other then Seth.

Q. 13. What Religion did the Archonticks professe and the Ascothyp●ae ?

A. These were the last of the Valentinian Hereticks ; ca●●ed Archontici , Archonticks . from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is ; Principalities , these they worshipped as inferior gods , Father of the Angels , and creators of the world ; of Photenia the Mother , were the Angels begot by these Archontes . One Peter an Anachorit , and a Monk of Palestina was author of this Sect , in the time of Constantius the Son of Constantine , about the year of Christ , 308. These spawned anothed Sect , which they called Ascothyptas , Ascothypta● because they brake in pieces all the Plate and Vessels used in the Sacrament ; for they rejected the Sacraments of the Church ▪ They despised good works , and gave themselves to all uncleannesse , and slighted the Old Testament , denied the Resurrection , and Sacraments , as is said , thinking it unlawful to represent Spiritual and Heavenly things by corporal and earthly . They thought that the Devil begot Cain and Abel of Eve ; both these sons were Reprobates . And that a man who hath knowledge and saith may be saved , let his life be never so Vitious , and that the devil was the Son of the Jewish , See Austin , Theodoret , Isidorus , &c. but not of the Christian God . They also affixed to each Heaven or Sphere an angel , as the Peripate●icks did an Intelligence .

Q. 14. What was the Religion of Cerdon and Marcion ?

A. Cerdon lived about the time of Valentinus the Heretick , Cerdon . under Antoninus Pius Emperor 110 yeers after Christ ; he taught that there were two contrary gods ; the one a god of mercy and pitty , the other of justice and severity , whom he called evil , cruel , and the maker of the world . The former God he called good , and the Father of Christ , and author of the Gospel ; but Moses Law they rejected and the old Testament , as proceeding from the other god , to wit , of justice . The Cerdonians also denyed the Resurrection of the flesh and Humanity of Christ ; Affirming that he was not born of a Virgin , nor suffered but in shew . Marcion , Marcion . by birth a Paphlagonian neer the Euxin Sea , was Cerdons Scholar , whose opinions he preferred to the Orthodox Religion , out of spleen because his Father Bishop Marcion excommunicated him for Whoredom , and because he could not without true repentance be received again into the Church ; therefore he professed and maintained Cerdons Heresies at Rome , in the time of M. Antoninus Philosophus , 133. years after Christ , but he refined some points , and added to them some of his own phansies . With Cerdon he held two contrary gods , and denied Christs Incarnation of the Virgin , and therefore blotted his Genealogy out of the Gospel , affirming his body to be from heaven , not from the Virgin . He denied that this world , by reason of the Ataxie and Disorder in it , could be the work of the good god . He rejected the Old Testament and the Law , as repugnant to the Gospel ; which is false , for their is no repugnancy . He denied the Resurrection , and taught that Christ by descending into hell , delivered from thence the souls of Cain , Esau , the Sodomites , and other reprobates , translating them into heaven . He condemned the eating of flesh , and the married life ; and renewed baptism upon every grievous fall into sin . If any of the Catechumeni died , some in their name were baptised by the Marcionites . See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. They also baptised and administred the Eucharist in presence of the Catechumeni , against the custom of the Church . They permitted Women also to baptize . They condemned all Wars as unlawfull , and held transanimation with the Pythagoreans .

Q. 15. What was the Religion of Apelles , Severus , and Tatianus ?

A. Apelles whose scholars were called Apellitae , Apelles . was Marcions Disciple , and a Syrian by birth . He flourished under Commodus the Emp●ror , about 150. years after Christ . He taught that there was but one chief God , to whom was subordinat a fierie God who appeared to Moses in the bush , who made the world , and gave the Law to the Israelites , and was their God . He gave to Christ a body compacted of the Stary , and Elementary substance , and appeared in the shape onely of man . This body when he ascended , he left behind him , every part thereof ▪ returning to their former principles ; and that Christs spirit is onely in heaven ▪ He rejected the Law and Prophets , and denied the Resurrection . Severus , author of the Severians , was contemporarie with Apelles under Commodus , 156. years after Christ . He used the company of one Philumena a Strumpet and Witch . He taught his disciples to abstain from Wine , as being poyson begot of Satan in the form of a Serpent , with the Earth . The world he said was made by certain Powers of Angels , which he called by divers barbarous names , He hated Women and Marriage , denied the Resurrection , the Old Testament , and Prophets , using in stead of them , certain Apocryphall Books . Tatianus , Tatianus . a bad Scholar of a good Master , Iustin Martyr , was a Mesopotamian by birth , and lived under M. Antoninus Philosophus , 143. years after Christ ; his disciples were called Tatiani from him , and Encratitae from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 temperance or continence , for they abstain from Wine , Flesh , and Marriage . They were called also Hydro-Paristatae , users of Water , for in stead of Wine they made use of Water in the Sacrament . They held that Adam was never restored to mercy after his fall . And that all men the sons of Adam are damned without hope of salvation except the Tatiani . They condemned the Law of Moses , See Irenaeus , Tertullian , Eusebius , Austin , Theodoret , Epiphanius , &c. the eating of flesh , and the use of wine , and held Procreation of Children to be the work of Satan ; yet they permitted , though unwilingly , Monogamy , or the marrying once , but never again , they denied that God made male and female , and that Christ was the seed of David .

Q. 16. Of what Religion were the Cataphrygians ? Cataphrygians .

A. Montanus disciple to Tatianus who was his contemporary , was author of this Sect , who for a while were from him called Montanists ; but being ashamed of his wicked life , and unhappy end , they were afterward from the Country where he was born , and which was first infected with his heresie , called Cataphrygians , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : they were named also Tascodragitae , because they used in praying to thrust their forefingers into their Nostrills , to shew their devotion , and anger for sin . Tascus in their Language , signifieth a long slick , or slaff , and Druggus their Nose , as if you would say Perticonasati , as the interpreter of Epiphanius translates it . They loved to be called Spirituales , because they bragged much of the gifts of the Spirit ; others that were not of their opinion , they called naturual men . This Heresie began about 145. years after Christ , and lasted above 500. years . He had two Strumpets which followed him , to wit Prisca and Maximilla , these forsook their Husbands , pretending zeal to follow Montanus ; whereas indeed they were notorious Whoors : they took upon them to prophesie , and their dictates were held by Montanns as divine oracles , but at last , he and they ▪ for company hanged themselves . He blasphemously held himself not onely to be in a higher measure inspired by the Holy Ghost , then the Apostles were , but also said that he was the very Spirit of God , which in some small measure descended on the Apostles ; he condemned second marriages , and yet allowed Incest . See Epiphanius , Eusebius , Austin Theodoret , Isidor , &c. He trusted altogether to Revelations and Enthusiasmes , and not to the Scripture . In the Eucharist , these wretches mingled the Bread with Infants Blood ; they confounded the persons of the Trinity , affirming the Father suffered ;

Q. 17. What was the Religion of the Pepuzians , Quintilians , and Artotyrites ?

A. These were disciples of the Cataphrygians : Pepuzians Pepuzians . were so called from Pepuza a town between Galatia and Cappadocia , where Montanus dwelt , and Quintillians Quintilians . from Quintilla another whorish Prophetesse , and companion to Prisca and Maximilla . They held Peprza to be that new Ierusalem fore told by the Prophets , and mentioned in the Epistle to the Hebrews , and in the Revelatien . In this they said we should enjoy life eternal . They perferred Women before Men , affirming that Christ assumed the form of a Women , not of a Man . And that he was the author of their wicked Tenets . They commended Eve for eating the forbidden fruit , saying that by so doing , she was the author of much happinesse to man . They admitted Woman to Ecclesiastical functions , making Bishops and Priests of them ▪ to preach , and administer the Sacraments . They mingled also the Sacramental Bread with humane Blood . The Artotyritae Artotyrites . were so called from offering Bread and Cheefe in the Sacrament in stead of Wine , because our first Parents offered the fruits of the Earth , and of sheep , and because God excepted Abels sacrifice which was the fruits of his sheep , of which Cheese cometh ; therefore they held cheese more acceptable then wine . In other points they were Pepuzians , and differed from them onely in cheese offering ; See Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret. therefore they were called Artotyritae , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bread , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cheese .

Q. 18. What was the Religion of the Tessarescae Decatitae , or Quarradecimani and of the Alogiani ?

A. The former of these were so called from observing Easter on the fourteenth day of the Moon in March , after the manner of the Iewes , and they made Saint Iohn the author of that custome which was observed by the Oriental Churches , Quartadecimani . till Pope Victor excommunicated them , as Schismaticks , in dissenting from the custome of the Western Church . This controversie fell out about the 165 ▪ year of Christ , Severus then being Emperour , and from the first Original thereof continued 200. years . This Heresie was condemned by the council of Nice , and ordered that Easter should be kept after the manner of the Western Church , which derived their custom from Saint Peter . These Hereticks also denied repentance to those that fell after baptisme ; which was the Novatian Heresie . Alogiani . Alogiani so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the privative , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word , because they denied Christ to be the word , and consequently they denied his divinity , as Ebion and Cerinthus had done before , Samos●tenus , A●●ius , and the Mahumetans afterward . These Alogiani rejected Saint Iohns Gospel and his Apocalypse , as not written by him , but by Cerinthus , which is ridiculous ; for Cerinthus denied Christs Divinity , which Saint John asserteth , in writing , that the Word was God . These Hereticks were named also Berilliani from Berillus a Bishop in Arabia , who taught that Christ was a man , and then became the word of God . The first broacher of this Heresie is thought to be Artemon a profane man , See Epiphanius , Austin , Theadoret , Is●dor , &c. who lived about the time of Severus Emperour 167. years after Christ , from him they were called Artemonit● .

Q 19. What was the Religion of the Adamians , Elcesians , and Theodotians ?

A. The Adamians Adamians . or Adamites , so called either from one Adam their author , or from Adam the first man , whose nakednesse they imitate , sprung up shortly after the Gnosticks , and were called Prodiciani from one Prodicus , whom they followed . Of this Sect there be many extant at this day . They held it unlawful for men or women to wear cloathes in their congregation and assemblies , seeing their meetings were the only Paradise on earth , where they were to have life Eternal , and not in Heaven● ; as Adam then in his Paradise , so Christians in theirs should be naken , and nor cloathed with the badges of their sin and shame . They rejected marriages as diabolical ; therefore they used promiscuous copulation in the dark ; they rejected also all prayers to God as needlesse , seeing he knew without us what we wanted . The Elcesei , so called from Elcesae , El●●sians . an impostor ; and Sampsei from a spotted kind of Serpent , which they represented in their changable dispositions , were much addicted to judicial Astrology and Soothsaying . They held two Priests , one below made of the Virgin , a meer man , and one above ; they confound Christ with the Holy Ghost , and sometimes they call him Christs Sister , but in a masculine name , to both which persons they give longitude , latitude , and locality . To water they ascribe a divinity , and so they did to two Whoores , Marthus and Marthana , the dust of whose feet and spittle they worshipped as holy reliques . They had a certaine Apocrypha book , the reading whereof procured remission of ●in ; and they held it no sin to deny Christ in time of persecution . This Heresie began to spread , about 210. years after Christ under Gordian the Emperor . See Origen who writ against it . Theodotians . The Theodocians so called from one Theodo●us , or Theodotion , who lived under Severus Emperour ; 170. years after Christ . Of these Hereticks see Tertullian , Eusebius , Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. He was a Byzantian by birth , and a Tanner by profession , who taught that in times of persecution we may deny Christ , and in so doing , we deny not God , because Christ was meerly man , and that he was begotten of the seed of man . He also added to , and took from the writings of the Evangelists what he pleased .

Q 20. What was the Religion of the Melchisedecians , Bardesanists , and Noetians ;

A. The former were called Melchisedecians for believing that Melchisedeck was not a man , Melchisedecians , but a Divine power superiour to Christ , whom they held to be a meer man . One Theodotus Scholar to the former Theodotus the Tanner , was author of this Sect , who lived under Severus about 174. years after Christ . The Bardesanists were so called from one Bardesanes a Syrian who lived under Verus the Emperour , Bardesanists . 144. years after Christ . He taught that all things , even God himself , were subject to Fate , or a Stoical necessity , so that he took away all liberty , both from God and man , and that vertue and vice depended on the Stars . He renewed also the whimsies of the Aeones , by which he overthrew Christs divinity , and denied the Resurrection of the flesh . The Noetians , Noetians . so called from Noetus born in Smyrna , taught that there was but one Person in the Trinity , which was both mortal and immortal , in heaven God , and impatible ; on earth Man , and patible . So they made a Trinity , not of Persons , but of Names and Functions . Noetus also taught , that he was Moses , and that his brother was Aaron . This Heretick was buried with the burial of an Asse , See the authors already named . and his city Smyrna was overthrown eight years after he broached his Heresie . He lived about 140. years after Christ , under M. Antoninus , and L. Verus Emperours .

Q. 21. Of what Religion were the Valesians , the Cathari , Angelici , and Apostolici ?

A. The Valesians so called from one Valens , an Arabian , Valesians . who out of the doctrine of the Gnosticks or Tatians condemned marriage and procreation . Therefore his Scholars after the example of Origen , gelded themselves , thinking none can enter into heaven but Eunuchs . Whereas the Eunuchs Christ speaks of be such , as by continence subdue the lusts of the flesh ; This Heresie springing under Iulianus Philippus Emperour about the year of Christ 216. Cathari . The Cathari 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so called by themselves , as if they were purer then other men , derived most of their Tenets from Novat●s , hence they were named Novatians . This Novatus lived under Decius the Emperour , after Christ 220. years . He was an African born . This Heresie lasted till the time of Arcadius , to wit , 148. years ; they denyed repentance to those who fell after Baptism , they bragged much of their Sanctity and good works . They condemned second Marriages as adulterous . They used rebaptization as the Donatists did afterward . They rejected also Oyl or Chrism in Baptisme . Angelici . The Angelici were so called from worshipping of Angels ; it seems this Heresie was begun in the Apostles time , who condemneth it ; but had its growth shortly after the Melchisedecians , about the year of Christ 180. The Apostolici were so called from imitating the holinesse of the Apostles ; Apostolici . these were the spawn of the Encratites , about the year of Christ 145. They rejected all married people as uncapable of Heaven , and held that the Apostles perpetually abstained from marriage . They had all things in common , holding those unfit for Heaven who had any thing peculiar to themselves . They denied repentance and reconciliation to those that fell after Baptism . In stead of the Evangelists , they used Apocrypha books , as the Gospel , according to the Egyptians ; See the authors above named . the act of Andrew and Thomas . These Hereticks were called also Apotactitae by the Latines , and by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from renouncing of the world .

Q. 22. What was the Religion of the Sabellians , Originians , and Originists ?

A. The Sabellians were indeed all one in opinion with the Noetians , Sabellians . but this name grew more famous then the other ; for Sabellius an African by birth , was a better scholar then Noetus . Sabellianisme began to be known about the year of Christ 224. under the persecution of Valerian . They held there was but one person in the Trintry : whence it followeth that the Father suffered ; therefore they were named Patripassiani . This one Person or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , say they , is called by divers names as occasion serves . The Originians were so called from one Origines a Monk , Originians . who lived in Egypt and was disciple to Antony . These condemned marriage , extolled concubinat , and yet were enemies to propagation , committing the sin of Onan . They also reject such books of the old and new Testament , as seem to favour marriage . The Origenists Origenists . or Adamantians wree so called from that famous Origen , who for his constancy in times of persecution , and for his inexhausted labours , was named Adamantïus . His errours began to spred about the year of Christ 247. under Aurelian the Emperour , and continued above 334. years . They were condemned first in the council of Alexandria 200. years after his death ; and again in the fifth generall council of Constantinople under Iustinian the first , they held 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or a Revolution of souls from their estate and condition after death , into the bodies again , to converse in the world ; and so by denying the perpetuity of our future estate , either in heaven or hell , by consequence they denyed the Resurrection of the flesh . They held also that the punishments of the Devils and Reprobates should last only a 1000. years , and then should be saved . They taught that Christ and the holy Ghost do no more see the Father , then we see the Angels ; that the Son is coessential to the Father , but not coeternal ; because , say they , the Father created him , as he did also the holy Spirit . That the soules were created long before this world , See Eusebius , Epiphanius , Austin , Theodoret , &c. and for sinning in Heaven were sent down into their bodies , as into prisons . They did also overthrow the whole historical truth of Scriptures by their allegories .

Q. 23. What was the Religion of the Samosatenians , and Photinians ;

A. Paulus Samosatenus was so called from Samosata , Samosatenians . where he was born , near Euphrates . His Scholars were called Paulinians and Samosatenians , and afterward Photinians , Lucians , and Marcellians , from these new teachers . Their beleef was , that Christ was meerly man , and had no being till his incarnation . This Heresie was taught 60. years before Samosatenus , by Artemon , and was propagated afterward by Photinus , Lucian , and Marcellus , Arrius , and Mahomet . They held that the Godhead dwelt not in Christ bodily , but as in the Prophets of old , by grace and efficacy , and that he was onely the external , not the internal word of God . Therefore they did not baptize in his name ; for which cause the Councel of Nice rejected their baptisme as none , and ordered they should be rebapti● zed , who were baptized by them . This heresie under the name of Samosatenus brake out about 232. years after Christ ; and hath continued in the Eastern parts ever since . The Photinians , Photinians . so called from Photinus , born in the lesser Galatia , held the same heresie with Samosatenus , and began to propagate it about the year of Christ 323. at Syrmium , where he was Bishop , under Canstantius the Emperor ; and before him , Marcellus his master under Constantine the great , publickly taught it , affirming also that the Trinity was the extention of the divinity , which is dilated into three , and contracted again into one , See the forenamed Authors . like wax being contracted , may be dilated by heat . This heresie was much spread under Valens the Arrian Emperor 343. years after Christ .

Q. 24. What was the Manichean Religion ?

A. Manes a Persian by birth , Manichees . and a Servant by condition , was Father of the Manichean Sect ; which was the sink of almost all the former heresies , for from the Marcionites they derived their opinion of two Principles , or gods , one good , the other bad . With the Encratites they condemned the eating of flesh , egges , and milk ; they held also with the Anthropomorphites , that God had members , and that he was substantially in every thing , though never so base , as dung and dirt , but was separated from them by Christs comming , and by the Elect , Manichea●s eating of the fruits of the Earth , whose intestins had in them a cleansing and separating vertue . They condemned also the use of wine , as being the gall of the Princes of darknesse . With Marcion also they rejected the Old Testament , and currilated the New , by excluding Christs Genealogies ; and said , that he who gave the Law , was not the true God . They babled also , that there was a great combat between the Princes of darknesse , and of light ; in which , they who held for God , were taken captives , for whose redemption God laboureth still . With the Ophites they held that Christ was the Serpent which deceived our first Parents ; and with divers of the precedent Hereticks , not onely did they deny Christs Divinity , but his Humanity also ; affirming that he fained himself to suffer , die , and rise again ; and that it was the Devil who truly was crucified . With Valentinus they taught that Christs body was fixed to the Stars , and that he redeemed only our souls , not our bodies ; With the former Hereticks , they denyed the Resurrection , and with Pythagoras , held transanimation . With Montanus , Manes held that he was the true Para●let , or comforter , which Christ promised to send . With the Gentiles they worshipped the Sun , Moon , and some Idols . With Anaxago●As , they held the Sun and Moon to be ships ; and taught that one Schacla made Adam and Eve . They make no scruple to swear by the creatures ; they give to every man two contrary souls , which still struggle in him . With the Poets they held that the heaven was supported by the shoulders of one whom they called Laturanius . They make the soul of man , and of a tree , the same in essence , as being both of them a part of God ; with the former hereticks also they condemned marriage , and permitted promiscuous copulation ; and that not for procreation , but for pleasure . They rejected baptisme as needlesse , and condemned alms-giving , Of these see Clem. Alexandrinus , Epiphanius , Theodoret , and Austin , who had been himselfe a Manichee . or works of charity : they make our will to sin , natural , and not acquired by our fall ; as for sin they make it a substance , communicated from parents to Children ; and not a quality , or affection . These wicked opinions raged in the world 340. years after Manes was excoriated alive for poysonning the Persian Kings Son ; these Hereticks were three Sects ; to wit , Manichees , Catharists , or Puritans ; and Macarii , or blessed .

Q. 25. What was the Religion of the Hierarchites , Melitians , and Arrians ?

A. The Hierachites , Hierachites . so called from Hieracha , an Egyptian , and a Monk who lived shortly after Origen , under Gallienus , 234. years after Christ , taught that married people could not enjoy heaven ; nor infants , because they cannot merit ; they admitted none into their Church , but those that lived single . They denied that Paradise in which man was created , had any earthly or visible being . They held Melchisedeck to be the Holy Ghost , and denied the Resurrection . Meletians . The Meletians ( so called from Meletius , a Theban Bishop in Egypt ; who because he was deposed for offering to Idols , in spleen he taught the Novatian Heresie , in denying pardon of sins to those that fell though they repented ) rejected all from their communion , who in time of persecution fell from Christ , though they afterward repented . They used Pharisaical washings , and divers other Judaical ceremonies , and in their humiliations to appease Gods anger with dancing , singing , and gingling of small bells . This Heresie began under Constatine the Emperour 286. years after Christ . Arrians . The Arrians so called from Arrius a Lybian by birth , and a Presbyter of Alexandria by Profesion , were called also Exoucontji , for saying that Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , created of nothing . This heresie brake out under Constantine 290. years after Christ , and over-run a great part of the Christian world . They held Christ to be a creature , and that he had a mans body , but no humane soul , the divinity supplying the room thereof . They held also the holy Ghost a creature , See Epiphanius , Austin , Eusebius , Ruffinus , Socrates , and Theodoret , in their Histories : proceeding from a creature , to wit , Christ . The Arrians in their Doxolegier gave glory not to the Father , and to the Son , and to the Holy Ghost , but to the Father by the Son in the Holy Ghost . They rebaptized the Orthodox Christian ; and baptized onely the upper parts to the Novel , thinking the inferiour parts unworthy of baptisme .

Q. 26. What was the Religion of the Audians , Semi-arrians , and Macedonians ?

A. The Audiani so called from Audaeus a Syrian , who appeared under Valentinian the Emperour 338. yeares after Christ , Audian● . were named afterwards Anthropormorphytae , for ascribing to God a humane body ; these as afterward the Denatists , forsook the Orthodox Church , because some wicked men were in it . They held darknesse ; fire and water eternal , and the Original of all things . They admitted to the Sacrament all sorts of Christians even such as were profane and impenitent . The Semi-arrians were those who neither would have Christ to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same individual essence with the Father , Semi-arrians . as the Orthodox Church held ; nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a like essence ; but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a different Essence , but of a like Will : and so they taught , that Christ was not God in Essence , but in Will only and Operation . This Heresie also held that the Holy Ghost was Christs creature . It began under Constantius the Emperour 330. years after Christ . The chief author thereof was one-eyed Acatius , Bishop of Cesaraea Palestina , successor to Eusebius ; hence they were called Acatiani . Macedonian● . The Macedonians , so called from Macedonius , Bishop of Constantinople ; held that the holy Ghost was a creature , and the servant of God , but not God himselfe ; and withal that by the holy Spirit was meant only a power created by God , and communicated to the creatures . This Heresie sprung up , or rather being sprung up long before , See Socrates , Sozomen , Theodoret , Isidor , Austin , Epiphanius , &c. was stifly maintained under Constantius , the Son of Constantine 312. years after Christ ; and was condemned in the second Oecumenical councel at Constantinople under Theodosius the great . These Hereticks were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fighters against the spirit .

Q. 27. Of what Religion were the Aerians , Aetians , or Eunomians , and Apollinarists ?

A. The Aerians so called from Aerius the Presbyter , Aerians . who lived under Valentinian the first 340. years after Christ ; held that there was no differance between a Bishop and a Presbyter , that Bishops could not ordain , that the dead were not to be prayed for ; that there should be no set or anniversary fasts , and with the Encratites , or Apotactitae admitted none to their communion , but such as were continent , and had renounced the world . They were called Syllabici also , as standing captiously upon Words and Syllabies . They are said also to condemn the use of flesh : the Aetians , Aetians were called so from Aetius a Deacon whose successor was Eunomius about the year of Christ 331. under the Emperor Constantius ; he was Bishop of Cyzicum whose disciples were called Eunomians , and Anomei for holding that Christ was no way like the Father . They were called also Eudoxiani , Theophron●ani . When they were banished , they lived in holes , and caves , and so were called Troglodytae and Gothici , because this heresie prevailed much among the Goths , by means of Vlphillas their Bishop . These hereticks held that God could be perfectly here comprehended by us , that the Son was neither in power , essence , or will , like the Father , and that the Holy Ghost was created by the Son ; that Christ also assumed onely mans body , but not his soul. They permitted all kind of licentiousnesse , saying that faith without good works could save . Eunomians . The Eunomians did rebaptise the Orthodox professors , and baptised in the name of the Father uncreated , the Son created , and the Holy Ghost created by the Son . The Apollinarists so called from Apollinaris Presbyter in Laodicea , divided Christs humanity in affirming that he assumed mans body and a sensitive soul , Apollinarists . but not the reasonable or intellective soul of man , because that was supplied by the divinity ; from this division they were named Dupla●es and Dim●iritae . In stead of the Trinity they acknowledge onely three distinct degrees of power in God : the greatest is the Father , the lesser is the Son , and the laest of all the Holy Ghost . They held that Christs flesh was consubstantial with his divinity , and that he took not his flesh from the Virgin , but brought it from Heaven . They held that Christ had but one will , See the Authors above named . that mens souls did propagate other souls , that after the Resurrection the ceremonial Law should be kept as before . This heresie brake out 350. years after Christ , under Valens the Emperor .

Q. 28. What did the Antidicomarianites , Messalians , and Metangismonites professe ?

A. The former of these were so called , Antidicomarianites . because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , adversaries to Maries Virginity . Whence they were named Antimaritae , and Helvidians , from Helvidius the author , who lived under Theodosius the great , 355. years after Christ . These held that Mary did not continue a Virgin after Christ was born , but that she was known by Ioseph , whereas she was indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perpetual Virgin . Messalians . The Messalians were so named from the Caldaicks word Tsalah which signifieth to pray , therefore in Greeke they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prayer , because they did pray continually ; and Martyriani for worshipping as a Martyr one of their Sect who was killed by a Souldier . They were called also Enthusiastae from their pretended inspirations , and Euphemitae from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praises or elogies which they sung to God , and Satanici from worshipping of Satan , whom they held to be the governour of mankind . They held that nothing was required to salvation , but prayer ; therefore they rejected faith , preaching , and sacraments ; and taught that God was visible to our bodily eyes , and that Satan was to be worshipped that he might do no hurt ; they bragged that they could visibly expel Satan , whom they could see come out of the mouth like smoak , and in form of a Sow with her Pigs , into whose place the holy Ghost did visibly succeed . They live idly , and hare working , so that they excommunicate any of their Sect that labour ; they condemn all almes giving , except to those of their own Sect : They allow lying , perjury , and dis●embling in Religion . They slighted the Sacraments , and held that baptism was of no use , but onely for sins past . This heresie prevailed under Valentinian and Valens Emperors , Me●angismonits 341. years after Christ . The Metangismonites were so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , transvasation , or putting one vessel , See Philaster , Austin , Damascen , Theodoret , &c. or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek , into another ; for they held that the Son was in the Father , as a lesser vessel in a bigger ; and so they make the Divine Essence bigger and lesser then it self , they held also that God was corporeal .

Q. 29. What was the Religion of the Hermians , Proclianites , and Patricians ?

A. The Hermians or Hermogenians , Hermians . so called from Hermius or Hermogenes an African under Severus the Emperour , 177. years after Christ , are by Saint Austin reckoned the same with the Seleucians . These held that the elements or matter of the world was coeternal with God . That the Angels were made of spirit and fire , and that they were the creators of mens souls . That evil was partly from God , partly from the matter , that Christ in his ascention left his body in the Sunne ; they denied that there was ever any visible Paradise ; that there shall be any Resurrection , and that baptisme by water was to be used . Proclianites . The Proclianites were so called from one Proclus or Proculus , an obscure man , who held the Hermogenian opinions , and withal taught that Christ was not yet come into the flesh . Patricians . The Patricians were so called from one Patricius whom Danaeus thinks lived under Arcadius the Emperour , 387. years after Christ . These held that not God , but Saran made mans flesh , and that therefore men may lawfully kill themselves to be rid of the flesh ; See Austin , Isidor , Gratian , and others . they admit and reject what books of the Old Testament they please .

Q. 30. What did the Ascitae , Pattalorinchitae , Aquarii , and Coluthiani , professe ?

A. The Ascitae Ascitae . so named from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Bottle used to carry about Bottles filled with W●ne , and stopped , bragging that they were the new Evangelical Bottles filled with new Wine ; and such they held necessary for all good Christians to carry about ; in this they placed the main of their Religion . These and divers other heresies like Ionas his gourd were quickly up and quickly down . The Pattalorinchitae were so named from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a staff or stick , Pattalorinchitae and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Nose , for they used to thrust their fingers into their Nose and Mouth , to hinder them from speaking ; for they place● all their Religion in silence . Hence they were called Silentiarii . Aquarii . The Aquarii were so called from 〈◊〉 water , because in stead of pure Wine , they offered Water in the Sacrament . These were the spawn of the Severians , Coluthiani . Encratites , and Helcesaites . The Coluthiani were so called from Coluthus , Presbyter of Alexandria , and coetanial with Arrius , under Constantine , 290. years after Christ . Their opinion was , that God could not be the author of punishment , because it is evil ; See Philaste● . Austin , Theodoret , Isider , &c. whereas Amos the Prophet shews the contrary , that their is no evil in the City , which the Lord hath not done ; Amos 3. 6. and in Isay , the Lord formeth the Light and Darknesse , making peace , and creating evil , Is. 45. 7.

Q. 31. What were the Religious Tenets of the Floriani ; Aeternales , and Nudipedales ?

A. The Floriani were so called from Florinus , or Florianus a Roman Presbyter , Floriani . who lived under Commodus the Emperor , 153. years after Christ . These hereticks were spawned by the Valentinians , whose Doctrines concerning the ●●ones , and other of their Tenets they maintained , and withall , that God made evil and sin ; whereas Moses tells us that all things which he made were very good . They retained also the Jewish manner of keeping Easter , and their other Ceremonies . Aeternales Aeternales . from the opinion of the worlds eternity ; for they held there should be no change after the Resurrection , but that the world should continue as it is now . This heresie in Philaster and Austin hath neither name , nor author . The Nudipedales Nudipedales . were those who placed all Religion in going bare foot ; because Moses and Ieshua are commanded to pull off their shoes , and Isay to walk bare-foot ; whereas these were Extraordinary , and peculiar precepts , See Philaster , Austin , &c. and signs of particular things , not enjoyned to be iitated .

Q. 32. What was the Religion of the Donatists , Priscillianists , the Rhetorians , and the Feri ?

A. Donatists . The Donatists , so called from Donatus a Numidian , who because Cecilian was preferred before him to the Bishoprick of Carthage , accused him and all the Bishops that ordained him to be Traditores , that is , such as had delivered the Bibles to be burned by Idolaters under the persecution of Maximinus : though this accusation was found false , yet Donatus persisted obstinate , and separated himself , and congregation from all others , accounting that no Church where any spot or infirmity was to be found ; and that such a pure church was onely to be found among the Donatists , and yet they would have no man to be forced , or urged to a godly life , but must be le●t to himself , which was to open a Gap to all impurity , they did also flight the magistracy , and would not suffer them to punish hereticks . They held the efficacy of the Sacraments to depend upon the dignity of the Minister , and not on the Spirit of God ; they rebaptized also the Orthodox Christians as if their baptis●n had been no baptism . They held it no sin to kill themselves rather then to fall into the hands of the Magistrate ; and so they made no scruple to kill others that were not of their faith , when they found any advantage . They used certarn magical purifications , and bragged much of Enthusiasms and Revelations . They also with the Arrians made the Son lesse then the Father , and the Holy Ghost then the Son . This herefie was divided into divers schismes , the chief whereof were the Circumcellions so called from their Cells and Cottages in which they lived , to shew their austerity ; these made no bones to murther all they met , that were not of their Religion , so that they were more dangerous then High-way Robbers . The Donatists were named also Parmenianists from Parmenianus one of Donatus his disciples . At Rome , they were named Campates from the Camp , or Field , and Montenses from the Hill where they used to hide themselves . The Priscillianists were so named from Priscillianus Priscillianifts . a Spaniard , who under Gratian the Emperor , spread his heresie first in Spain , 348. years after Christ . From thence like a canker it run through all the West : his heresie was made up of former heresies ; for with the Manicnes he held that the world was made by an evil god . With the Sabellians he confounded the persons of the Trinity ; with the Origenists , he taught that mens souls were made before their bodies in some receptacle of Heaven ; and with the Manichees , that they were parcels of the Divine Essence . With Astrologers they held that all humane events depended on the Stars ; and with the Stoicks that we sin necessarily , and coactively . With the Gnosticks they condemned marriage ; with the Encratites , the eating of flesh ; with the Audians they allowed lying , and perjury in matters of Religion ; and with the G●osticks they rejected the ancient Prophets as fanatical and ignorant of the will of God . Rhetorians . The Rhetorians so called from one Rhetorius , held the same Tenet , which the Mahumetans do at this day , namely that every man shall be saved by the Religion he professeth , and that therefore no Religion should be forced , Feri . but men should be left to their own choice , and will . The Feri or wild Hereticks were such as held it unlawful to eat or converse with men ; See Philaster , Austin , Isidor , &c. therefore they held none should be saved , but such as lived alone : They taught also that the holy Ghost was a creature .

Q. 33. What were the Theopaschitae , Trithei●ae , Aquei● Mel●●onii , Ophei , Tertullii , Liberatores , and Nativitarii ?

A. The Theopaschites , Theopaschitae . held that the divinity of Christ suffered as if there had been in him but one nature , because one person . Tritheitae . The Tritheits divided the Essence of God into three parts ; the one they called the Father , the other the Son , and the third the Holy Ghost ; as though either of the persons had not bin perfectly God . Aquei . The Aquei held that the water was not created but coeternal with God ; this heresie was culled out of the Hermagenian and Audian Tenets . Melitonii : The Melitonii so named from one Melito , taught that not the soul , but the body of man was made after Gods Image , and so with the Anthropomorphites they made God corporeal . The Ophei , Ophei . so called from one Opheus , held there were innumerable worlds . Tertullii . The Tertullii , from one Tertullus , taught that the souls of wicked men should be converted into Devils , Li●eratores● and Savage Beasts . Li●eratores , are those who taught that Christ by his descending into Hell , did set at liberty all wicked that then be●eved in him . Nativitarii . Nativitarji , were such as taught that Christs Divine Nativity had a beginning , because it is written , Psal. 2. [ Thou art my Son , this day have I begotten thee ] so they acknowledged the Eternity of his Essence , Of which see Philaster , Austin Isidor , &c. but not of his Filiation . These were but branches of former Heresies , broached by obscure or unknown authors , and of short continuance .

Q. 34. What were the Luciferians , Jovinianists , and Arbicks . ?

A. Luciferians , Luciferians . so called from Lucifer Bishop of Caralitanum in Sardinia , who lived under Iul●an the Apostate , 333. years after Christ , taught with the Cerinthians , and Marcionites , that this world was made by the Devil . That mens souls were corporeal , and had their being by propagation or traduction . They denyed to the Clergy that fell , any place for repentance , or reconciliation ; neither did they restore Bishops or inferious Clerks to their Dignities , if they fel into Heresie , though they afterward repented . This was the Doctrine of the old Nova●ians , and Meletians ; these Luciferians were named also Homonymians , for using the word flesh ambiguously in their dispurations . The Iovinianists were so called from Iovinian a Roman , Iovinianists . who lived under Jovinian the Emperour , 335. years after Christ . These held with the Stoicks that all sins were equal ; that after baptisme we could not sin : that fasting was needlesse . that Virginity was not better then the married life , and that the blessed Virgin in bearing Christ lost her Virginity . Arabieks . The Arabicks , were so named from Arabia , the countrey where this heresie was broached and maintained , under Philip the Emperour , 217. years after Christ ; they held that mens soules died with their bodies , and that both in the last day should rise again : From this heresie they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , See the above named ; authors , and 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 . that is , mortal soules ; not much different from them are the Psychopanuychitae of this age , who make the soul sleep in the Grave with the body till the Resurrection .

Q. 35. What were the Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists , and Abelonitae ?

A. The Collyridians Collyridians . were hatched also in Arabia , and so named from a kinde of Cakes or Buns , which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; these Cakes they presented every year with great ceremony to a certain Maid fit●ng in a chair of State , and covered with a vail , ●n honour of the Virgin Ma●y : these flourished under Theo●osius the great , 357. years after Christ . Paterniani . Paterniani . so called from one Paternus an obscure fellow , were named also Venu●iani from Venus , which by their venereal actions they honoured more then God , These held that all the lower parts of mans body , from the Navel downward , were made by the Devil ; and therefore they gave themselves to all lasciviousnesse and uncleannesse , therefore they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; deriders of good manners and honesty . Tertullianists The Tertullianists . were so called from that famous Lawyer and Divine Ter●ullian , who lived under Severus the Emperour , about 170 years after Christ . He being excommunicated by the Roman Clergy for a Montanist , fell unto these heretical opinio●s ; to wit , that God was corporeal , but without delineation of members ; that mens souls were not onely corporeal , but also distinguished into members , and had corporeal dimensions , and did encrease and decrease with the body ; and that the soul had its Original by propagation or traduction . He held also that the souls of wicked men after death were converted into Devils ; that the Virgin Mary , ● after Christs birth , did marry once , and with the Catap●rygian , he bragged much of the Paraclet or Spirit , which they said was poured on them in a greater measure , then on the Apostles . He condemned all use of arms and wars among Christians ; and with the M●ntanists , rejected second marriages , as no better then adultery . The Abelonitae Abelonitae . were so called from Abeo , Adams Son ; these taught that Abel was married , but had no carnal commerce with his Wife , because there is no mention made of his Children , as there is of Cains and Seths . For this cause these Abclites did marry Wives , but not use them as Wives for propagation , for ●●ar of Original sin , whereof they would not be authors ; therefore they condemned copulation , as a work of the flesh , and altogether Satanical . But for the conservation of their Sect , they used to adopt other mens Children . This heresie sprung up under Arcadius the Emperout , 370. yeares after Christ , Of which see Austin . in the Terriroties of Hippo , where Saint Austin was Bishop . This heresie lasted not long .

Q. 36. What Tenets in Religion held the Pelagians , Praedestinati , and Timotheans ?

A. The Pelagians were so called from Pelagius a Brittain by birth , Pelagians . and a Monk at Rome , afterward a Presbyter , under Theod●sius the yonger , 382. years after Christ . They were named also Caelestiani from Caelestius one of Pelagius his scholars . These taught that death was not the wages of sin , but that Adam should have died , though he had not sinned . That Adams sin was hurtful onely to himselfe , and not to his posterity ; that concupiscence was no sin , that Infants did not draw original sin from their Parents , that infants might be saved without baptisme , that they should have life eternal , but out of the Kingdom of God ; that man after the fall had the free will to do good , and ascribed no more to grace , but that by it we had our nature , and that by our good works wee obtaine grace ; they rejected the Doctrine of predestination , Praedestinati . perhaps because the Hereticks called Praedestinati , made Predestination a cloak for all wickednesse , security and desperation ; for they taught that the Predestinate might sinne securely , for he could not be damned ; and that such as were not predestinate , should never be saved , though their life were never so holy . This heresie was not long before Pelagianisme , and is the same with that of the Libertins . The Timotheans , Timotheans . so called from Timotheus Aelurus ; ( that is , the Ca● , from his bad conditions ) sprung up under Zeno the Greek Emperour , 447. years after Christ . These taught that the two natures of Christ were so mixed in the Virgins Womb , that they ceased to be what they were before , and became a third substance made up of both , as a mixed body is made up of the Elements , which lose their names and forms in the mixtion . These Hereticks afterward lost the name of Timotheans from Timotheus their Author , Bishop of Alexandria , Of the Timotheans see Pet. Lombard , Evagrius , and Nicephorus . and were called Monothelites and Monophysites from ascribing onely one will , and one nature to Christ . Of the Pelagians see Austin , and the other Fathers who have written against them .

Q. 37. What was the Religion of the Nestorians , Eutychians , and of those Sects which sprung out of them ?

A. The Nestorians were so called from Nestorius Nestorians . Patriarch of Constantinople , who broached his Heresie under Theodosius the younger , 400 years after Christ . He taught that in Christ were two distinct persons , to wit , the Son of God , and the Son of Mary ; that the Son of God in Christs baptisme descended into the Son of Mary , and dwelt there , as a lodger doth in a house ; therefore he would not call the Virgin Mary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of God , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Mother of Christ . Besides he made the humanity of Christ equal with his divinity , aad so confounded their properties and operations . This Heresie was but the spawn of some former Heresies , chiefly of Manicheisine and Arrianiame . It was condemned in the Councel of Ep●esus under Theodosius the younger , in which Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria was President● and the author Nestorius was deposed and banished , where his blasphemous tongue was eat out with Wormes , and his body with Core and his seditious complices swallowed up by the Earth . The Eutychians so named from Eu●yches Archimandrite or Abbot of Constantinopie , Eutychians , and their spawn ▪ who lived in the latter end of Theodosius the younger , held opinions quite contrary to Nestorius , to wit , that Christ before the Union , had two distinct natures , but after the Union only one , to wit , the Divinity which swallowed up the Humanity , and so they confounded the property of the two natures , affirming that the Divine nature suffered and died ; and that God the Word , did not take from the Virgin Humane nature . This heresie was first condemned in a Provincial Synod at Constantinople ; then it was set up again by Dioscurus Bishop of Alexandria , in the theevish Councel of Ephesus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and at last condemned by the generall Councel of Chalcedon under Marcian the Emperour . From the Eutychians sprung up the Acephal● , or headlesse Hereticks , so called because they had neither Bishop , Priest , nor Sac●ament amongst them ; these held that in Christ were two natures , which notwithstanding they confounded , as they did also the properties , saying that the humanity lost it selfe and properties , being swallowed up by the divinity , as a drop of Vineger is lost in the Sea . Severus Bishop of Alexandria was author of this Sect , under Anastasius Emperour , 462. yeares after Christ . They were called also Theodosians from Theodosius their chiefe Patron , and Bishop of Alexandria . 2. The Monophysites were all one with the Eutychians , differing onely in name . 3. The Agnoetae , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorance , becaus● they held that Christs Divinity , which with them onely remained after the Union , was ignoranT of the day of judgement , and where Lazarus after his death was laied . This heresie was revived by Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria , under Mauritius the Emperour , 572. yeares after Christ . 4. The Iacobites so called from Iacobus the Syrian , held the same opinions that the Eutychians ; and scoffed the Christians with the name of Me●chites , because they followed the Emperour in their Faith . These under Ph●cas the Emperour drew all Syria into their Heresie , 575. yeares after Christ . 5. The Armenians so named from Armenia , insected with that Heresie , held that Christ took not a humane body from the Virgin , but that it was immortall from the first minute of its Conception ; hence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; they againe in s●orn called the Orthodox Christians Manicheans and Phantas●asts ; these held a Quaternity of Persons , and that the Divinity suffered ; and kept their Easter after the Jewish manner . They sprung up under Phocas the Emperour , 577. yeares after Christ . 6. The Monothelites in words held there were two natures in Christ , but in effect denyed them , by giving him one Will onely . All these branches of Eutychianisme were condemned by the fifth General Councel held at Constantinople under Iustinian the first , who confirmed the councel of Chalcedon , to which these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or doubting Hereticks ( for so they called themselves ) would not subscribe . At last sprung up Mahumetanisme , 589. years after Christ . Of which we have spokeh already . Of all these see Isidor , Theodoret , Evagrius , Nicephorus , S●erates , Sozomen , and others .

The Contents of the Eighth Section .

Of the opinions in Religion held the seventh Centur● . ● The opinions of the eighth Century . 3. The Tenets of the ninth and tenth Centuries . 4. The opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . 5. Of the Albigenses 〈◊〉 other Sects in the twelfth Century . 6. The ●spans● thirteenth Century . 7. The Sects of the fourte●●th Century . 8. Of the Wicklevites . 9. The 〈◊〉 of the fifteenth Century . 10. The opinions of the 〈◊〉 Century , to wit , of Luther and others . 11. of 〈◊〉 sprung cut of Luther anisme . 12. Of Protestants . 〈◊〉 Of the other opinions held this Century . 14. The 〈◊〉 beads of Calvins Doctrine . 15. Of other opinions ●eld this age . 16. of divers other opinions in this age ▪ 〈◊〉 and the causes of this variety , and confusion in the Church .

SECT. VIII .

Quest. WHereas we have had a view of the different Heresies in Christian Religion , the first 600. years after Christ ; now let us know what were the chief opinions and authors thereof in the 〈◊〉 Century ? Hereticks of the seventh Century .

A. The Heicetae professed a Monastical life ▪ but 〈◊〉 taught that the service of God consisted in holy ●ances and singing with the Nuns , after the example of Moses and Miriam , Exod. 15. upon the overthrow of P●●roh in the Red Sea . Gnosimachi were haters and 〈◊〉 of all learning , or Book knowledge ; teaching that God required nothing from us , but a good life . Of these we have too many in this age . But Christ tells us that Life 〈◊〉 consists in knowledge : And God complaineth by the Prop●et , that his people perish for want of knowledge : So Christ sheweth that destruction fell on Jerusalem , because she knew not her day ; and the Lord complained that his 〈◊〉 had lesse knowledge then the Oxe or the Asse . Therefore 〈…〉 given Lips to the Priest , to preserve knowledge , a●d Christ by his knowledge hath justified many , saith the Prophet ▪ The Armenii taught that the holy Ghost proceeded onely from the Father , and not from the Son . Tha● Christ rose from the dead on the Sabbath day ; whereas the Scripture tells us plainly , that he arose the third day . They observed also the Jewish sacrifices . They 〈◊〉 first ●o baptise the Crosse , then to worship it . They taught it was not man that sinned , but Satan by tempting ●im : and that man had not propagated by carnal 〈…〉 , if he had not sinned . They denyed Original sin , and held that all who died before Christ , were 〈◊〉 for Adam's sin . They ascribed no efficacy to the ●acraments , and yet held baptism absolutely necessary . They placed the Children of unbaptized Infants , if they were of faithful Parents , in earthly Paradise ; if o● unfaithful , in hell . They never baptised without 〈◊〉 the Eucharist . They held baptism without 〈◊〉 ineffectual , they used rebaptization . They permi●red the husband to dissolve Matrimony when he pleased , and denied prayers for the dead , and the eternity of hell fire . And that the souls were not in blisse till the Resurrection . And taught that then there should be no wonen at all , but that they should be converted into men . Chazinzarii were so called from Chaz●s , which in their language signifieth the crosse ; for ●●ey taught that the crosse onely was to be wor●●●pped ▪ therefore they were named Staurolatrae , or cr●ss-worshippers . They prosessed also Nestorianism . The T●●etopsychitae held that the souls died with the bodies . Theocatagnostae were such as reprehended some o● Gods actions and words . Ethnophrones were Paganising Christians , who with Christianity taught Gentile supers●ition . The Lampeti●ns so called from Lampetius their author , taught that there should be no distinction of Garments among religious men . They condemned also all Vows . See Damascen , Nicephorus . Sanders , Baronius , &c. The Maronits so named from one Maron , held with Eutyches , Dicscorus , and the Aceph●●● that Christ had but one nature and will ; these were afterward reconciled to the Church of Rome .

Q 2. What opinions were held in Religion within the eighth Century ?

A. Agonyclitae held that it was superstition 〈◊〉 prayer to bowe the knees , Hereticks of the eighth Century . or prostrate the body : therefore they used to pray standing . The Ic●nocla●●● , or Iconoma●hi taught that it was Idolatry to have ●mages in Temples . The Alde●ertins , so called from Alde●●rtus a French man their author , beleeved that he had holy reliques brought to him by an Angel , from the farthest part of the world . They equalled him with the Apostles ; and rejected Pilgrimages to Rome ; they h●ld that his haires and nailes were as well to be wo●shipped , as the reliques of Saint Peter ; they beleeved that he knew their sins , and could forgive them without confession ▪ The Albanenses held that all Oaths were unlawful , that there was no original sin , nor any efficacy in the Sacraments , nor any use of extream u●ction , nor of confession , nor of excommunication ; that the Sacraments lost their efficacy , if given by ●●cked Priests ; that there was no free will ; some 〈◊〉 that they held transanimation , See Sanderus , Ba●onius , Gua●terus , &c. and the eternity of the world , and that God did not forsee evil . That there should be no Resurrection , nor generall judgment , nor ●ell .

Q. 3. What were the opinions held in the ●inth and tenth Centuries ?

A. Cladius Bishop of Taurinum , Hereticks of the ninth and tenth Centuries . condenmed Pilgmages , Images , Invocation of Saints , and taught that baptism without the sign of the Crosse , was no●●●●tism . One Gadescalcus whom some say was a French man , held the heresie of the Praedestinati , and that God ●ould not have all men to be saved ; and consequently that Christ died not for all . Photius a Grecian ●●nied the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Son , and held that there was no reward for the good or b●d , till the general judgement ; that there was no purgato●y ; he condemned second marriages , and prayers for the dead ; he held it no sin to hurt an enemy , even with lying and perjury . Fornication with him was no sin , he dissolved marriages at pleasure . He maintained usury , sacri●●dge , and rebaptization ; and taught that Children were not to be baptized till the eighth day . He gave the E●charist to Infants , the cup to the Lai●y ; denyed extre●●●nction ; and administred the Sacrament in Leav●●ed Bread . Iohonnes Scotus a Benedictine Monk , and S●hloar of Becie ( not Duns Scotus subtilis ) held that in the Eucharist was onely the figure of Christs body . See the above named Authors . Bertramus a Presbyter taught that the body of Christ which is in the Eucharist , was not the same who was born of the Virgin . The same opinions were mai●tained by some in the tenth ●enturie .

Q. 4. What were then opinions of the eleventh and twelfth Cent●ries ?

A. ●erengarius Archdeacon of Anjou , Hereticks of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries . taught that 〈◊〉 body was not corporally , but figuratively in the Sacrament : Horibert and Lisoius in France , taught Ma●icheism . The Simoniacks held it lawful to buy and fell Church preferments . The Reordinantes , would admit no Simoniack Priests till they were reordained . At Milla● a new Sect of Nicolaitans brake out , reaching the necessity of promiscuous Copulation . Sabellianism 〈◊〉 out also this age . In the twelfth Century , mar●●●us of Padua taught that the Pope was not Christs successor : that he was subject to the Emperor : that there was no difference between Bishops and Priests , and that Church-men should not enjoy temporal estates . The Bongomilii , whose author was one Basti , a Physi●ian renewed the heresies of Arrius , the Anthropomorphites , and the Manichees ▪ They rejected the Books o● Moses , made God with a humane shape , taught that the world was made by evil Angels , and that Micha●l 〈◊〉 Arch-angel was incarnate . They condemned Image worship , and despised the crosse , because Christ died on it . They held the churches baptism to be the baptism of Iohn , but their own to be the true baptism of Christ : they slighted the Church Liturgy , and taught there was no other Resurrection , but from sin by repentance : they held also that men might dissemble in Religion . At Antwerp one Taudenius or Tanchelinus , being a Lay-man , under took a Reformation● teaching that men were justified , and saved by faith onely ; that there was no difference between Priests and Lay-men ; that the Eucharist was of no use ; and that promiscuous copulation was lawful . The Petrobruss●ans so called from Peter de Bruis of Antwerp , held that baptism was needlesse to Infants ; and likewise churches were uselesse , that crosses should be broken , that Christ was not really in the Eucharist , and that prayers for the dead were fruitlesse . One Peter Aballard taught that God was of a compounded Essence , that he was not the author of all goodnesse ; that he was not onely eternal ; that the Angels helped him to create the world ; that power was the property of the Father , Wisdom of the Son , Goodnesse of the holy Spir●● . He denied that Christ took our flesh to save sinners , or that the feare of God was in him ; he said that the holy Ghost was the soul of the world , that man had no 〈◊〉 will ; that all things , even God himselfe , were subject to necessity , that the Saints do not see , God , that in the life to come there should be no feare of God , and that wee are in matters of faith to be directed by our reason . His chief disciple was Arnoldus Brixienfis , who denied also temporalties to the Clergy . Gilbert Porr●●anus Bishop of Poytires , taught that the Divine Essen●● was not God , that the Proprieties and Persons in the Trinity were not the same ; that the Divinity was not incarnate in the Son . He rejected also merits , and lessened the efficacy of baptism . The Henricians so called from one Henry of Tholouse a Monk , and fomented by Henry the Emperor , taught the same Doctrines that Peter de Bruis did , and withal that the church musick was a mocking of God . The Patareni taught ●lso the same things . The Apostolici so named from saying they were Apostles immediatly sent from God , despised marriage , all meats made of Milk ; the baptising of Infants , purgatory , prayers for the dead , invocation of Saints , and all Oaths . They held themselves to be the onely true Church . One Eudon gave himself out to be the judge of the quick and dead . The Adamites started up again in Bohemia . The Waldenses so called from Waldo of Lions , who having distributed his wealth , professed poverty ; he rejected images , prayers to Saints , Holy days , Churches , Oyl in Baptisme , confirmation ▪ the Ave Mary , au●icular confession , indulgences , purgator : prayers for the dead , obedience to Prelates , distinction of Bishop and Priest , Church Canons , merit , religious orders , extream unction , miracles , exorcisms , Church musick , canonical hours , and divers other Tene●● of the Church of Rome . They held that Lay-men might preach , and consecrate the Bread , and that all ground was alike holy . They rejected all prayers except the Lords prayer , and held that the Eucharist consecrated on the Friday had more efficacy then on any other day . That Priests and Deacons falling into sin , lost their power in consecrating , and Magistrates in governing if they fel. That the Clergy should possesse no tempor●lties ; See Baronius ; Genebrard , Sanderus , Gualterus , &c. that the Church failed in Pope Sylvesters time . They rejected the Apostles creed and all oaths ; but ●ermitted promiscuous copulation ; and taught 〈…〉 man ought to suffer death , by the sentence of any Judge .

Q. 5 What were the Albigenses , and what other Sects were there in this twelfth Century ?

A. These not long after the Waldenses , Albigenses , and their opinions . swarmed in the Province of Tolouse , and were overthrown by Simon Earl of Montferrat ; these taught that they were not bound to make prosession of their faith ; they denyed p●rgatory , prayers for the dead , the real presence , private confession , images , bells in Churches , and condemned the eating of flesh , egges and milk . The Romish writers affirm that they held two Gods ; that our bodies were made by Satan , that the Scriptures were erroneous , all oaths unlawful , and Baptisme needlesse . They rejected the old Testament and marriage , and prayers in the Church ; they held there were two Christs , a good born in an unknown Land , and a bad born in Bethlehem of Iudea . That God had two Wives , of which he begot Sons and Daughters , and more such stu●● , as may be seen in the above named authors : The Cor●erij held the Petrobrussian Tenets , and withall that the Virgin Mary was an Angel : that Christs body was not glorified in Heaven , but did putrifie as other dead bodies , and so should remain after the day of judgement● They taught also that the souls should not be glorified till the Resurrection . Ioachimus Abbas taught that in the Trinity , the Essence generated the Essence , which opinion was condemned in the general Councel of Lateran , under Innocent the third : not long after started up Petrus Iohannis , who maintained the errour of Ioachimus , and withal taught that the reasonable soul was not the form of man ; See Baronius , Sanderus , Bellarmin , Viegas , and the Authors above named . that the Apostles preached the Gospel after the literal , not after the spiritual sense ; that grace was not conferred in baptisme ; that Christs side was pierced with a Lance whilest he was yet alive , which is directly against the words of Saint Iohn ; therefore this opinion was condemned in the councel of Vienna ; he held also Rome to be Babylon , and the Pope to be Antichrist .

Q. 6. What opinions in Religion were professed the ●●●teenth Century ?

A. Almaricus a Doctor in Paris , Hereticks of the thirteenth Century . taught that if Ad●m had not sinned , there had been no procreation , nor distinction of Sex . This was condemned in the councel of Lateran , under Innocent the third . He held that the Saints do no wayes see God in himselfe , but in his creatures . He denyed the Resurrection , Paradise , and Hell , also the real presence , invocation of Saints , Images , and Altars . He said that in the Divine minde might be created Ideas . He transformed the mind of a ●ontemplative man , into the Essence of God ; and taught that charity made sin to be no sin ▪ David Dinantius taught that the first Matter was God , which was to make God a part , and the meanest part of all his creatures . Gulielmus de sancto amore , taught that no Monks ought to live by alms , but by their own labours , and that voluntary poverty was unlawful ; the same doctrine was taught by Desider●us Longobardus affirming it a pernicious opinion that men should leaue all for Christ . Raymundus Lullius taught that in God were different Essences , that God the Father was before the Son ; that the holy Ghost was conceived of the Father and the Son , 〈◊〉 the Doctrine of the Church is that he proceeds from the Father and the Son ; not by way of Generation or Conception ▪ but of Eternal and Spiritual dilection , he also taught that it was injustice to punish any man for opinions in Religion or Heresie . The Whippers taught that whipping of themselves with rods full of knots and sharp pricks did more exp●●te and abolish sin , then confession ; that this their voluntary whipping was before Martyrdom , which was inflicted by outward force : that now there was no use of the Gospel , nor of the Baptisme of Water , sith the Baptisme of Blood was better ; that holy water was ●●●ies●e ; that no man could be saved who did 〈…〉 himselfe . They also held perjury lawful . The 〈◊〉 whose author was one Hermannus Italus held community of Wives lawful ; which Doctrine they put in practise , at their meetings to pray ; then putting out their l●ghts , ●hey used promisc●ous copnlation : and the children born of such commixtion they put to death . They taught that all things amongst Christians should be in common ; that Magistracy did not consist with Christianity , and that the Saints did not see God till the day of judgement . Gerardus Sagarellus of Parma , whose Disciples were named Pseud●-apostoli , that is , false Apostles , because they bragged that they did imit●te the Apostles poverty , therefore they would not take or keep money , or reserve any thing for the next day ; he taught that to make vows , or to swear at all , was unlawful ; See the above named Authors . that marriages might be dissolved by such as would embrace their Religion ; and that they were the onely Christians ; they were enemies to Tythes , and to Churches , which for prayer they accounted no better then Hogs Styes .

Q. 7 , What were the opinions in Religion the feurteenth Century ?

A. The Beguardi who professed a Monastical life , Hereticks of the fourteenth Century . taught that we might attaine to as much perfection and beatitude in this life , as in Heaven ; that all intellectual natures were blessed in themselves , not in God , that it was a sin to kisse a Woman , but not to lie with her ; because nature inclined to this ▪ but not to that . That perfect and spiritual men were freed from obedience to superiours , from fasting , praying , and good works , and that such men could not sin , nor encrease in grace , being perfect already . They would have no reverence to be used in the Eucharist , nor at all to receive it , for that did argue imperfection . The Beguinae professed the same Tenets , and withal were against vows and voluntary poverty . The Beguini taught that wealth consisted not with Evangelical perfection , and therefore blamed Pope Iohn 22 , for permitting the Franciscans to have corn in their barns , and wine in their cellars . They held that the state of Minorites was more perfect then that of Bishops ; that they were not bound to give an account of their faith when they were demanded by the Inquisitors ; and that the Pope had no power to dispense with Vows . The Lolhards , so called from Walter Lolhard their author , held that Lucifer was injuriously thrust out of Heaven ; that Michael and the blessed Angels should be punished eternally ; that Lucifer should be saved ; that the blessed Virgin lost her Virginity after Christs birth ; and that God did neither see , nor would punish sins committed under ground ; therefore they gave themselves to all uncleannesse in their vaults and caves . Richardus Armacanus taught that voluntary poverty was unlawful ; and that priests could blesse , and confer orders as well as Bishops ! One Ianovesi●s taught , that in the year ●●60 . on Whitsunday , Antichrist would come , who should pervert all Christians , and should mark them in their Hands and Foreheads , and then should be damned eternally : and that all Iewes , Saracens , and Infidels , who were seduced by Antichrist , should after his destruction be converted to Christ , but not the Christians that fell off from Christ . The Turelupini taught that we should not be ashamed of those members we have from nature ; and so , See the above named Authors . like the Cynicks , they gave themselves openly to all uncleannesse ; they held also , that we were not to pray with our voice , but with the heart onely .

Q. 8. What were the Tenets of the Wicklevits who lived in this Centurie ?

A. They were so called from Iohn Wickliffe an Englishman , Wickliffes opinions . and taught that the substance of bread and wine remained in the Sacrament ; that neither Priest nor Bishop , remaining in any mortal sin could consecrate , or ordain ; that the Mass had no ground in Scripture ; that outward confession was needlesse where there was true contrition ; that a wicked Pope had no power over the faithful ; that Clergy-men should have no possessions ; that none should be excommunicate by the Church , but he who is first excommunicate by God ; that the Prelate who excommunicates a Clerk appealing to the King , is a traitor● and so is he that being excommunicate , refuseth to hear , or to preach ; that Deacons and Priests may preach without authority of the Bishop ; that the King might invade the Churches Revenues ; that the people may punish their Kings ; that the Laity may detain or take away the Tyt●es ; that special prayers for any man were of no more force then general ; that religious orders were unlawful , and that such should labour with their hands ; that it was a sin in Constantine , and others , to enrich the Church ; that the Church of Rome was Satans Syn●gogue ; they rejected also the Popes election by Cardinals , Indulgences , decretal Epistles , the Popes excommunications , and his supremacy ; they held also that Austin , Benet , and Bernard were damned for instituting religious orders ; that God ought to obey the Devil ; that he who gives almes to Monasteries should be excommunicate : that they are Simoniacks who pray for their Parents or Benefactors : that Bishops reserved to themselves the power of Ordination , Confirmation , and Consecration for lucres sake : that Universities , Degrees and Schools of Learning were hurtfull to the Church . These , and such like Tenets of Wickliff are let down in the Councel of Constance , where they were condemned . Other opinions are fathered upon him : See Florimundus Raymundus of the Original of Heresies , Genebrard , Bellarmine , Prateolus , Gregory de Valentia , and others , to wit , that man had no free will : that the sins of the Predestinate were venial , but of the Reprobate , all mortal ; that the Saints were not to be invocated , nor their reliques kept , nor the Crosse to be worshipped , nor images to be placed in Churches : they rejected also Vows , Canonical hours . Church-Musick ; Fasting , Baptizing of Infants , Benedictions , Chrism , and Episcopacy . He held also that the Brother and sister might marry , that every crea●ure may ●e called God , because its perfection is in God .

Q. 9. What opinions were taught the fifteenth Century .

A. Iohn Hus of Bohemia publickly maintained the Doctrine of Waldus and Wickliffe , Opinions and Heresies , of the fiftieenth Century . and withal taught that Saint Peter was never head of the Church , that the Church is onely of the predestinate : Iohn Hus. that Saint Paul , when he was a persecutor , was not a member of Satan ; that the Divinity and the Humanity made up one Christ , whereas the personal union consisted indeed , not between the two Natures , but between the Person of the Word and the Humane Nature : That the Pope was subject to Cesar : that the Pope was not Head of the Church , nor Vicar of Christ , nor successor of Peter : that Bishops were murtherers , in delivering over to the secular power such as did not obey them ; that canonical obedience was a humane invention ; that Priests , though excommunicate , ought to preach : that Excommunications , Suspensions and Interdicts , were invented to maintain the Clergies pride . These , and such like points did he defend , for which he was condemned in the councel of Constance . These same opinions were maintained by Hierom of Prague , Hierom of Prague . for which also he was by the same Councel condemned the next year . One Pickard of F●anders renewed in B●hem●a the Heresie of the Ad m●tes . Hussites . The Hussites divided themselves into thr●e Sects , to wit , the Pragense● , the Thabo ite● , so called from mount Thabor , where Christ was transfigurrd , which name Zisca their Captain gave them , calling the Castle where they used to meet , Thabor , as if they had seen there Christs transfigurat●on : The third Sect were called Orphans after Zisca's death , as having lost their Fa●her and Patron : all these used barbarous cruelty against Priests , Monks , Churches , Images , Reliques , and such as professed the Roman Catholick Religion . The Mos●ovites or Russians fell off to the Greek Religion , and held that the Pope was not the chief Pastor of the Church ; that the Roman Church was nor head of the rest . They rejected also the Latine Fathers , the definitions , canons , and decrees of the general Councels , and used leavened bread in their Eucharist . One Rissuich a Hollander , taught that the Angels were not created ; that the soule perished with the body ; that there was no Hell ; that the matter of the Elements was coeternal with God . He blasphemed Christ as a Seducer , and not the Son of God . He held that Moses never saw God , nor received his Law from him ; that Scriptures were but Fables ; that the Gospel was false : and such like blasphemous stuffe did he spue out , See the above named Autho●s . for which he was burned .

Q. 10. What opinions did the Sixteenth Century h●ld ?

A. Martin Luther , an Augustin Frier , ●aught tha● Indulgences were unlawful ; Opinions of the si●teenth Centurie . that the Epistle to the Hebrews , the Epistle of Iames , the second of P●ter the two last of Iohn , the Epistle of Iude , and the Apecaly●e , were not canonical . Luther his opinions . He opposed inv●cation of Saints , Image w●rship , Free-w●ll , the Popes Supremacy , Excommunication , te●poral posse●●ions of ●he Clergy , merit of Works , possibility of tu●filing the Law , the Monastical life , caeliba● , canonical ob●dience , distinction of Meats , Transubstantiation , communion under one kinde , the Masse , auricular confession , Absolution , Purgatory , extream Unction , and five of the Sacraments . He held also that General Councels might erre ; that 〈◊〉 was not a particular person ; that Faith onely justified ; that a faithfull man may be assured of his salvation ; that to the faithful sin is not imputed ; that the first motions are sin ; that Sacraments did not confer grace . Divers other opinions are fathered upon him by his adversaries , as may be seen in the above named Authors . Anabaptist● . The Anabaptists , so called from Re-baptizing , had for their author one Nicolas Storke , who pretended familiarity with God by an Angel , promising him a Kingdom if he would reform the Church , and destroy the Princes that should hinder him . His Scholar Muncer raised an army of 4000. Bores and Tradesmen in Suevia and Franconia to maintaine his Masters dreams ; but they were overthrown by Count Mansfield . Iohn of Leyden , a Taylor , renewed the said dreams , and made himself King in Munster of the Anabaptists , whose Viceroy was Knipherdo●ing ; but this phantastical Monarchy was soon destroyed , the Town taken after 13. moneths Siege , where the King and his Viceroy , with their chief Officers were put to death . Their Tenets were that Christ was not the Son of Mary , nor true God ; that we were righteous not by faith in Christ , but by our own merits , and sufferings . They rejected original sin , baptisme of Infants , communion with other Churches , Magis●●acy among Christians , Oaths , and punishments of Malefactors . They refused to swear allegeance to Princes ; and held that a Christian may have many wives , Of these see the above named Author , and besides , P●ntanus , Bullinger , Sleidan , Osian●der , and others . and that he may put away his wife if she be of another Religion , and marry another . That no man must possesse any thing in proper , that re-baptization may be used ; that before the day of judgement the godly should enjoy a Monarchy here on Earth ; that man had free-will in spiritual things ; and that any man may Preach , and give the Sacraments .

Q. 11. What are the Anabaptists of Moravia ?

A. These at first called themselves Apostolicall , Anabaptists of Moravia . because they did imitate the Apostles in going bare-foot , and in washing one anothers feet , in having also all things in common amongst them . But though this custom be now , left , yet at this day in Moraviae they have a common Steward who doth distribute equally things necessary to all . They will admit none into their Society , but such as have some trade , and by their handy worke can get their livings . As they have a common Steward for their temporals , so they have a common Father for their spirituals , who instructs them in their Religion and prayeth with them every morning , before they goe abroad to worke . These publike prayers , are to them instead of Sermons . They have a generall governour or head of their church , whom none knoweth , but themselves ; for they are bound not to reveal him . They communicate twice in the year ; the men and women sit promiscuously together . On the Lords day they walk two and two through the Towns and Villages , being clothed in black , and having slaves in their hands . They are much given to silence ; at table for a quarter of an houre before they eat , they sit and meditate covering their faces with their hands : the like devotion they shew after meat . All the while their governour stands by , to observe their gesture , that if any thing be unbeseeming , he may tell them of it . When they come to any place , they discourse of the last judgement , of the eternall paines of hell , of the crueltie of Divels tormenting mens bodies and souls ; that so they may afright simple people into their religion ; then they comfort them by shewing them a way to escape all those torments if they will be but rebaptized , and embrace their religion . Of these see Florimundus Raymundus de origine Haeres . They observe no festival days , nor will they admit of any disputations .

Q. 12. What Sects are sp●ung out of Lutheranism ?

A. Besides the Anabaptists already mentioned ; there be Adiaphorists of which Melancthon is thought to be author ; Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . these hold the customs and constitutions of the church of Rome to be things indifferent , and that they may be professed or not professed without scruple . 2. Vbiquitaries . These hold that Christs humanity as well as his divinity is every where ; even in hell . Bre●tius is thought to be father of this opinion . But if Christs humanity be every where , then we must deny the articles of his Resurrection , Ascention , and comming again to judge the Quick and the dead ; for what needs there such motions if he be everywhere . 3. Majorists , so called from one George Maior one of Luthers disciples , who taught that no man , ( nay not infants ) can be saved without good works . But it s ridiculous to expect good works from Infants who have not as yet the use of reason , nor organs fit for operation . 4. Osiandrists , so called from Andrew Osiander a Lutheran , who taught that Christs body in the Sacrament suffered , was corruptible , and died again , directly against Scripture saying that Christ being risen from the dead , dieth no more , death hath no more dominion over him . He taught also that we are not justified by faith or works , but by the essential righteousnesse of Christ dwelling in us . But the essential righteousnesse of Christ , is the righteousnesse of his divinity , which is not communicable , nor separable from him . 5. Augustinians in Bohemia , these taught that none went to heaven or hell , till after the last judgement : whereas Christ tells the contrary to the good thiefe , this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise , and affirmeth that the soul of Lazarus was carried by Angels into Abrahams bosom , and Dives into hell . Wherefore did Christ ascend to heaven but that we might be where he is . They make also dormice or swallows of mens souls , saying , that they sleep till the resurrection ; if Saint Steven when he was dying had known this Doctrin , he would not have called upon the Lord Jesus to receive his spirit . The story also of Lazarus and Dives doth overthrow this conceit . They say also that Christs human nature is not as yet ascended into heaven , which directly overthroweth our Creed in that article ; as likewise , the Scriptures , and withall the hope and comfort of a Christian. 6. Stancarians so called from one Francis Stancarus a Mantuan , who taught that Christ justifieth us , and is our mediator only according to his humane nature ; whereas our redemption is the work of the whole person , and not of one nat●re alone . 7. Adamites so called from one Adam ▪ author of the Sect ; they use to be naked in their Stoves and Conventicles , after the example of Adam and Eve in Paradise . And therefore when they marry they stand under a Tree naked , having onely leaves of trees upon their privities , they are admitted as brethren and sisters , who can without lust look upon each others nakedness ; but if they cannot , they are rejected . 8. Sabbathar●an● , so called because they reject the observation of the Lords day , as not being commanded in Scripture , and keep holy the Sabbath day onely , because God himselfe rested on that day , and commanded it to be kept . But they forget that Christ came to destroy the Ceremonial Law , wherof the Sabbath in respect of the seventh day was a branch ; and therefore Christ himself brake it , when he commanded the sick man whom he cured , to carry home his bed on that very day 9. Clancu●arii were those who professed no religion with their mouth , thinking it sufficient to have it in their heart . They avoid all Churches and publick meetings to serve God ; thinking their private houses to be better then Temples ; whereas they should remember , that private prayers cannot be so effectual as publick ; neither is it enough to believe with the heart , except we also confesse with the mouth ; for he that is ▪ ashamed to confesse Christ before men ▪ shall not be confessed by Christ before his Father and his holy Angels . 10. Davidistae so called from one David George a Holl●nder ; he gave himselfe our to be the Messiah sent by the holy Spirt , to restore the house of Israel , that the Scriptures were imperwect , and that he vas sent to bring the true Law and Doctrine , that the ●oul was pure from sin , and that the body onely sinned ; whereas indeed they both concur in the act of sinning , and therefore are both punishable , especially the Soul which is the chiefe agent , the body is but the instrument . He taught also that a man may have many Wives to replenish spiritual Paradise , that it was no sin to deny Christ with the mouth , so long as they believed on him in their heart . He rejected also the books of Moses . 11. Mennonists so called from one Mennon a F●●eslander . These deny Christ to be born of Mary , affi●ming that he brought his flesh from Heaven ; he called himselfe the Judge of men and Angels . 12. Qeistae and 〈◊〉 who taught there were three distinct Gods differing in degrees . One George Paul of Cracovia is held to be author of this Sect. 13. Antitrinitarians , these being the spawn of the old Arrians and Samosatenians , deny the Trinity of Persons , and the two natures of Christ , their author was Michael Servetus a Spaniard , who was burned at Geneva . 14. Antimarians , who denied Maries Virginity , affirming she had other children besides Christ , because there is mention made of Christs brethren in the Gospel ; this is the old Heresie of Cerinthus and Helvidius ; whereas they consider not that in Scripture those of the same kinred are called brothers . So is Lot called Abrahams brother ; and L●●an Iacobs Unckle is called his brother . 15. Antinomians who reject the Law , affirming there is nothing required of us but faith ; this is to open a wide gap for all ●mpiety . Christ came not ( as he saith himselfe ) to abolish the Law , but to fulfil it . If there be no use of the Law , then they must deny Gods justice ; and that it is now an uselesse attribute of the divinity . ●16 . Infernale● , these held that Christ descended into no other hell but into the grave onely , and that there is no other hel but an evil conscience , whereas the Scripture speaketh of hell fire , prepared for the Devil and his Angels , and calls it the bottomlesse pit , &c. 17. Bequinians so called from one Boquinus their Master , who taught that Christ did not die for the wicked , but only for the faithful , & so they make him not to be the Saviour of mankind , and of the world , but a particular Saviour only of some ; wheras Saint Iohn saith , that Christ is the reconciliation for our sins , and not for ours onely , but also for the sins of the whole world , 1 Iohn 2. 2. 18. Hutistes so called from one Iohn Hut , who take upon them to prefix the very day of Christs comming to judgement , whereas of that day and hour knoweth no man , nay not the Angels in Heaven . 19. Invisibiles ; so called because they hold that the Church of Christ is invisible , which if it be , in vain did he compare it to a City built upon a hill ●●in vain also doth he counsel us to tell the Church , if our brother wil not be reformed , in vain also doth the Apostle warn Bishops & Presbyteries to look to their stock , to rule the Church which Christ hath purchased with his blood , Act. 20. How can he be called the sheepherd of that ●●ock which he neve● saw ? 20. Qnintinistae , so called from one Quintinus of Bicardy a Tailour . He was author of the Libertins , who admit of all Religions . Some of them mock at all Religions , at that Lucianist who ●rot a book of the three Impostors . Some of them deny the souls immortality , and doubt whether there be any other Deity except Heaven and Earth . 21. The Family of Love , whose author was one Henry Nicolas a Hollander . They reject all Sacraments , and the three last petitions of the Lords prayer . They say that Christ is onely the image of God the Fathers right hand , and that mans soule is a part of the divine essence . 22. Effro●tes , so called from shaving their foreheads till they bleed , and then anoint them with oyle , using no other baptisme but this ; they say the holy Ghost is but a bare motion inspired by God into the mind ; and that he is not to be adored : all which is directly repugnant to Gods word , which proves that the holy Ghost is true God . Thou hast not lyed , saith Saint Peter , unto man , but unto God , meaning the holy Ghost . This Sect took up their station in Transylvania . 23. Hosmanists , these teach that God took flesh of himself , whereas the Scripture saith that Christ was made of a Woman . They deny pardon to those tha● relapse into sin ; and so they abridge the grace of God , who wills us to repent , and thereupon receives us into ●avour . 24. 〈◊〉 , so called from one Gasp●● Schewenkfeld a Silesian ; he taught that the Scripture was needlesse to Salvation , and with the old M●nichees and Valentinians that Christ was not conceived by the holy Ghost in the Virgins Womb , but that God created a man to redeem us , and joyned him to himselfe , and that this man became God , after he ascended into Heaven ; they confound the Persons of Father and Son , and say that God did not speak these words , This is my beloved Son . That faith is the very essence and nature of God . That all Christians are the Sons of God by nature , procreated of the divine essence . That the Sacraments are uselesse ; that Christs body is every where . Of these Sects and many more of lesse note , see Florimundus Raymund●s ; hence we may see what a dangerous Gap hath been made , since Luther began to oppose the Church of Rome , for the little Fo●●es to destroy Christs Vineyard ; what multitudes of Ta●es have grown up 〈◊〉 the good Corn in the Lords field ; what troublesome Frogs , worse then those of Egypt , have crawled into m●st mens houses ; what swarmes of Locusts have darkened th● Sun of righteousnesse whilst ●e was ●●ining in the Firmament of his Church .

Q 13. What other opinions in religion were maintained this age ▪

A. Carolostadius , Arch Deacon of Wit●ber● , and Oecol●●padius , Monk of the Order of S. Bridges , opposed Luthers Doctrin in the point of the real presence , shewing that Christ was in the bread onely sacramentally , or significatively . The Libertius , whose author was one Quintious , a Taylor of Pi●cardy , taught that whatsoever good or evil we did , was not done by us , but by Gods Spirit in us ; that sin was nothing but an opinion ; that in reproving of sinners , we reproved God himself ; that he onely was regenerate who had no remorse of conscience ; that he onely re●euted who confessed he had committed no evil : that man in this life may be perfect and innocent ; that the knowledge we have of Christ , and of our Resurrection , is but opinion ; that we may dissemble in Religion , which is now the opinion of Master Hobbs ; and lastly , they slight the Scriptures , relying on their own inspirations ; and they slight the Pen men of the Holy Ghost , calling Saint Iohn a foolish young man , Saint Matthew a Publican , Saint Paul a broken vessel , and Saint Peter a denyer of his Master . Zuinglius , Canon of Constance , held the Doctrine of C●rolostadius against Luther , concerning the real presence . David George , a Glasier in Gaunt , taught that he was God Almighties Nephew , born of the Spirit , not of the flesh , the true Messiah , and third David that was to reign on Earth ; that Heaven was void of inhabitants : and that therefore he was sent to adopt Sons for that heavenly Kingdom . He denied Spirites , the Resurrection , and the last judgement , and life eternal . He held promiscuous copulation , with the Adamits ; and with the Manichees , that the soul was not polluted with sin ▪ that the souls of Infidels shall be saved , and the bodies of the Apostles , as well as those of Infidels , shall be burned in Hell fire ; and that it was no sin to deny Christ before men ; therefore they condemned the Martyrs of folly , for shedding their blood for Christ . Mela●●ct●on was a Lutheran , but not altogether so rigid : so was Bucer , except in the point of Christs real presence ; Westphalus also , but he denied original sin , and the Holy Ghosts procession from the Son ; See Prateolus , Sanderus , Genebrard , Coch●aeus , Gualterus , &c. and that Christs did not institute the Lent Fast , nor was any man tied to keep it .

Q. 14. What were the chief Heads of Calvins Doctrine ?

A. That in this life our ●aith is not without some doubtings and incredulity ; that the Scriptures are sufficient without traditions ; that an implicite faith is no faith ; Calvins Doctrine . that the Books of Tobias , Iudith , a part of Hester , The Wisedome of Solomon , Ecclesiasticus , Baruch , The History of Bell and the Dragon ▪ and the books of Macchabees are not parts of the Canonical Scripture ; that the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament is only authentical , and so the Grek of the New Testament ; that the Scripture in Fundamentals is clear of it selfe , and is a sufficient judge of controversies ; that the Elect have saving faith onely , which can never totally and finally be lost ; that predestination to life or death dependeth not on mans foreseen merits or demerits , but on Gods free will and pleasure ; that no sin comes to passe without the will of God ; that the Son of God received not his Essence of the Father , nor is he God of God , but God of himselfe ; that Christ , in respect of his humani●y , was ignorant of some things ; that the Virgin Mary was obnoxious to divers sins , and infirmities ; that Christ is our Media●or in respect of both natures ; that Christ was in the state of damnation when he suffered for us , but did not continue in it , that Christ by his suffering merited nothing for himselfe : that he descended not truly into Hell , but by suffering the pains of Hell on the Crosse ; that there is no Limbus Patrum , nor Purgatory ; that our prayers avail not to the dead ; that the torments of the evil Angels were deferred till the day of judgement ; that Christ came not out of the grave whilest it was shut ; that the true Church of God consisteth onely of the Elect , and that it is not visible to men ; that the Church may erre ; that Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome , nor the Pope his successor , but that he is Antichrist ; that the Church and Magistrate cannot make Laws to bind the conscience ; that caelibat and the monastical life is unlawful , & consequently the vows of chastity , poverty , and obedience ; that man hath not free will to goodnesse ; that concupiscence , or the first motions , before the will consents , are sins ; that all sins are mortal , and none in themselves venial ; that in this life our sinnes are still inherent in us , though they be not imputed to us , that wee are justified by faith without works , and that faith is never without charity : that the best of our works deserve damnation ; that here we may be assured of our justification and salvation ; that the Church Liturgy ought not to be read in Latin , but in the vulgar tongue : that faith is a more excellent vertue then charity ; that there is no merit in us : that in this life we cannot possibly fulfil the Law : that to invocate the Saints , to worship Images and Reliques , or the Crosse , is Idolatry : that usury is not altogether unlawful : that Lent and other set Fasts are not to be kept : that there be onely two Scaraments , Baptisme , and the Lords supper : and that the Sacraments cannot justifie or confer grace : that the Baptisme of water is not of absolute necessity , nor depends the efficacy of it from the intention of the Minister , nor ought it to be administered by private men or women , in private houses . That Christ is not corporally in the Eucharist : that in the want of Bread and wine , other materials may be used , and that Wine alone without Water is to be used ; that there is no Transubstantiation , nor ought to be any adoration of the Bread : See Calvins own works , Beza , and others that have followed Calvins Tenets . that the ●up should be administred to all , that Extream Unction was onely temporary in the Church : that the Clergy ought to marry . He rejected also the Church-Hierarchy . and Ceremonies , and exorcisms , Penance , also Confirmation , Orders , Matrimony , and Extream Unction from being Sacraments .

Q. 15. What other opinions in Religion were held this age ?

A. Servetus a Spaniard , who was burned at Genev● , taught with the Sabellians , that there was but one Person in God , and that there was in Christ but one nature with Eutychees ; he denied the holy Ghost , and Baptisme to Infants , which he would have to be deferred till the thirtieth year of their age . He held also that God was Essential in every creature . Brentius a Lutheran taught that Christs body after its ascension is every where , whence sprung up the Vbiquitaries . Castelli● a School-Master in Geneva , held that the Canticles was not Scripture , but a Love Ballade between Solomon and one of his Concubines . One Postellus taught that men of all Sects and Professions should be saved by Christ . O●iander held that we were justified not by ●aith , but by the Essential righteousnesse of God , which he said was the formal cause of our justification . One 〈◊〉 a Ma●tuan , taught that Christ justified us , not as he was God , but as he was man . Amsdorphius wrot a Book to prove that good works were pernicious to salvation . One George Mai●r taught that Infants could not be justified for want of good works . Iohn Agric●●● affirmed that the Law was altogether needlesse , and that Christians were not tied to the observation thereof . Hence sprung up the Antinomians . One Steunbergetus in Mor●via denyed the Trinity , the Divinity of Christ , the holy Ghost , and Virginity of Mary ▪ he rejected also Baptisme , and the Lords day , affirming we had no command in Scripture to keep that , but the Sabbath onely . One O●inus taught that ●olygamy or multiplicity of Wives was lawful : One Valentinus Gentil●● of Naples , denied the Trinity , and rejected the Creed of Ath●●●●ius . One 〈◊〉 of Cracovia in ●oland denyed also the Trinity and th●●ty of Essence , and taught that neither the Second nor Third Person were God ; that Satan was created evil ; that mans intellect is eternal ; that our free will was a passive power moved necessarily by the appetite ; that God was the Author of sin , and that the will of man in sinning was conformable to the will of God ; that it was not adultery to lie with another mans Wife ; that we must belive nothing but what is evident to sense or reason ; that the same body which dieth , riseth not again ; that the soul perished with the body ; that there should be no care had of burial ; that separated souls could not suffer corporeal fire , and that God being a Spirit , should not be invocated by our mouth , but by our heart . One Swenkfeldius taught that the Scripture was not the Word of God , nor that our faith depended on it , but it rather on our faith . That Christ brought his body with him from Heaven . That Christs humanity became God after his ascension ; that every man was endowed with the same essential vertues of justice , wisdom , &c. which were in God . That the power and efficacy of Gods word preached , was the very Son of God . In Moravia there started up some professors called Nudipedales , because they went bare-footed ; these in imitation of the Apostles forsook houses , Lands , Businesse and Children , and lived together in common , avoiding the society of other people . Of these see Prateolus , Genebrard , Raymundus , Sanderus , Gualterus , and others . Another Sect sprung up , which called themselves Free Men teaching that they were freed from obedience to Magistrates , from Taxes , Tythes , and other duties ; that after baptisme they could not sin . That they were not onely like God , but already deified . And that it was lawful among themselves ( but no where else ) to have women in common .

Q. 16. Were there no other opinions held this Century ?

A. Yes , Christian Religion pestered with diversity of opinions . many more : so vain and luxuriant are the wits of men , in finding out many inventions , and shaping to themselves forms and Ideas of Religions , every one esteeming his own the best , and as much in love with his own imaginations , as Narcissus was with his shadow in the Water , or Dercalion with his own picture . Some reject Scriptures , others admit no other writings but Scriptures . Some say the Devits shall be saved , others that they shall be damned , others that there are no Devils at all . Some hold that it is lawful to dissemble in Religion , others the contrary . Some say Antichrist is come , some say not ; others that he is a particular man . others that he is not a man , but the Devil ; and others , that by Antichrist is meant a succession of men ; some will have him to be Nero , some Caligula , some Mahomet , some the Pope , some Luther , some the Turk , some of the Tribe of Dan ; and so each man according to his fancy will make an Antichrist . Some onely will observe the Lords day , some onely the Sabbath , some both , and some neither . Some will have all things in common , some not . Some will have Christs body onely in Heaven , some everywhere , some in the Bread , others with the bread , others about the bread , others under the Bread , and others that Christs body is the bread , or the bread his body . And others again that his body is transformed into his divinity : Some wil have the Eucharist administred in both kinds ; some in one , some not at all . Some will have Christ descend to Hell in respect of his soul , some onely in his power , some in his divinity , some in his body , some not at all : some by Hell understand the place of the damned , some Limbus Patrum , others the wrath of God , others the state of the dead , others the grave . Some wil make Christ two Persons , some give him but one Nature and one Will ; some affirming him to be onely God , some onely man , some made up of both , some altogether deny him : some will have his body come from Heaven , some from the Virgin , some from the Elements ; some wil have our Souls Mortal , some Immortal , some bring it into the body by infusion , some by traduction ; some wil have the soul created before the world , some after : some will have them created altogether , others severally : some will have them corporeal , some incorporeal : some of the substance of God , some of the substance of the body : So infinitly are mens conceits distracted with variety of opinions , whereas there is but one truth , which every man dims at , but few attain it ; every man thinks he hath it , and yet few enjoy it , The main causes of these distractions are pride , self-love , ambition , contempt of Church and Scripture , the Humour of Contradiction , the Spirit of Faction , the desire of Innovation , the want of preserment in high Spirits , Anger , Envy , the benefit that ariseth to some by fishing in troubled waters : the malignant eye that some have on the Churches prospe●ity , the greedy appetite others have to Quailes and the Flesh-Pots of Egypt , rather then to Manna , though sent from Heaven : the want or contempt of Authority , Discipline , and order in the Church , which like Bulwarks , Walls , or Hedges keep out the wild Boars of the Forfest from rooting up the Lords Vineyard , and the little Foxes from eating up the Grapes thereof . Therefore wise Governours were forced to authorize Bishops , Moderatours , or Superintendents ( call them what you will ) for regulating , curbing , and punishing such luxurious wits ; as disturbed the peace of the Church , and consequently of the State , by their fantastical inventions , knowing that too much liberty was no lesse dangerous then Tyranny , too much mercy as pernitious as cruelty : and a general permission in a Kingdom or State , no lesse hazzardous to the publick tranquillity ; then a general restriction .

The Contents of the Ninth Section .

The first original of the Monastical Life . 2. The first Eremites or Anchorites . 3. The manner of their living . 4. Their Excesses in Religion . 5. The preheminence of the Sociable Life to the Solitary . 6. The first Monks after Anthonie . 7. The rules of Saint Basil. 8. Saint Hieroms order . 9. Saint Austins order . 10. If Saint Austin instituted his Eremites to beg . 11. Of Saint Austins Leathern Girdle used at this day . 12. The institutions and exercises of the first Monks . 13. Why Religious persons cut their Haire and Beards . 14. Whence came that custom of Shaving . 15. Of the Primitive Nuns . 16. Of What account Monks are at this day in the Roman Church . 17. How the Monks and Nuns of old were consecrated . 18. The Benedictine order . 19. Of the orders proceeding from them . 20. Of Saint Bennets rules to his Monks . 21. The Benedictines Habit and Dyet . 22. Rules prescribed by the Councel of Aix to the Monks . 23. The Rites and Institutions of the Monks of Cassinum . 24. The manner of electing their Abbots . 25. The Benedictine Nuns and their rule . 26. Of the Laws and Priviledges of Monasteries .

SECT. IX .

Quest. 1. HAving taken a view of the Opinions in Christian Religion for 1600 years ; it remains that we now take notice of the strictest observers thereof : therefore tell us who they were that separated themselves from other Christians , not so much in opinion as in place and strictnesse of living ; and what was the first original of this separation .

A. When the Christian Religion in the beginning was opposed by persecutors , Eremites or Anchorites . many holy men and women to avoid the fury of their persecutors , retired into desart places , where they gave themselves to fasting , prayer , and meditation in the Scriptures . These were called Eremites from the Desart where they lived , and Monachi from their single or solitary life ; And Anchorites from living a part by themselves . Such were Paul the Eremite , Anthony , Hilarion , Basil , Hierom and others . Afterward the Eremites growing weary of the Desarts , and Persecution at an end , betook themselves into Towns and Cities , where they lived together , and had all things in common within one building which they called Monastery , Covent , or Cloyster . These Monks were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Worshippers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exercisers or Wrestlers in Christianity ; Clerici also , as being the Lords inheritance ; and Philosophers from their study and contemplation of Divine and Humane things . Their houses were called Caenobia because they held all things among them in common , and Claustra or Cloysters , because there they were inclosed from the rest of the world . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Schools of cares and discipline , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 places of exercise . As the men had their peculiar Houses or Cloysters , so had the women , who were willing to separate themselves from the world ; these were called N●nn● , or Nuns from the Egyptian word Nennus , for there were the first Monasteries : from their solitary life they are named Moniales , and from their holinesse Sanctimoniales ; and from the Roman phrase Virgines Vestoles ; now , because these holy men and women lived at first in caves and subterraneal holes , they were named Mandritae ; for Mandrae signifies caves or holes ; and Troglodyta , from those Ethiopians in Arabia neer the Red Sea , who lived on Serpents flesh , and Roots , whose skins were hardned with the nights cold , and tanned with the Suns heat . They were so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from their caves where they dwelt .

Q. 2. Who were the first Eremites , or Anchorites ?

A. If we take Eremites for such as have lived in desarts for a while , to avoid persecution ; then we may say that Eliah , Iohn Baptist , and Christ himself were Eremites . For they were forced sometimes to live an Eremitical or solitary life in desarts . But if by Eremites we understands such as wholly addicted themselves to an Eremitical or solitary life from the world and worldly affairs , that they might the more freely give themselves to fasting , prayer , and contemplation , then the first Eremite we read of since Christ was Poul the Theban : who having lost in the persecution under Decius both his Parents , and fearing to be betrayed by his Sisters Husband , betook himself to a cave at the foot of a Rocky Hill , ●bout the year of Christ 260. and there continued all his life , to wit , from fifteen years of age till he died , which was the one hundred and thirteenth year of his life . All which time he saw no body but Antonius , who being Ninety years old , by divine instinct came to Paul on the day he died . This Antonius instituted this Eremitical life in Egypt . Being twenty years old he sold his Estate , and bestowed it on the poor ; See Hierom in the life of Paul and Anthony , and in his Chronicle . See also Marcellus ▪ Sozomen , Sabellicus , in their histories , and others . then in remote places he lived alone , but that sometimes he would visit his disciples . At 35. years he betook himself to the desart , till he was 55. Then he returned to the Cities and preached Christ there . Afterward he returned again to the desart , where he spent , the remainder of his life , and dyed the 105. year of his age , and after Christ 361. To him succeeded Hilarion , the first Eremite in Palestina and Syria . Then Paul surnamed the Simple , Amen an Egyptian , with divers others .

Q. 3. How did these first Eremites live ?

A. They spent their time in working , sometimes in preaching , Eremites , their first manner of living . praying , fasting , and meditating , and sometimes in composing differences between Christians , in visiting the sick , and in such like holy exercises did they place their Religion . Paul the Theban was content with a cave in stead of a palace ; with a piece of dry bread brought to him by a Raven every day , in stead of delicate cheer , with water in stead of wine ; and with the leaves of Palmes in stead of rich apparrel : And to avoid idlenesse , he would work sometiems with his hands . Anthony contented himself with bread , salt , and water ; his dinner-time was at Sun-setting ; he used to fast sometimes two dayes together , and to watch and pray whole nights : he lay on the bare ground : disputed often times with the Ar●i●ns and Meletians in defence of Athanasius : did intercede many times with the Emperour Constantine for distressed Christians , and was alwayes ready to compose their quarrels . Hilarion was content to live in a little hovel which he made himself of shells , twigs and bulrushes , foure foot broad , and five foot high ▪ spending his time in praying , fasting , curing of diseases , casting out Devils . His garment was sack-cloath , which he never put off ; his food , roots and herbs , which he never ●asted before Sun set ; six ounces of Barley●bread contented him from 30. years till 35. from that time till 63. he used Oyle to repair his decayed strength . See Hierom , Sozomen , Ni●● pherus , and others describing their lives : And Athanasius 〈◊〉 the life of Anthony , if that Book be genuine . From 64. till 80. he abstained from bread . That he might not be idle , he made him baskets of bulrushes , and used to lie on the ground . Thus did these Primitive Eremites spend their time ; Not in chambering and w●●t●nnesse , sur●etting and drunkennesse ; but in temperance , sobriety , continence , hunger , thirst , heat and cold , reading , praying , preaching , and fasting ; not placing Religion in saying , but in suffering ; not in good words , but in good works ; not in talking of Scripture , but in walking by Scripture .

Q. 4. Wherein did some Eremites exceed in their Religious , or rather , superstitious kind of living ?

A. As Jealousie is too much Love ; so is Superstition too much Religion ; Their too great rigour . but too much of one thing ( as we say ) is good for nothing : Ne quid nimis should be in all our actions . God will have merey , and not sacrifice ; He will say , Who required these things at your hands ? Such kind of bodily exercise , as the Apostle saith , availeth little ; It is not a torn skin , nor a macerated body , nor a pinched belly that God requires , but a broken and contri●e spirit ; a renting of the heart and not of the garment ; and therefore the excesse of Eremitical penance is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will-worship , and not that which God requireth , to wit , mercy and justice ; to relieve the oppressed ; to comfort the comfortlesse ; to visit the Fatherlesse and widows , and to keep our selves unspotted of the world . To place Religion in abstinence from certain meats , is against the Apostles rule , ● Tim. 4. saying , That every Creature of God is good , and nothing to be rejected , which is received with thanksgiving . Altogether to abandon the society of Christians , is contrary to Saint Pauls counsel , Heb. 10 , Let us consider one another , to provoke unto love and to good works , not forsaking the fellowship that we have among our selves , as the manner of some is , under pretence of forsaking the world , to abandon all care of Friends and Family , is condemned by the Apostle , 1 Tim. 5. If any man hath not a care of his Family , he hath denied the Faith , and is worse then an Infidel . They that willingly deprive themselves of the means of doing good to their neighbours , transgresse the Law of God which commands us to love our neighbours as our selves . These subsequent examples will shew how far some men have exceeded the bounds of Christianity , and out-run Religion , by too much superstitious devotions and excessive pennance . One Asepes●●a lived Sixty years together in a Closet , all which time he never was seen of any , nor did he speake to any . The like is recorded of one Didymus , who lived ninety years by himselfe . One Batthaeus an Eremite of Caelosyria , fasted so long , till Worms crawled out of his teeth . One Martinus tyed his leg with an Iron Chain to a great Stone , that he might not remove thence . One Alas never tasted bread in eighty years together . Iohn Sor●●ny the Egyptian stood praying within the Cliff of a certain Rock three years together , so long till his legs and feet with continual standing swelled with putri●ied matter , which at last broke the skin and run out . One Dominicus and Eremit wore continually next his skin an Iron Coat of Male ▪ and almost every day used to scourge himself with whips in both hands . Some have killed themselvs with hunger , some with thirst , some with exposing themselvs to excessive heat have been stif●ed , others by extremity of cold have been frozen to death ; as if God took delight in self-murther , which in him to affect were cruelty , and in any to act , were the greatest impiety . Some again not content with ordinary ways of Eremitisme , have spent their days within hollow pillars , whence they were named Stylitae , neither admitting the speech nor sight of any man or woman . O 〈◊〉 hominum ! O quantum est in rebus ina●e ! What needed all this toil ? Christ saith , that his Yo●k is easie , and his Burthen light ; They that wil read the superstious sufferings of these men above named , and of others , let them look in Sozomen , Theodoret , Socrates , Nicephorus , Evagrius , &c. but these men laid heavy burthens on themselves , which God never required ; he made man Animal Politicum , a sociable creature , therefore said , It was not good for man to be alone . Wo to him that is alone , saith Solomon . Besides no place , though never so remote and solitary , can priviledge a man from sin . Lot was righteous among the wicked Sodomites , and yet in the solitary Cave committed Incest with his two Daughters ; what place could be more retired then Paradise , and more secure then Heaven ? yet Adam fell in Paradise and the Angels fell in Heaven .

Q. 5. Whether is the solitary life in a Desart , or the sociable life in a Covent to be preferred ?

A. 1. The sociable life , because the end of our creation was not to live apart , Sociable life preferred to the solitary : like wild beasts , but together , like men . 2. Because we are hound to help each other , by Counsel , Instruction , Admonition , Exhortation , to bear one anothers burthens , to comfort the comfortlesse , to support the weak , to cloath the naked , to seed the hungry : for as the Orator said , we are not born for our selves , but our Parents , Country and Friends challenge a share in us . 3. Because he that liveth alone , as he sins against his creation , and humane society , so he sins against himselfe , in that he debars himselfe of those comforts and aid , both spiritual and corporal , which he hath in a sociable life . 4. Because God is more present with many , then with one . Therefore his Church , which he promiseth to be with till the end of the world , and on which he hath bestowed the Spirit of Truth , to conduct her into all Truth , and which he hath built upon the Rock , so that Hell Gates shall not prevail against her ; his Church I say , is a congregation , and consisteth not of one but of many ; and Christ hath promised that where two or three are gathered together in his name , he will be in the midst of them . 5. Because God is better praised and more honoured of many together , then by one alone ; therefore David will praise God , and declare his name in the great Congregation . Christ will have our light to shine before men , that they seeing our good works , may glorifie our Father which is in heaven . This cannot be done by him that lives amongst wild beasts in a Desart ▪ How can he honour God by the exercise of justice , mercy , charity , humility , and other vertues , chiefly of his patience in suffering injuries , and of his obedience to superiours ? How shall he find out his own infirmities and failings , seeing selfe-love is in every man , and no man can so well pry into himselfe , as another ; and the heart of man is deceitful above all things ? 6. And lastly no man alone can be so secure from danger of enemies , as when he is in company ; and therefore Satan is more ready to assault man by tentations when he is alone , then when he is in the company and society of others . So he set not upon Christ when he was in Ierusalem , but when he was led by the Spirit into the D●sart ; therefore wo to him that is alone , for when he falls , there is not a second to help him up . As then in the body natural , God did not separate one member from another , but united them all in one bulk , under one head , to be animat●d by one heart or soul , that they might help each other ; so hath he done in the body Pol●tick of mankind .

Q. 6. Who were the first Monk● after Anthony ?

A. The Thabennesii , so called from Thabenna , an Island in the Province of Thebais . Monks , who were the first . In this one Pachomius an E●emite , about the time of Constantius , Constantines Son , assembled divers Monks together , and by the advice of an Angel ( so goeth the story ) prescribed them these rules ; to wit , that they should live together in one house , distinguished into divers Cells ▪ and in each cell should remain three Monks , but should all eat in one Hall . No man must be forbid to eat or fast ; they must sleep not lying on beds , but sitting in their chaires : they must wear Goats skins , which they must never put off but when they communicate ; then they must come only with their hood , with which their heads must be covered when they eat , that they may not be seen to eat ; for in eating they must neither cast their eyes off from the Table , nor must they speak . No stranger must be admitted without three years trial . See Sozomen , Nicephorus and Vincentius in his Spec. hist. They must pray twelve times in the day time , likewise in the evening , and in the night , a Psalm preceding each prayer . The Monks were divided into 24 Orders , according to the number of the Greek letters .

Q. 7. What were the Religious rules that Sa●nt Ba●il p●escribed to his Monks ?

A. Saint Basil , Monks of Saint Basil and their rules . Presbyter of Caesarea in Cappadocia , being molested by Eusebius , Bishop there , to avoid trouble and disturbing of the Church , retired to a Monastery in Pontus , where he preached to the Monks of that place ; and departing thence , travelled about the country of Pontus , and perswaded the Eremites , who lived apart in caves and cells of the Desarts , to unite themselves in Monasteries , and withal prescribes to them these 95. subsequent rules , which were imbraced by most of the Eastern Monks . The Rules were these . 1. To love God with all their heart , soul and strength , and their neighbours as themselves . 2. To ground this Love of God upon his power , glory , and excellency , as ●e is in himselfe , and on his goodnesse , mercy , and bounty towards us . 3. That the love of our neighbour be grounded on the command and will of God , and on his love towards us his enemies ; for if God hath so highly loved us that were his enemies , shall not we when he commands us , love our neighbours ? 4. That they should not live any longer a sunder , but together , because of the mutual helps , comforts , instructions , exercise of vertues , efficacy of prayers , security from dangers which are in the sociable , not in the solitary life . ● . That they should forsake the delights and vanities of the world , and with the Apostle , to crucifie it , and to be crucified to it . 6. That they should dispense their wealth to the poor and indigent . 7. That none be admitted into their Fraternity without probation . 8. That Infants be also admitted , but not without the consent of their Parents . 9. That they study to be continent and sober in their diet and behaviour . 10. Is set down the m●asure of their eating and drinking , and simplicity of food . 11. That there be no affectation or contention for superiority of place at the Table , but that all things be done there with order and decency . 12. That their appa●el be plain , simple , and homely ; and that they wea● a girdle , after the example of Iohn Baptist , and the Apostles . 13. That they walk not after their own sense and pleasure , but as they are directed by Gods word . 14. That they be obedient to their Superiours , but chiefly to God . 15. That they should serve God with the same affection as David did , when he said As the Hart brayeth for the Rivers of water , so doth my soul after thee O God . 16. That he who is their Governour should conside● whose minister he is ; and that he should be as tende● of his charge , as a nutse of her child . 17. That he reprove at first gently , and in the spirit of meeknesse ; but that he esteem of the obstinate as Heathens and Publicans . 18. That he suffer not the least offence to go unreproved , seeing the least is a breach of Gods Law . 19. That repentance be in sincerity . 20. That it be accompanied with good works . 21. And with confession . 22. That if a man relapse into sin , he may use more sincerity in his repentance then before ; for it seems the disease was not perfectly cured . 23. Let him that reproveth be as a Father or a Physitian ; and he who is reproved , as a Son and a Patient . 24. That no man defend or excuse himself in his evil courses . 25. That among them all things be in common . 26. That men of Estates bestow on their Kindred what is their due , and the remainder on the poor . 27. That none return to their Parents houses , except it be to instruct them , and by their Superiors leave . 28. That none give way through idlenesse for their minds to waver , or wander up and down . 29. That to avoid idle and sinfull dreams in the night , let every one be diligent in meditating on the Law and the word of God by day . 30. That with the same affection which Christ shewed in washing his disciples feet , should the strong and whole serve the sick and infirm . 31. That they should love one another , as Christ hath loved us . 32. That their speech be not idle , but seasoned with salt , and edifying . 33. That they should abstain from upbraiding or defaming words . 34. That they who either defame , or patiently hear their brother defamed , be excommunicated . 35. That they give not place or scope to anger . 36. That they set their affections on heavenly , not on earthly things . 37. That they neither sorrow nor rejoyce , but when they see God honoured or dishonoured . 38. That they take heed of worldly cares and too much security . 39. That what ever they doe , may be done to the glory of God . 40. That they beware of pride . 41. That by a mean esteem of themselves , they may learn humility . 42. That every one be obedient to another , as servants are to their Masters , or as Christ was obedient to his Father . 43. That no man 〈◊〉 occasion of scandal or offence to his brother ; that every 〈◊〉 doe his duty with cheerfulnesse , without grudging ; that ●conciliation may be made where there is any difference : 44 : That they judge not , lest they be iudged . 45. That they be truly zealous against sinne . 46. That no man doe his own will , nor undertake any thing without leave , seeing Christ came not to doe his own will , but the will of him that sent him . 47. That they be thankful to God , 〈◊〉 hath made them partakers with the Saints in light . 48. That they instruct novices in their duties . 49. That they debar not any man from entering into their Covent upon trial ; and withal , that they give them no offence . 50. That in their Fasting they use moderation and devotion . 51. That no man scorn to wear in old garment when it is given him . 52. That every man observe the hour appointed for eating . 53. That they give their alms with due consideration , and according to the discretion of the Superiour . 54. That a younger brother , instructing his elder , do it with reverence ; and that no man disturb the Orders setled in the Monastery . 55. That great care be had of the Utensils belonging to the Monastery . 56. If any be necessarily detained from publike prayer and singing , that then he pray , and praise God in his heart . 57. That they be reverent in their prayers , and not suffer their minds to wander , seeing the eyes of God are upon them . 58. That the Steward , and other Officers of the Covent be prudent and faithful in their dispensation . 59. That there be diversity of rewards , according to the diversity of works . 60. That he who returns to God by repentance , must weep , and be sorry for his former life , and hate his former actions . 61. That they should not be dismayed who have not wealth to give to the poor , seeing they have forsaken all for Christ . 62. That they take heed of affected ignorance , and consenting to other mens sins . 63. That they must not be silent , or connive at their Brothers offences , but must reprove him . 64. That they should never be without compunction and care , by reason of the remainders of sin in them 65. That they indeavour to be poor in spirit , which is to forsake all for the love of God . 66. That they presevere in doing good till the end of their life . 67. That thoug● in respect of themselves , they must not care what they eat , or what they drink ; yet , that they may be helpful to others , they must labour with their hand ▪ 68. That to think of meat and drink out of season is a sin . 69. That sackcloath be worn for humiliation , other garments for necessity ; that in spea●ing they neither be too loud nor too low . 70. That the Eueharist be received with fear , reverence and faith . 71. That they observe when it is fit to speak , when to be silent . 72. That they have alwaies the feare of God before them ; That they avoid the broad way , and strive to enter in at the narrow gate . 73. That they beware of coverousnesse , vaine-glory , and vanity in apparrel , to please men . 74. That they abstain from all defilement of the flesh , and endeavour to be pure in heart . 75. That they hate sinne , and take delight in Gods Law . 76 That they try their love to God , by their thankfulnesse to him ; by obedience to his commands , and by denying themselves . Their love to their neighbour , by fellow-feeling and sympathy in his prosperity and adversity . 77. That they should imitate God and Christ , in loving their enemies . 78. That they should be angry , but sinne not ; that they give place to anger , and not resist evill , but being persecuted , either to suffer , or fly . 79. That they strive for the peace of conscience ; and like new born babes receive the sincere milk of Gods word , without resisting . 80. That no man be puffed up with a conceit of his own worth , nor brag thereof , or glory therein . 81. That they beg true wisdome from God , and acknowledge him the Author of all good . 82. That they may know what it is to b● holy , to be just , not to cast pearles before Swine , and to be content with their dayly bread . 83. That no brother alone visit a sister but in company , and that by permission , and for edifica●ion to avoid offence . 84. That reproofe be joyned with gentlenesse ; and that none rely on his own judgment ▪ 85. That they hear one anothers infirimities . 86. That they pray against tentations . 87. That they do no● speak , or act any thing rashly , but advisedly . 88. That in giving , they should chiefly have regard to those of the houshold of faith ; and that every one must not be a dispenser , but he onely to whom that charge is committed . 89. That they labour not for faith , as some do , without charity ; and that they hide not their Talent in a Napkin . 90. They must distinguish betweene fury , which is alwayes evil , and just indignation against sin in their brother . 91. That Satan is not the cause of sinne in any man ▪ but as he consents to it ; therefore the more watchful should each man be over his owne heart . 92. If any man , being in debt , enter into the Monastery , he ought to pay his dept , if he be able . 93. That when a Sister confesseth , the Priest-Confessor do nothing but by order and decency , and in the presence of the Mother or Abbaresse . 94. If Satan strive to hinder any good action , they must not leave off their holy purpose and resolution . 95. That no man be wise in his own eyes , nor trust in his own strength , but in the Lord .

These Canons we may read more fully in Saint Basils Works . Ruffinus translated them into Latine ; And here we may see that such a Monastical life is not to be condemned : for these Monks were not to be idle , but to work with their hands ; therefore their Monasteries were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , places of Exercise , and the Monks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Exercisers , which signifieth not onely the exercise of their hands , but also of their mindes ; as Hospinian observes out of Budaeus . These Monks were tyed to weare a white garment .

Q. 8. What Religious Order did Saint Hierome erect ?

A. S. Hierom , who was coetaneal with S. Basil , being offended at the Heathenish lives of Christians in Rome , Saint Hierom. betook himself , with some others , into Syria , where he lived in the Desart for a time , giving himself to study , prayers , and meditation ; afterward returning to Rome , was so hated there by the Clergy , whose vices he sharply reproved ; that he betook himself again to his Monastical life in Syria , where Paula , a noble Roman Marton , erected four Monasteries , three for Women , and one for men , in Bethlehem , neer the stable where Christ was borne . In this Covent Saint Hi●rom lived many years with divers of his friends , spending his time in devotion , Monks of S. Hierom. writing , and meditating on the Bible , and educating also of divers noble youths , to whom he read Rhetorick , and the Poets : And thus he ended his dayes the 91. year of his life , and of Christ 421. The Monks of his Order are called Hieronymiani , See Sabellicus , Polydor Virgil , Baronius , Erasmus on the life of Saint Hierom , and in his Antidote to Rusticus the Monk . whose garments are of swart or brown colour : Over their coat they wear a plated cloak divided ; they gird their coat with a leather girdle , and wear wooden shoos . There is also an Order of Eremites of Saint Hierom , set up by Charles Granellus a Florentin , about the year of Christ . 1365. These Hier●mites flourished most in Italy , and Spain , and have large revenues .

Q. 9. Of What Religious Order is Saint Augustine held to be author ?

A. Of those who are called Canon Regulars , bearing Saint Augustines name , Monks of S. Austin . and of the Eremites of Saint Augustine . Which of these two Orders was first instituted by that great light and Doctor of the Church , it not yet certain ; we finde that this holy man was at first a Manichee till he was 31. years of age , and professed Rhetorick at Rome and Millan ; but by the perswasion of Simplicianus , and reading the life of Antony the Monk , he became a convert , and in a Garden with his friend Alipius , as he was bewailing his former life , he heard a voice accompanied with the Musick of Children , saying to him , Tolle , lege , Tolle , lege , that is , Take up and Read ; looking about , and seeing no body , he took this for a divine admonition , and so taking up the Bible , the first passage he lighted on was this : [ Not in Surfetting and Drunken●esse , not in Chambering and Wantonnesse , but put you on the Lord Iesus , &c. ] Upon this resolving to become a Christian , he went with Alipius to Millan , where they were both baptized with his Son , by Saint Ambrose Bishop the●● ▪ After this having spent a few years in fasting , prayer , and study in the holy Scripture , he was called to Hippo in Africa , where he was at first Presbyter , and then Bishop . He built a Monastery within the Church of Hippo ; where he lived with other learned men ●s in a Colledge , and from thence sent abroad divers Divines to be Clergy men in Hippo , and Bishops to other places . Now whereas Saint Austin was first an Eremite and lived in the Desart , before he erected a Collegiate life in Hippo , it is likely that the Eremites of his Order are more ancient then his Monks or Canons . But some doubt , whether either of those Orders were instituted by him , as divers other Orders who professe to live after his rule ; as the Scopettini instituted by Steven and Iames of Sena , and confirmed by Gregory 11. about the year 1408. The Prison●rii called also Lateranenses ; these sprung up in the Territory of Luca in Hetruria , which Eugenius 4. ratified . The Order of Saint George in Alga , instituted at Venice by L●●rentius Iustinianus , Anno. 1407. and confirmed by Pope Iohn 22. These wear a Blew habit . The D●minicans also , Brigidians , Iesuati , Servants of the blessed Virgin Mary , Hieromites , Antonians , Trinitaries , Brothers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem , Cruci●eri , Brothers of Saint Peter the Confessor , Brothers of the Lords Sepulchre Eremites of Saint Paul , with divers others . The habit of the Canons regular is a White Cloth Coat , open before , and down to their feet . This is girded to their body , and over it they wear a Linnen Surplesse to their knees , and over that ● short black Cloak to their elbows , with a Hood fastned to it ; their Crowns are shaven like other Friers ; and when they go abroad , they wear a bread Hat , or a black Corner'd Cap. But Saint Austins Eremites wear a black Coat , with a Hood of the same colour ; underneath there is a White little Coat . Their Girdle is of Leather with a Buckle of Horn. After the example of these Monastical Canons , there were Ecclesiastical Canons erected , who instead of an Abbot , had the Bishop for their Governour ; these were seated neer the Cathedral Church , which sometimes was called Mon●stery , and corruptedly Minster : these Canons ▪ whilst they lived strictly according to their rule , were named Regular ; but when they fell off from their strict way of living , and medled with worldly businesse , they received a new name of Canons Secular . With him see Sabellicus , Pol. Virgil , Crant●ius , Balaeus , Alph●nsu● , Alvarez de Guevarra , &c. Volaterran reckoneth 4555. Monasteries of Canons in Europe . 700. in Italy , whereas now are scarce 60. Popes , 36. Cardinals , 300. of Canonised Saints 7500.

Q. 10. Did Saint Austin institute his Eremites to beg ?

A. It is not likely , for Saint Austin never begged himself , but did live by his learned and pious labours ; Christ and his Apostles did not live idlely , and by begging ; Monks of S. Austin are not to beg . Saint Paul laboured working with his own hands and said , 1. Cor. 4. That he who will not work , should not eat . And 2. Thes. 3. That it is a more blessed thing to give then to receive . A begger was not to be suffered in Israel , and amongst Gods people it was held a curse to beg ; therefore David wished that his Enemies might beg their Bread , and sheweth that the children of the righteous shall never be driven to beg . Besides , they that are able to work , aud will not , but live upon the alms of such as are sick and impotent , are robbers of the poor and weak . I deny not , but Christ undertook voluntary poverty ; because he confesseth , Luc. 6. That the Son of man had not whereon to lay his head ▪ and Luc. 8. 3. that the Women did minister to him of their goods , and elsewhere That he had neither , House of his own to be born in , nor a Chamber of his owne to eate his last Supper in , nor an Asse of hi● own to ●ide on , nor a Grave of his own to lie in . Yet we do not read that he begged , or lived idlely ; for he went about preaching , working miracles , and doing good , therefore he needed not to beg ; for he that will thus imploy his life , shall not want , nor need to beg . And so if the Monks would take pains in praying and preaching , they needed not to be Mendicants ; For the labourer is worthy of his wages , no man goeth a Warfare on his on ch●rges ; he that serveth at the Altar ; must live by the Altar ; and be that soweth Spiritual things , should reap Temporal . I deny not also , but there were Lazarus . the two blinde men in the Gospel ▪ the cripple in the Acts , who did beg ; but the● the Jewish government was much altered from its first purity , and their Laws much neglected or corrupted , by their subjection to the Romans . Again that Christ and his disciples needed not to beg , is plaine , by the common purse among them , whereof Judas was the carrier . Now Christ assumed voluntary poverty ; though he did not begge ; to shew that he came to suffer want , and that his Kingdome was not of this world ; and to sanctifie our poverty to us , and to ●each the rich of this world , that they trust not in uncertain riches ; and that the poor should not be dejected , seeing Christ himself was poor . God also to humble us doth suffer us sometimes to be in ●ant . So he dealt with Elias , when he asked ●read of the Widow ; and David when he desired bread of Abimelech ; and Lazarus , when he begged at the rich mans door : but this is seldom , and to let us see , that on earth we have not true happinesse . Again I deny not but a single man , who hath no charge of Wife , Children , and Family , may renounce his wealth , that he may be the lesse burthened with the cares of this life , and the more apt for prayer and contemplation ; but this is not lawful in him who hath the charge of Wife and Family , for whom he ought to provide , If he be not worse then 〈◊〉 Infidel . To be brief , these Monks , who can work or preach , and will not , ought not to beg ; for wages are due to those that work , not so much out of charity , as out of justice .

Q. 11. Was that Leathre● Girdle ever worne by S. Augustin , with which the Monks of this order used to cure Diseases , and ease Paines in the body ?

A. ● . That Saint Austin ever wore this Girdle , Austins girdle is not known to me , nor can it be proved but by their own traditions . 2. That this Girdle hath mi●●culously cured Diseases , and asswaged Paines , is believed by divers lay-people , even by some Princes , who have for this end , wore the same . 3. That wonderfull cures have been wrought by this Girdle , is a●●evered by divers , but how truly , I know not . 4. God sometimes by weak means produceth strange cures ▪ as by Christs Spittle , Saint Peters Shadow , S●int pauls Handkerchieff ▪ the Hem of Christs Garment . ● . God permits Satan sometimes to do strange things , that they who will not believe the truth , may be deluded . 6. Many strange cures are to be ascribed to the force of imagination , rather then to such weak outward means . 7. To deny all miracles which have been written , is too much temeriti●● and to believe all , is too much credulitie . 8. We read of miracles not onely done by Moses , Christ , and his Apostles , but also by the Sorcerers of Egypt , Simom Magus , Antichrist , Apollonius and others . 9. As Scriptures at first were proved by miracles , so miracles are now to be proved by Scriptures ; for such miracles as are not consonant to Gods word , are not true . 10. Divers of the Roman Church doubt the truth of many of their miracles ; Canus Loc. 1. 11. c. 6. calls the Author of the Golden Legend a man of a brazen Face , and a Leaden Heart . Espencaeus upon 2. Tim. 4. saith , That the Legends are full of fables . Caietan Digr . 21. Opusc. de concep . Virg. C. 1. tells us , That it cannot be known infallibly , that the miracles on which the Church groundeth the Canonisation of Saints be true , because the credit thereof depends on mens reports , who may deceive others , and be deceived themselves .

Q. 12. What were the Institutions and Exercises of the first Monks ?

A. At first they used to work , Monks , their first institutions and Exercises . when occasion served ; to eat and drink soberly , to go decent in their apparel , to fast and pray often , to possesse all thing● in common ; to Read , Meditate , Preach , and hear the Word of God , to study Temperance , Continency , Modesty , Obedience , Silence , and other Vertues ▪ They were divided into tens , and hundreds ; every nine had their Decurio , or tenth man to overlook them , and every hundred had their Centurio , to whom the ten Decurions were subject , they had their distinct beds ; at the ninth hour they met to sing and hear Sermons , at Table they fit silent , and content themselves with Bread , Herbs , and Salt ; the old men onely drink Wine ; in the night they had their ho●● of prayer ; in the Summer they dine , but 〈◊〉 not : Their chief Governour they called Father ; in Syriack Abbot , who for his learning was eminent , and for his life exemplary . These ancient Monks used to wear Hoods and Girdles , they went also with staves , and scrips of Goat skins . But in Egypt they wore no shoos , because of the heat of that Country . The affairs of the Covent was committed to some Brother , till he grew weary of it ; but in Mesopotamia , Palestine , and Cappadocia ; the Brothers did serve by turns weekly ; at the end of the week , the servant did wash the feet of his Brothers , and so resigned up his office to the next . In most places they observed the third , sixth , and ninth hours for prayer ; none were admitted into the Monastery till they were 〈◊〉 tried by waiting ten days together without the Gate , and patiently enduring all the opprobrious speeches that should be uttered against them ; then did the Abbot receive them with a long exhortation , admonishing them of their duties , and chiefly exhorting them to Mortification , Humility , Silence , Obedience , Meeknesse , Patience , Sobriety , Submission , Confession of their infirmities , and such like duties . Then are these Probationers stript of their own Garments , and cloathed in Monks habit , and are tried one whole year under strict discipline ; if there be dislike on either side , they receive their own clothes again from the Steward , & are dismissed the Monastery . Small offences among these Monks were punished with publike humiliation and acknowledgment , the offender lying flat on the ground , till the Abbot bid him rise ; but great faults were punished with stripes , or expulsion : during their sitting at Table , they were to hearken to what was read out of the Scripture , to the end , they might be taken off from idle talk , and that their mindes might be sed as well as their bodies , seeing not by bread ●lone man doth live , but by every word that ca●neth out if the mouth of God . These primitive Monasteries also were subject to the Bishops of the Diocesse , without whose leave , they were not to go abroad from their Covents . I do not finde that in these Primitive Monasteries they were tyed to set Fasts , See Cassianus● Hierom , Erasmus , Vadianus , &c. ●● the three Vows of Chastity , Poverty , and Obedience , or to different cloathes and colours ; or to stay longer in the Monastery , then their own liking .

Q. 13 : Why did Religious Persons cut their Hair and Beards ?

A. Because long Hair was abused among the Gentiles to Pride , Why they cut their haire and beard . Luxury , and Superstition . It did argue also Effeminatnesse , Childishnesse , or Slavishnesse ; for in some places slaves used to wear long haire , which when they were made free , they layed aside ; so children , when they came to years o● puberty , cut their Haires , and offered them to Apollo who by the Poets is called Crinitus , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the nourisher of Haire ; the Gentiles gave long Haires to their gods ; So Iupiter , Apollo , Bacchus , Neptune , Aesculapius , are described with long Haire . Nature gave the Woman long Haire , to distinguish her from the Man ; therefore men with long Hair were noted for Effeminate , and in derision called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Hair-trimmers . The Apostle reproves it in men ; therefore the Clergy by the Canons of Councils and Decretals , are forbid to nourish their Hairs , but to cut them ; yet I do not finde that they used in those times to shave , or were injoyned to do so , but rather the contrary : therefore Optatus Milevitanus , L. Cont. Parmen. reproves the Donatists for shaving the Catholike Priests : and Clemens Alexandrinus , L. 3. Paedag. c. II. saith that the Haires are to be clipt with Scissors , not shaved with a Rasor . And the reason why shaving was then prohibited among the Christians , was because it was used by the Gentile Priests in honour of their Idols ; for in the time of the Primitive Christians , were the Priests of Isis yet extant , who used to shave their Heads : for this cause God would not have the Jewish Priests to shave , seeing he would not have them to be like the Idolatrous Priests ; nor would he have them to shave in Funerals , Levit. 21. Now the reasons why Monks and Clerks , were shaved among Christians , and that onely on the top of their Head , so that their hairs hanging about their Ears , represented a Crown , were these . 1. To resemble the Crown of Thorns which Christ wore . 2. To shew that Christs Priests are also spiritual Kings . 3. They shave off their Haires to shew that they should lay aside all superfluities of the flesh , and sinful lusts ; but the Crown of the Head must be bare , to shew that the minde must be free for contemplation 4. their naked and bare Crowns were to shew the nakednesse , purity , and simplicity of their lives . Con , Agath , can. 11 : Tolet. 3. can. 12. 5. To shew their repentance and conversion ; for such were commanded to cut their Haires , before they were admitted again into the Church . 6. To discriminat the Christian Monk● from the Jewish Nazarites , who wore long Haire , as Moses did Vaile , to shew that the mystery of redemption was not as yet revealed . 7. They cut or shave to avoid the uncleannesse and inconveniences that accompany long Haire . 8. To shew their contempt of the world , See Platina , Balaeus , Pol , Virgil , Bellarmin , and others . and of those vain Effeminate men who pride themselves in their long Haire . 9. They shave their Beards that they may look smooth like Children and Angels , who are alwayes painted young , by this shewing , they should be Children in malice , and Angels in innocency .

Q. 14. Whence came the custome of shaving , or cutting the hairs of head and beard among religious persons ?

A. Some will have Saint Peter to be the first Christian that was shaved on the crown , Their shaving whence it came . at Antioch , by the Gentiles in derision . Others ascribe this custome to Anicetus , who lived about 165. years after Christ ; but this is rejected by Bellarmine . Others again will have the Fourth Council of Toledo , about the year of Christ 631. to enjoyn this shaving of the crown ; and in the council of Aquisgran , an Christi 816. the Monks are enjoyned to shave in Easter week . But shaving of the Beard is not so ancient ; for it came in with the Doctrin of Transubstantiation , taught by Peter Lombard , Anno 1160. and established by Innocent 3. in the Council of Later●n , in the year 1200. The reason of this shaving was , left any hairs of the beard might touch the body or blood of Christ ; or least any crum of the bread , or drop of the wine might fall upon , or stick to the beard . In the time of Epiphanius , about 400. yeares after Christ , it was not the custome among Monks to cut their beards ; for he inveighs against the Monks of Mesopotamia , for wearing long hairs like women , and cutting their beards , which also was the custome of the Messalian Hereticks . But that this custome of cutting the beard was not generally received by the Clergie , appears in the French Story ; for Fr●ncis the first caused the Church-men with a great sum of money to redeem their beards which he threatned to cut : but indeed the custome of shaving was used among the Gentile Priests ; for which reason God would not have his Priests to shave , that they might not seem to follow the wayes of Idolaters . The Egyptian Priests , by shaving off all their haires , did signifie that the Priests should be pure and cleane , and free from all pollution . They used also in Mourning and Funerals to cut their haires ; so Statius saith , 1. 6. The●● Terg●que & ●ectore fusam Caesariem minuit , and to cut the haires of the dead , which they laid on the Tomb , or cast into the fire , as a sacrifice to Pluto and Pr●serpina , as may be seen in Euripides and Homer . Of this custome speaketh Virgil , in the death of Queene D●do ;

Nondum illi flavum Proserpina vertice crinem Abstulerat , Stygieque caput damnaverat Orco , &c. Sic ait , & dextra crinem secat , &c.

They used also to spread their cut haire upon the Coffin , as Heliodor 1. 6. sheweth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And as they offered the hairs of the dead to Orcus ; so they did of Children to the Rivers , from whence they held all things had their Original , or else to Apollo and Hercules , that is , the Sun ; for by the heat of the Sun , and the moisture of Water , haires are procreated . But in their Marriage Solemnities they used to offer their haires to Diana or Iuno , cui vincla jugalia cur●● ; for she was held the Goddesse of marriage . Childrens haire were cut with ceremony in the Temples , and preserved in boxes or cases of Gold and silver . Sea-men in danger of shipwrack used to cut their haires , thinking thereby to appease the angry Sea gods . Among some Gentiles the haires were cut in signe of liberty ; among others in token of servitude : It was a punishment to cut the hair among the Germans , as T●citus de mor. Ger. sheweth of the women there , who for adultery had their hair cut : Accisis crinibus nudatam domo expellat maritus . Such also as stood guilty of capitall crimes were shaved ; as Nicolaus Damascenus sheweth , and Philostratus in the life of Apollonius . But sometimes again guilty persons wore long hair , and were forbid to shave ; to be halfe shaved was the badge of a slave ; Frontes literati , & capisllum semirass , & pedes annulati , saith Apuleius ● . 9. Slaves were stigmatized on the forehead , halfe shaved , and had rings about their feet . Davids servants were sent back by the Ammonites ha●fe shaved . Sometimes shaving was a note of Effeminatenesse ; sometimes of Craft ; sometimes of Foolishnesse ; sometimes of Liberty ; and sometimes ( as is said ) of Slavery . But however it was used among the Gentiles , it is expresly forbid to the Jewes , Lev. 19 : and threatned as a punishment . Yet among Christians it is indifferently used ; Isa. 7. 20. but among the Monks and Priests it is used as a mark of distinction ; and 15. 2. and to shew that as dead men were shaved among the Gentiles , Ier. 48. 3●● so that our Monks are dead to the world , and as the Gentiles thought by cutting their haire to pacifie their angry Gods ; so the Monks , by laying aside all fleshly superfluities , strive to avoid Gods wrath . This I should like well , if they were as carefull about the thing signified , as they are about the signe : And as shaving was sometimes a signe of Liberty , so I wish it were among them , who as they pretend , See Hadrian Iunius , Pol. Virgil , Hospinian , Schedius , Bellarmine , &c. they are free from the world , so they were free also from the Devil , and the flesh , and from those sinnes that enslave them ; for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne ; yea a servant of servants , whatsoever badges of liberty hee pretend .

Q. 15. Where there any Religious Women , which we call Nuns , in the Primitive times of the Church ?

A. Yes : For we read of Marcella , Nuns in the Primitive times . Sophronia , Principia , Paul● , Eustochium , and others , who did professe chastity , and contempt of the world , and an earnest desire of heavenly things . This retired life they undertook of their own accord , and not by force ; for every one is not capable of perpetual Virginity nor were they tyed to it by vow : For the Apostle saith , That if a Virgin marry , she sinneth not . Indeed such Virgins as had dedicated themselves to God and a single life , if afterward finding their own inability to persevere , did marry , these marriages were thought scandalous , yet lawful ; For it is better to marry then to burne ; therefore they were not rescinded ; and the parties so marrying were evil reported of for their inconstancy ; for this cause pennance was in ▪ joyned them . And afterward Iovinian made it capital for any man to marry , or to sollicit a Nun , because the Donatists of his time defloured divers Nuns . Such married couples were Excommunicated by the Church , perpetually imprisoned , or put to death , by the Civill Magistrate , and the marriage absolutely disanulled as incestuous . Before Censtantine's time , I doe not read of any Monasteries or Nunneries erected for Women , by reason of frequent persecutions , and the uncertain condition of Christians then : But after that peace was established in the Church , Houses were built for Virgins , but yet with liberty to be elsewhere ; for Eustochium the Virgin lived with her own Parents , and so did the Virgin Demetrias ; and we finde in Cyprian , Hierom , and Austin , that such Virgins had liberty to goe abroad , to heare Sermons in the Church , and to receive the Eucharist with the rest of Gods people ; they were enjoyned to be modest and frugall in their cloaths and diet ; not to converse with men ; not to walk alone ; not to bathe , except their hands and feet ; to fast and pray often ; to be vailed ; to abstain from wine ; to wash the Saints feet ; not to be idle , but either to sing , pray , hear , or be working with the needle . And seeing hair was given to the woman as an ornament and badge of distinction , and for modesty ; therefore Nunnes of old were not shaven● as now , but were prohibitted by the Council of Gangren , Can. 17. to shave at all . Yet in the Syrian and Egyptian Monasteries , Nunnes at their admission used to offer their haires to the Abbatesse because it was not lawfull for them to wash or anoin● their heads : They that will read more fully what is written of the Primitive Nuns , let the● ▪ read Basil , Athanasius , Cyprian , Hier●in Austin , &c. who have written largly of this subject . therefore to keep their heads the cleaner from filth and vermin , they cut their hair . It s likely they learned this custome from the Vestal Virgins at Rome , who used to cut their haire , and offer it on the tree L●tos , called Capill●ta , as Pliny sheweth .

Q. 16. In what account are Monks , at this day in the Roman Church ?

A. They are of that high esteeme , that their very garments are counted sacred , and that there is power in them to cure diseases , to work miracles , to drive away evil spirits , to further them towards Heaven , so that some Kings and Princes have desired to dye in a Francisca● Hood . Monks , in what account at Rome at this day . 2. They count this the state of perfection , the Angelical life , the life that Eliah and Saint Iohn Baptist , Christ and his Apostles did embrace , and a life meritorious of Heaven . 3. Whereas in the beginning Monks were altogether Lay-men , and not to meddle with any other employment but what was proper to their profession , to wit , prayer , fasting , virginity , poverty , and obedience : now they are admitted into , and priviledged with all Ecclesiastick Dignities , from the Doore-keeper even to the Papacy . 4. The married life , amongst many of them , is accounted pollution , compared with the Monasticall ; Notwithstanding the Apostle tells us that marriage is honourable , and Christ honoured it himselfe with his presence and first miracle ; and would be born of a Virgin , but after shee was espoused to a Husband . 5. Such is the respect they give to this life , that they prefer it to all natural affection and duty between Parents and Children , to which not onely are wee tyed by nature , but also by speciall command from God . Hierome commends Paula in her Epitaph for abando●ing Brother , Kindred , and her owne Children , whose teares shee slighted , preferring this kinde of life to them all ; but this preposterous zeale is condemned by the Council of Gangra , Can. 15. 6. So likewise they prefer it to the mutuall duty and stipulation that is betweene man and wife , permitting , yea teaching that they may forsake each other , and enter into a Monastery ; which is to put asunder those whom God hath joyned together ; to defraud one another of due benevolence , and by this meanes occasion adultery . The Apostles counsell is , that the married couple should not defraud one another , except it be for a time , by consent , to give themselves to prayer , seeing the man hath not power over his own body , but the woman ; and so the man hath power over the woman . 7. They will not permit Monks and Nunnes ever to marry , though they have not the gift of continency , accounting all such marriages Sacriledge ; whereas the first Monks were left to their owne freedome , and not constrained to stay longer then their conveniences would permit : And in the Primitive times of the Church , marriages contracted after the vow of continency made , were not dissolved , but held lawful ; onely the parties for their inconstancy were enjoyned pennance , and the man made incapable of Eccelesiastical employment : Neither were their Monks forced to vow chastity , seeing every one is not capable thereof , and much mischiefe hath proceeded from this constrained Vow : but men were left to their owne freedome . Neither was it at that time counted a more hainous sinne for a Monk to marry a Nunne , then to keep a Concubine . 8. The modern Monks are permitted to weare Rings ; See Erasmus , Polyd. Virgil , Hospinia● , Baronius , Bellarmine , &c. to converse in Kings and Princes Courts ; and such is the opinion they have of Monasteries , that they think a man cannot sufficiently repent him of his sinnes , or be truly mortified ; except he be shut up in a Covent .

Q. 17. How were the Monks and Nunnes of old consecrated ?

A. The Monks after prayers and exhortation made by the Priest , How consecrated anciently . is by the same signed with the signe of the Grosse , and shaved or polled rather ; then is his old garment taken off , and he is cloathed in a Monastical habit , Nunns , how consecrated anciently . and with other holy men present , is made partaker of the Divine mysteries . The Nunnes were consecrated either by the Bishop or the Priest , and by them covered with a Vaile ; if the Abbatesse presumed to do this , she was excommunicated : Twenty five yeares of age was then held a fit time for Virgins to be Vailed , but now they may at twelve , or before ; the dayes of the yeare for receiving their Vaile , and Consecration , were the Epiphany , Easter-eve , and the festival dayes of the Apostles , except in case of death . The Virgin to be consecrated was presented to the Bishop in her Nunnes habit ; then before the Altar with Musick and burning Tapers , the Priest before hee puts on her Vaile , thus saith , Behold Daughter , and Forget thy People and thy Fathers House , See Ambrose , Tertussian , Hierom , Austin , and Di●nysius the Areopagite , in his Hierarchie , if that book be his . that the King may take pleasure in thy beauty : To this the people cryed Amen , and so the Vaile is cast over her , and all the religious Martons present do kisse her , after the Priest hath blessed and prayed for her : in this Vaile is placed as much Sanctity , as in Baptisme ; and that such Virgins as depart out of this world without it , are in danger of damnation .

Q. 18. What was the Religious Order of the Benedictines ?

A. Benedict or Be●et in Vmbria , Benedicti●● Monks . a country of Italy , being weary of the warres and tumults there , retired himselfe into a Desart place , after the manner of Autho●y the Theba● , to whom did flock multitudes of people ; from thence he goeth to Cassinum , an ancient Town where he setled , and prescribed Laws to his Monks , after the manner of Saint Basil. He is said to found twelve Monasteries , over which he placed twelve Abbots , that were his Disciples . His chiefe Monastery , Cassinum , was richly endowed by Tertullus , a Roman Patritian , who bestowed on it , Castles , Villages , Lands , and large possessions . Equitius , a Senator followed his example , and conferred large revenues on it , and so did divers others after him . This Order did quickly spread through France , Germany , Sieily , Spain , England , and other places . By the meanes of Ma●rus his Disciple , who was Sonne to Equitius the Roman Senator , neere Orleans ; the first Monastery of Benedictines is founded , consisting of one hundred and fourty Brothers , which number was not to be altered . By Placidus Sonne to Tertullus , the Roman Patrieian , Benet set up a Monastery in Sicily . By Leobardus , he erected a Monastery in Alsatia , foure miles from Strasburg ; he planted also a Monastery at Rome , neere the Lateran Church , in the time of Pelagius . By D●natus a Benedictine Covent is erected in Spain about the yeare of Christ 590. By Austin , Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , the Benedictines got footing in England , Anno 596. and so by degrees they spread through other places ; chiefly in Germany , by Boniface the German Apostle , and Bishop of Mentz , Anno 545. These Benedictines were afterward divided into divers Sects ; Namely the Cluniacenses , instituted in Burgundy , by one Otho , an Abbot , to whom William , Sirnamed the Godly , D. of Aquitain gave a Village called Mastick , Anno 916. The Carnalduenses were erected by one Romoaldus a Benedictine , on the top of the Appenin Hills . The Vallisumbrences , so called from Vallis Vmbrosa , on the side of the Appenins were erected by one Gualbertus a Florentine , Anno 1060. the Montelivetenses were set up by one Bernard Ptol●mens at Sienna in Tuscany . Anno 1047. The Grandimonte●ses about the same time were instituted by one Steven , a Noble man in France . The Cistertians , so called from Cistertium in Burgundy , about the same time were erected by one Robert , Abbot of Molismenia . Saint Bernard was of this order , who about the yeare of Christ , 1098. was made Abbot of Claravallis , whose Monks were called from his name Bernardines , who are all one with the Cistertians , saving that the Cistertians wear all white ; but the Bernardines , a black Gowne over a white Coat . The Celestini , so called from Pope Celestinus the Fifth , their founder , whose former name was Peter Moroneus . See Antoninus , Sabellicus , Bruschius of the German Monasteries , Baleus in his Centuries , &c. This Order was confirmed by Gregory the tenth , in the Council of Lyons . All these were branches of Benedictines . The Camalduenses , Montelivetenses , and Cistertians wear white ; the Monks of the Shaddowy Vally , Purple ; the Celestins , Skie colour , or blew . The Grandimontenses wear a Coat of Mailes , and a black Cloak thereon .

Q. 19. What other Orders proceeded from the Benedictines :

A. Benet may be called the founder and author of all the Religious Orders that were in the West , Benedictines , Authors of other Orders . for 666. years together , that is , till the times of the Dominicans and Mendicants ; so that there were of Benedictine Monks reckoned by Trithemius , L. 1. c. 4. above Fifteen thousand Abbies ; out of which proceeded multitudes of Cardinals , Arch-Bishops , Bishops , Abbots , and other eminent men , besides Popes . The Gregorian Order was a branch of the Benedictine . Gregory the great , afterward Pope , was at first a Monk , who , after his fathers death , erected on his own charges Six Monasteries in Sicily , and at Rome converted his Fathers house into a Monastery , and dedicated it to Saint Andrew ; to these Monks he prescribed the rule of Saint Bennet , and assigned to them a large dark or brown coloured cloak to be worne , on which was woven a red crosse in the brest ; these did not shave their beards : The Monks called Gerundinenses were after the Order of Bennet instituted by Iohn , Bishop of the Geru●dinenses in Portugal about the year of Christ , 610. He was warned in a dream to build a Monastery ; which he did , and had it ratified by the Pope . He gave them a white Garment to wear , Of these passages see Platina , Francus in his Chronicles , Sabellicus , Volaterran , Trithemius , &c. with his own arms on the breast ▪ thereof ; they were ordered to wear four Ribbands , to wit , two red , and two green . This order was erected under Pope Boniface the fourth . The rule which Bennet prescribed to his Monks , was written out by Pope Gregory the great , and confirmed by Pope Eugenius the Second .

Q. 20. What were the rules which St. Bennet prescribed to his Monks ?

A. He first sheweth what the duty of the Abbot is , namely to be careful of his charge , to be holy , just , wise , and charitable in his deeds ; and to be powerful in his words , Benedictines , their rules prescribed by Saint Benet . to exhort , correct , reprove , to beware of partiality , and dissimulation , and chiefly of covetousnesse , and pride , not to do any thing of himself without advice of the Covent ; he enjoyneth all to be obedient , silent , humble , to be watchful to prayer in the night ; he prescribes what Psalms they are to sing every day and night ; and what Psalms in their canonical hours . That Haleluia should be said continually between Easter and Pentecost , that they should praise God with David seven times a day ; to wit , in the morning , at the first , third , sixth , and ninth hours ; in the evening , and completory , and at midnight . Particular Psalmes are appointed for each of these canonical hours ; that they must pray with all reverence . That their be Deanes chosen in each Monastery to ease the Abbot ; That every Monk have his own bed to sleep in , that a candle burn by them till the morning ; That they sleep in their cloathes girt , that at the ringing of the bell they may be the more ready for prayer ; divers degrees of Pennance are injoyned according to the degrees of offences ; That the Abbot use all the means he can to reclaim the excommunicate persons , that the lost sheep may be brought home with joy ; That if no correction will prevail , the obstinate person be expelled the covent ; who upon repentance may be received three times ; but never after the third time ; That the Steward of the Monastery be a man of discretion , government , and trust ; That the Abbot keep an inventory of all utensils belonging to the Covent ; That all things be common among the Brothers ; That there be no grudging or murmuring ; That every one serve in the kitching , and in other places when his turn is ; That a special care be had of the sick and infirme , so likewise of the aged and children ; That their be chosen a weekly Reader , to read in time of refection ; That each man be content with a pound of bread for a day : and that onely the sick be permitted to eat flesh ; That wine be drunk sparingly ; That from Easter to Pentecost the Brothers may have their refection at the sixth hour , and their supper in the evening ; in the Summer let them fast every fourth and sixth day in the week , till the ninth hour . The other days let them dine at the sixth hour ; From the midist of September till Lent , let them have their refection at the ninth hour ; but in the Lent time at the evening , so it be by day light ; That after the Completory there be no speaking at all ; if any come late to prayers , or to the table , he is to stand apart by himself ; and to be last served , and shortned in his victuals ; if any for some great offence be excommunicated out of the Oratory , he shall make satisfaction by prostrating himself before the Oratory ; that they shall not onely give themselves to prayer and meditation , at the appointed hours , but shall also labour some part of the day with their hands , to keep them from idlenesse ; That they observe Lent with all strictnesse ; that they use strangers with all reverence and cheerfulnesse , and that the Abbot salute them with a holy kisse , and wash their feet ; that none receive letters or tokens from their Parents without the Abbots leave ; That the Abbot cloath his Monks as he findeth the seasons of the year requireth ; That no Novice be admitted into the Monastery , without sufficient trial of his constancy , and patience ; That if a Priest desireth to enter into a Monastery , he submit himself to the Laws thereof ; and that he have the next place to the Abbot ; That Noble men , who offer their Children to God in the Monastery , swear they will never give them any part of their Estate , but that it be conferred on the Covent ; That if a stranger Monk desire to continue in the Monastery , he be not denied , so his life be not scandalous ; If the Abbot desire to have a Priest or Deacon ordained , let him choose one of his own Covent ; That he shall be Abbot whom the whole Covent , or the greater and better part shall choose ; That the Provost or Praepositus be chosen by the Abbot to whom he must be subject ; That the Porter be an ancient and discreet man , who may receive & give answers , & that the Monastery be provided with Water , and a Mil , and other necessaries within it self , left the Brothers should wander abroad ; If the Abbot enjoyn to any Monk impossibilities , he must with reverence and submission excuse his inability ; if the Abbot urge it , he must obey , and trust to Gods assistance ; That in the Monastery none presume to defend , or strike , or excommunicate another : But that they be obedient and loving to each other ; That they be zealous for Gods Glory , and when they are working , to be still singing of Psalmes . These rules are set down at large 〈◊〉 Hospinian , out of Gregory , and contracted by Isidor Hispalensis .

Q. 21. What habit and dyet do the Benedictines use ?

A. Their habit is a round coat , a hood called . Cuculla , Cappa , and Melos from Melis , a brock , gray or badger , because it was wont to be made anciently of the skin of that beast . Scapulate is so called from Scapulis the shoulders , Their habit and Dyet . which this covereth . In winter their hoods are lined . They were not wont to wear breeches but when they travelled into the countrey . The colour of their upper garment is black , under which they wear a white wollen coat with sack-cloath , and they go booted . The ancient Benedictines were wont , after they were Bishops , to wear the habit of their former profession ; and to this they were enjoyned by the eighth General Council held at Constantinople ; they were also tyed by their rule to lie in their coats and hoods , and to wear course cloth ; but now the case is altered , and so it was in Saint Bernards time , Of the Benedictines habit and dyet see more ●n Polyd. Virgil , Hospi●ian , Sabellicus , Antoninus , Turre-cremata , &c. who complains against the Monks luxury in apparrel , wearing , Non quod utilius , sed quod subtilius : Silk garments to shew their pride , but not of cloth to keep them warm . Their simple and course Dyet , as it was prescribed by Benet , is changed into dainty fare ; they now eat Flesh and drink Wine plentifully ; of this Hugo de Sancto Victor● complaineth .

Q. 22. What Religious Rules did the Second Council of Aquisgran or Aix prescribe to be observed by the Monks ?

A. This Council being held the eight hundred and sixteenth yeare after Christ , Rules prescribed to the Monks by the Council of Aix . ordered that no Lay-man or Secular Priest be received into a Monastery , except he become a Monk ; that the Monks do not swear , that in the Parasceve they use nothing but bread and water . That before they goe to sleep , the Prior besprinkle them with holy water ; tha● the tenth part of their almes be given to the poor ; That they hath not without the Priors leave ; That particular Psalmes be sung for the dead ; That they how not their knees in Whitsun-week , nor fast : but they must fast the Ember-weeks , and on the Eves of the Apostles ; that in case of necessity the Brothers walk with slaves ; That in uncertaine theft , there be a suspending from supper , till the guilty party confesse ; That at Christmasse and Easter for eight dayes together , they that will , may eat the flesh of birds ; That all Monks , if they can , learne their rules by heart ; that in the Kitchin , Mill , and other such places they work with their owne hands ; That the delinquent cast himselfe on the ground before his Abbo● , or Prior ; That they kisse no Women ; That in Lent they wash each others feet . At the Lords Supper let the Abbot wash and kisse the feet of his brethren . In Easter and Whitsun-week ; and on Christmasse , and other festival dayes , let there be no speaking in the Cloyster , but hearing Gods Word read . That the Abbot exceed not the proportion of his Monks in eating , drinking , cloathing , sleeping , and working ; and that he be not given to gadding abroad ; That the servants after the refection of the brothers , eat by themselves ; and that the same Lessons ; be read to them , which were read to the Brothers ; That Hallelujah be omitted in the Septuagesi●a . That Novice must neither be shaved nor cloathed with a Monks garment , till his time of probation be expired , and promise made by him of obedience , according to Saint Bennets rule . That none be set over Monks , but he that is a monk . That in Lent the Brothers do work till the nineth houre , then repaire to Masse ; and in the evening let them take their refection . These are the chiefe duties , to which Saint Bennets Monks are enjoyned by the aforesaid Synod . And whereas at first the Monks were Lay-men , and had no Priest , but such as came from abroad ; at last they were permitted to have Priests of their owne , and that they should receive Tythes , First-fruits , Oblations , & Donations , as well as other Priests , by Gregory the great , Boniface , and other Popes , as may be seen in Gratian.

Q. 23. What were the Rites and Institutions of the Monks of Cassmum ?

A. This was the first Monastery of the Benedictins , Monks of Cassinum . where divers Rites were observed , which are not in Bennets Rule . The chief are these . Fourteen dayes before Easter all the Altars are stript of their ornaments , and covered with black ; the Images are vailed ; Gloria Patri is not sung . Three nights immediatly before Easter the Night Service continueth till the morning , and is joyned to the Mattins ; no hells are rung ; the lights are put out ; the Abbot washeth the Monks feet . In the Parasceue late , a little bread and water is taken . On Easter Eve in the night time the Tapers are kindled . On Easter day , before Masse , there is a Procession with Burning Tapers , and Holy Water , the Priests singing and praying . The two next dayes after , Crosses , Holy Water , and Reliques are carried about with the Gospel , and burning Tapers , with singing and saluting each other with holy kisses , the Priests being in their rich Copes . Six severall times in the yeare they enter into the Refectory singing ; namely , on Christmasse day ; on the Epiphany ; on Palme Sunday ; on the Holy Sabbath ; on Easter day ; and the third day in Easter week . Every Lords day they have 12. Lectures , and so many on their chief Festivals , namely , Christs Nativity , the Epiphany , the Purification of Mary , the two Martyrs , Faustinus and Iuletta , S. Scholastica , S. Bennet , Ascension day , the Festivals of the Apostles , S. Laurence , S. Mary , S. German , S. Andrew ; on these Eves they fast , they doe not kneel , nor work ; but on the lesser Festivals they read but eight Lessons , and afterward they work . Their meat and drink is measured to them , according to the discretion of the Abbot . When they receive new garments , which is about S. Martins day , they march singing , with Tapers burning in their hands , into the Vestry , or Wardrobe , where this Gospel is read [ Be not carefull what you shall eat , nor what you shall drink ; nor for your bodies , with what they shall be cloathed ] Then having prayed , they lay down their old garments , and receive new . They begin their Lent on Qu●●quagesima Sunday ; and a few dayes before they receive wax for lights , with which they are to read in the night time . They confesse to one another twice a day ; These Rites , besides their Ceremonies about the dead , are Recorded by Thedomarus , the twelfth Abbot of that Monastery , & out of him set down by Hospinian de Orig. Monachatus . in the morning of their failings by night ; in the evening of their failings by day . They must not walk either within or without the Covent with a staff , except they be weak . What work soever they are about in the kitchin , or else-where , they sing Psalms . They are shaven all together on certain days , namely , at Easter , Ascension day , the first of August , the first of September , and first of October , and at S. Martins day , and Christmasse . If Easter fall out late , they are shaved a little before Septuagesima , and in the Quinquagesima .

Q. 24. What is the manner of electing their Abbots ?

A. Each Monastery is to chuse an Abbot from among themselves , Abbots , how Elected . either by generall consent , or of the better part : If there be none among them fit for that place , then they may chuse out of some other Monastery ; when he is chosen , it is not in their power to depose him . If a Clergy-man be chosen Abbot , he must leave off his former Function . Two Abbots must not be chosen for one Monastery ; nor must one Abbot be over two Monasteries ; they must not meddle with secular affairs . If an Abbot do not punish grievous enormities , he is to be sent to another Covent , where he is to do pennance ; but not in his own , because of the strict subjection and obedience , by which the Monks are tyed to their Abbots : If the Covent chuse an unfit man for their Abbot , the Bishop of the Diocesse , with the neighbouring Abbots , or the Prince of the place , may depose him , and choose another . Now Princes ordinarily choose such as they please , and impose them upon the Monks ; but the Abbot , when he is chosen , must be consecrated by the Bishop of the Diocesse , who hath power to visit the Monasteries within his jurisdiction , and to correct what is amisse . If the Abbot shall refuse to submit to the Bishop , he is suspended from the Communion till he repent . Neither must he alienate any thing that belongs to the Covent without the Bishops consent ; if he do otherwise , he must be degraded , and the things alienated restored again by the Bishops command . What is conferred by devout persons on the Monastery , must not be converted by the Abbot to his own particular use . No man must erect a Monastery without the Bishops consent ; nor must the Abbot travell into a forrein Country without leave from his Diocesan , who must not do any thing that may tend to the prejudice of the Monastery ; which if he doe , he is to be excommuncated ; Neither must he , without the consent of the other Abbots , depose an Abbot , or alienate the things belonging to the Monastery , for the Abbots offence . In case of injury , the Abbot may appeal from the Bishop to the Prince , or to a Counel ; and some Abbots there are , who , with their Monasteries , are onely subject to the Pope , as Cassinum . The Monastery of S. Maximinus , near Trevers , is subject onely to the Emperour in temporals , and to the Pope in spirituals . Anciently the Election of the Abbot was ratified by the Emperour , Of these passages see Bruschius in his German Monasteries ; Baleaus in his Centuries ; Hospinian , and others . or Prince , in whose Dominion the Monastery was ; but afterwards the Pope extorted this power from the Emperour , and drew all investitures to himself ; to whom the Abbots swear allegeance and fealty . The Ceremony used by the Emperour in the Abbots confirmation , was the delivering of a Staff and Ferula into his hands , to put him in mind of his Pastoral Office .

Q. 25. What were the Nuns of this Order , and what were their Rules ?

A. Scholastica , Nuns of S. Bennets order , and their Rules . Sister to Bennet , erected the Order of Nuns , after Bennets Rule . They are not permitted to be Godmothers in Baptisme , not to goe abroad , except in case of great necessity , and that with some ancient women . They must give themselves to singing , prayer , and meditation , and must observe the Canonical hours . They must not speak with any man , except in publike before witnesses . None must be admitted into the Nunnery without one years probation at least . If any be found unchaste , after three whippings she is sed with bread and water for one whole year in prison . None must wear Silks ; they are consecrated and vailed by the Bishop alone . When the Nun is cloathed with her Sacred Vestiments , she approacheth to the altar , holding in each hand burning Tapers ; there she kneeleth , and having heard the Gospel read , the Bishop prayeth for her perseverance in patience , chastity , sobriety , obedience , and other vertues . The Abbatesse ought to be a woman of d●scretion , gravitie , and religion ; who should be carefull and vigilant over her charge ; who must not suffer any man to speak either with her self , or with her Nuns , after Sun-set , till the morning , and that before witnesses . She must not go abroad without the Bishops leave , and upon urgent necessity , and must leave in the interim a Deputy to look to her charge ; Of these things see Gregory , and the Councels , chiefly of Tours , Forojulium , the sixt of Constantinople , of Paris , under Ludovicus and Lotharius , &c. neither must she go abroad without some Nuns to accompany her . No young woman must be chosen Abbatesse , nor any under 60. years of age . No woman must be suffered to come into the Monks Covent , nor must men be permitted to enter the Nunnery , except the Priest to officiate , who must stay no longer then whilest he is officiating . The Monasteries of Men and Women must be built apart , to prevent scandal and the temptations of the Devil . The Abbatesse must not presume to impose hands , to ordain Priests , or to Vaile the Virgins .

Q. 26. What Laws were prescribed for Monasteries ?

A. 1. That they should be built in such places , Monasteries , and their Laws . where all conveniences may be had , that the Brothers may not have occasion to gad abroad . 2. That they may not , being once dedicated , be converted to secular uses ; but if the Monks live disorderly , they may be thrust out , and Secular Canons be put in their place . So likewise the houses of Secular Canons may be converted into Monasteries . 3. That in Synods or other publike meetings , the Abbot of Cassinum take the place before all other Abbots , because of the antiquitie and dignity of that Monastery , being the Mother of all other Monasteries in the West . 4. They were exempted from all civil exactions , and Secular affairs , that they might the more freely serve God . 5. Every Monastery was permitted to have an Advocate , who was a Lawyer , to maintain the Priviledges , Lands and Revenues of the Covent , for the ease of the Monks , who were not to meddle with secular affaires ; but the Advocate was to do nothing without the consent of the Abbot and his Monks , nor they without him in secular businesse . 6. Most Monasteries were erected not onely to be houses of devotion , but also Schools of good learning ; in which the learned languages and liberal sciences were professed . For this cause Oswald , King of the Angles , as Beda l. 3. c. 3. witnesseth in his History , gave large Possessions and Territories for building of Monasteries , in which the youth might be educated ; and so Gregory the great employed divers Monasteries in England , for extirpating of the Pelagian Heresie . Balaeus cen . 13. Maidulfus Sc●tus the Philosopher erected the Monastery of Malmesbury , in which he set up a School for the Greek and Latine tongue , where he read the Arts himself , as Balaeus Cent. 14. c : 16. sheweth . For the same end were the Monasteries of Saint Dennis in Paris , of Millan ▪ of Rhemes , of Saint Gall , of Tours , of Trevers , and many more erected ; so were the Canons houses , neer Cathedrals , built for this end , that youth might there , as in Colledges and Schools , be targht and educated ; that from thence able Divines might be sent abroad to preach the Gospel . Therefore the Canons were enjoyned to maintain Professors of Divinity , and to assign Prebendaries for their sustinance . 7. Though in the beginning Monks were Lay-men , and lived not upon Tythes , but on their Lands and Rents , or on their own labours , yet afterward when they were admitted into the Priesthood , and permitted to preach , and administer the Sacraments , they were invested with Tythes , Oblations , first Fruits , and other Ecclesiastical duties . Paschalis the second , about the yeare of Christ 1100. ordained that no Monks should pay Tythes of their own labours . And afterward Pope Adrian , exempted from paying of Tythes , the Cistertians , Saint Iohns Knights of Ierusalem , and the Templars . 8. Monasteries had the same priviledge that Lords have over their Vassals , namely , to demand mortuaries , which was the chiefe horse or other beast belonging to the party deceased . 9. Great men and Princes thought no prison so sure as a Monastery ; therefore the Greek Emperours used to shut up in Moasteries their rebellious Children , and potent Subjects whom they suspected either of greatness or ambition . So Ludovicus Pius was shut up in a Monastery by his Sonne Ludovicus the second : divers other examples are extant upon Record . 10. Princes had such a conceit of the sanctity of Monasteries , that they thought they could not make sufficient satisfaction to God for their sins , except they had for some time shut themselves up in Monasteries . 11. The Benedictine Monks by the rule of their Founder , were not to eat flesh , except birds at Christmas and Easter ; yet they may drink Wine , except in Lent : But children , aged , and sick people were dispensed to eat flesh . 12. When children by their Parents are shut up in Monasteries , though afterwards , when they come to years of discretion , they should desire to remove , yet they may not , by the Lawes of the Covent ; because ( say they ) who are once dedicated to God , may not returne to the world again : for this they alledge the example of Samuel , who in the Temple being dedicated by Hannah his mother to the service of God , persisted therein . But this was not the custome of the first Monasteries , which left men to their own liberty ; and the Pope hath power to dispense with monastical Vows ; so he did , when he dismissed out of the Monastery Casimir of Polonia , whom the people chose for their King ; in memory whereof , the Polonians were enjoyned by Clement 2. to shave their crownes like Monks , and the Knights at certain Feastivals to wear white Surplices , like Priests , in time of Divine Service . Fraternities . 13. Of Monks and Lay-men were instituted Fraternities . For many devout Seculars , not being able to use the habit , or be subject to the rigid rule of the Monks , were notwithstanding willing to partake of their prayers and merit of their order ; so that at certain times they had their meetings for relieving of the poor , for prayers and publick supplications , in which they had their Processions in sackcloth , and their faces covered with linnen , whipping their naked backs in signe of repentance . Of these Fraternities were divers Families , to wit , of 8. Sebastian , S. Roch , S. Ann. S. Anthony , S. Dominie , S. Martin of the Rosary , and divers others . Of these passages see Bruschius , Balaeus , Pol. Virgil , Surius in the lives of the Saints , the Centuries of Magdeburg , Isidor , and divers others .

The Contents of the Tenth Section .

Of new religious orders sprung out of the Benedictines ; and first of the Cluniacenses . 2. Of the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shadowy Valley . 3. The Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . 4. The Monks of S. Anthony of Vienna , the Cistertians , Bernardins , and Humiliati . 5. The Fraemonstratenses , and Gilbertins . 6. The Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trin●tarians , and Bethlemits . 7. The Johannites , or first religious Knights in Christendom . 8. The Templars . 9. The Teutonici or Mariani . 10. The Knights of S. Lazarus , Calatrava , and S. James . 11. The orders of Mendicant Friers , and first of the Augustinians . 12. Of the Carmelits . 13. Of the Dominicans . 14. Of the Francisca●s . 15. Of things chiefly remarkable in the Franciscan order . 16. Of the Knights of the holy Sepulchre , and Gladiatores . 17. Of the Knights of S. Mary , of Redemption , of the Montesians , of the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular , of S. Mark . 18. Of S. Clara , S. Pauls Eremites , and Boni-homines . 19. The servants of S. Mary , Coelestini , and Jesuati . 20. The order of S. Briget . 21. The order of S. Katherine , and S. Justina . 22. The Eremites of S. Hierom , S. Saviour , Albati , Fratricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses . 23. The Can●ns of S. George , the Mendicants of S. Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , the order of the Holy Ghost , and of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , and of the Minimi , of Iesu-Maria . 24. The orders of Knight-hood , from the year 1400. namely of the Annunciada , of S. Maurice , of the Golden Fleece , of the Moon ; of S. Michael , of S. Stephen , of the holy Spirit , &c.

SECT. X.

Quest. 1. WHat new Religious Orders did there spring up in the West , upon the decay of the Benedictines , and what were the Cluniacenses ?

A. After the Benedictines had flourished in the West about 400. years , namely from the time of Iustinian , tili Conradus the first , about the 900. year of Christ ; out of this root sprung up new branches , who being offended at the loose lives of the Benedictines , and that they had fallen off from their Founders rule , resolved to retain the old rule of Benet , but to adde some new stat●●es thereto , and to underp●op the old decaying house , with new posts . The first that began this reformation was Ber●o , who built a Monastery near Cluniacum , over which , when he was dying , he placed one Odo to be Abbot thereof ; which Odo , was the first indeed , that revived Bennets rule , and inforced it with new additions , and so from the place his Monks were called Cluniacenses , Monks , or Cluniacenses . and not Benedictines ; by their rule , the Abbot must eat with his Brothers , and not alwayes with strangers ; a revolting Monk may be recevied again above three times ; fearing least the wandering sheep should become a prey to the Woolf. They renewed the custom of dipping the consecrated bread into the Cup ; which was used in case of necessity to children and the sick ; and afterward was promiscuously used by all at the Communion , till it was condemned by Pope Iulius , 340. years after Christ : but this custom revived again An. 580. and was condemned again by the third Synod of Bracara : at last An. 920. it was revived by these Monks of Cluniacum . When any is to be admitted into their order , they are brought to the Monastery , there they are clipped , shaved , Of them see Bernard , and Peter Cluniacensis , Sabellicus , Antoninus , Cassander , &c. washed , and stript of their old cloathes : and then being new cloathed , are admitted . These Monks at first were very strict , but afterward became more loose .

Q. 2. What were the Camaldulenses and Monks of the Shady Valley ?

A. About the yeer of Christ 1030. according to Sabellicus , Monks , or Camaldulenses . one Romualdus of Ravenna , perceiving how the rule of Bennet was neglected , began to lay the foundation of a new Order in the Field Camaldulum ; whence he gave the name of Camaldulenses to his Monks . He erected , as we said before , a Monastery upon the top of the Appenins ; having obtained a place from one Modulus , who dreamed he had seen in his sleep Ladders , reaching from that place to Heaven , on which he saw Mortals cloathed in white , mounting upward ; whereupon Romualdus procureth the place , buildeth a Covent , and gave his Monks white hoods to wear . He enjoynd them also to silence , except in time of divine service ; and yet some , to keep their rule of silence the more strictly , will not joyn with the rest , but pray by themselves : two days every week they feed on bread and water , which is their fast ; and sit bare-footed on the ground . About half a mile from thence are wooden crosses , which women must not go beyond , under pain of the Popes curse . The order of Vallis Vmbrosa , or the Shadowy Valley , Monks of the Shadowy Valley . was instituted An. 1060. by one Iohn Gualbert , a Florentine , as is said : this Iohn having forgiven his enemy , who had killed his Brother , ( for which mercy shewed to his enemy , in a certain Abby Church , whither he went for devotion , he was thanked ( so the story goeth ) by a Crucifix there , which bowed its head to him ) resolved to renounce the world , came to the Shadowy Vally , where there were two Monks living . In that place he makes up a like house of boards ; but his fame grew so great , that many both Clergy and Lay-men flock to him ; And the Lady of the soyle being Abbatesse , bestowed the ground upon him , with other large possessions . So he being made Abbot , by the consent of the Monks , who were gathered together there , proposed Saint Bennets rule to be observed ; which he enlarged by causing lights to burn still in the night , both in their Chappel and Dormitory ; and ordering that they should wear no other cloth , but what they made of the wooll of their own sheep . See Surius de vitis Sanctorum , Volaterran , Pol. Virgil , Antoninus , Sabellicus , &c. He reformed divers Monasteries , and placed over them Provosts of his own choosing ; he built also divers in Lombardy , and elsewhere ; for which he was Canonized , and by Alexander 2. and Gregory 7. Popes ; his order was ratified . Their habit was of a purple , or as others write , of an ash-colour .

Q. 3. What were the Sylvestrini , Grandimontenses , and Carthusians . ?

A. The Sylvestrini were so named from one Sylvester , Monks , or Sylvestrini . who instituted this order after the rule and habit of the Monks of Vallis Vmbrosa . This order was begun in the Marquisate of Ancona in Italy . Monks , or Grandimontenses . The Grandimontenses were so called from the voice that three times uttered these words in Grandi Monte , that is , in the Great Hill , where one Peter was advised by the same voice to build his Monastery . This Peter was disciple and successor to one Steven , who in the year 1076. erected this order in Gascony , where on the Hill Muretum he built him a cottage , after he had wandered through many desarts . He prescribes a rule to his disciples , patched up of Bennets rule , and of the Rites of the Canons Regular , of Saint Austins Monks , and of his Eremites . He , as we said before , wore on his naked body a Coat of Males , his bed was a hard board , without either straw or coverlid ; with often kneeling , kissing of the ground , and beating it with his forehead and nose , he made his hands and knees hard like a Callus , or Corn , and his nose crooked . This order at first was ruled by a Prior ; afterward Pope Iohn 22. gave them an Abbot . The Carthusians or Charter Friers were instituted by Bruno , Carthusians . born in Collen , and professor of Philosophy in Paris , about the year of Christ 1080. upon this occasion ; being present at the singing of the office for his fellow Professor now dead ( a man highly reputed for his holy life ) the dead corps suddenly sitteth up in the Beer , and crieth out [ I am in Gods just judgements condemned ] these words it uttered three several days : at which Bruno was so affrighted , that a man held so pious , was damned ; what would become of himself and many more ? therefore concluded there was no safety for him , but by forsaking the world : hereupon he with six of his scholars betook themselves to a hideous place for dark woods , high hills , rocks , and wilde beasts , in the Province of Dolphinie neer Grenoble ; the place was called Carthusia , whence his Monks took their name , and there built a Monastery , having obtained the ground of Hugo , Bishop of Grenoble , who also became a Monk of that order . By their rule , these Monks should wear sack-cloth , or a hair shirt next their skin , a long white cloth-coat loose , with a hood , and a black cloak over , when they walke abroad . The Lay-Brothers wear a short coat to their knees . They eat no flesh at all , they buy no fish , but eat them when offered ; they eat branny bread , and drink wine mingled with water . On the Lords day , and fifth day of the week , they feed onely upon cheese and egges . On the third day or Saturday on pulse , or pot-herbs ; on the second , fourth , and sixth , upon bread and water onely . Every one dresseth his own meat ; they eat apart , and but once a day . Yet on the chief Festivals of Christmasse , Easter , Whitsuntide , Epiphany , Purification , the twelve Apostles , Iohn Baptist , Michael , Martin , and all-Saints , they eat twice a day , and together at one Table , and then may talk together ; at other times , they must keep silence : every one hath his own cell , wherein they pray , read , meditate , and write books ; and in these cells they observe the Canonical hours ; but their Mattins and Vespers they keep in their Churches , and have Masse on these days , wherein they eat twice . They are not suffered to go abroad , except the Prior and Procurator , and that upon the affairs of the Covent . They are limited to enjoy a certain quantity of land , a certain number of sheep , goats , and asses , which they must not exceed . They must admit no women into their Churches , nor were they to have in one Covent above twelve Religious me● , besides the Prior , and eighteen Converts or Lay-Brothers , with a few servants , who are not to come into the Quire where the Prior and his brothers sit ; See Balaus , Surius , Panuinius in his Chronicles , Genebrard , Antoninus , Pol. Virgil , Vincentius , &c. but these are in a lower Quire by themselves . They never admit any again into their society , who once leaves them . These were the ancient rules , to which they were tyed , but in some things are fallen off now : the Monks of this order have a meeting or chapter yearly at Carthusia , about their own affairs ; hither two Monks out of every Cloyster do repaire , where they stay fourteen days ; this order was confirmed by Pope Alexander the third , An. 1178. they came into England , An. 1180. and seated themselves at Witham , neer Bath .

Q. 4. What were the Monks of Saint Anthony of Vienna , S. Anthonies Monks of Vienna . the Cistertians , Bernardins , and Humiliati ?

A. About the year of Christ 1095. Saint Anthonies Monks of Vienna , were set up by Gastho and Gerondus , two Noble men of that place , and were to live according to Saint Austins rule : of which we have already said . Monks , or Ci●●ertians . The Cistertians began about the year 1098. by one Robert Abbot of Molismenia , who , as we have said , taking offence at the loose lives of the Benedictines , by the perswasion of Steven Harding an Englishman , forsook that society ; and being accompanied with one and twenty other Monks , came to Cistertium in Burgundy , where they erected their Covent . Here they resolved to stick close to the rule of Saint Bennet , and to cut off all the superfluities of apparrel and dyet , introduced by the loose Monks of that order : and because they did not find that Saint Bennet ever possessed Churches , Altars , Oblations , Tythes , and Sepultures , or that he had Mills ▪ Farmes , or that he ever suffered Women to enter into his Covent , or that he buried there any , except his own Sister ; therefore they meant to abandon all these things , and to professe poverty with Christ ▪ they would not suffer their Monks to meddle with Husbandry , or any secular affairs ; and with Saint Bennet they ordered , that their Monastery should consist but of twelve Monks and an Abbot . They must keep silence , except it be to the Abbot or Prior. If any Monk run away from his Monastery , he must be forced back again by the Bishop . The Cistertiant must be contented with two coats , and two hoods ; they must work with their hands , and observe strictly their fasts ; they must salute strangers by bowing their head and body ; and in imitation of Christ , must wash their feet . No Fugitive is to be received into the Covent , after the third time . The Abbots Table must be furnished for strangers . This order was confirmed by Pope Vrban the second , An. 1100. and came into England An. 1132. Their colour was gray , whence in the beginning they were named Grisei . Monks , or Bernardines . The Bernardines , so called from Saint Bernard , Abbot of Clarivallis , were the same with the Cistertians , but that , as we said before , they wear a black coat over a white cloak : Yet on festivals they wear the Cistertian habit , to shew whence they came . The Bernardines and Cistertians are not subject to Advocats or Bishops . And Pope Alexander the third , ordered that if the Bishop refused to blesse the Abbot , he may receive benediction from his own Monks . The Humiliati arose in Germany about the year of Christ 1164. Monks , or Humiliati . in the time of Frederick Barbar●ssa , who in his Wars against Lambardie brought captive thence into Germany multitudes of men , with their Wives and Children ; these growing weary of their long exile , cloath themselves in white , and approaching to the Emperour , fall down at his feet , begging pardon for their delinquency ; from this posture they were called Humiliati ; the Emperour being moved with their tears and habit , Of these orders see Polydor , Sabellicus , Antoninus , V●laterran , Balaeus , Trithemius , Crantzius , and others . gave them leave to return home into their Country : who being returned , resolved to live a Monastical life ; therefore they built Monasteries , in which they gave themselves to prayer , fasting , meditation , and making of cloth . Innocent the third , did first ratifie this order , and then their succeeding Popes . They wear a plain coat , a Scopular , and a white cloak over it ; they follow Bennets rule in some part .

Q. 5. What were the Praemonstratenses , and Gilbertins ?

A. One Robert of Lorrain , or N●bert , as others write , Arch-Bishop of Magdeburg , to which Church he procured the title of Primate of Germany from the Pope ; This Nobert I say , being offended at the dissolute lives of Monks , betook himselfe into a desar● , in the Diocess of Liege , with thirteen others . He went about bare-footed in the midst of Winter ▪ preaching repentance , abou● the year of Christ 1119. These Monks live after the rule of Saint Austin , which they say , was delivered to them in golden Letters , from himself in a vision ▪ They were named Praemonstratenses , Monks , or Praemonstratenses . from the place where they first setled in the Dioc●ss of Landunum , called Praemonstratum , or because this place in a vision was Praemonstratus , or fore shewed to them . Their habit is a white coat , with a linnen Sarpless , under a white cloak . Calixtus the second confirmed this order , and gave them the title of Canons Regular exempt ; their Abbot by their rule must not wear a Mitre and Glove● , whereas other Abbots wear both , with Rings also on their singers , and Staves in their hands . All the Abbots of this order , or their Deputies are to meet once a year at Praemnstratum , to consult about the affairs of their order . If any out of stubbornesse refuse to come , a penalty may be inflicted on him , by the other Abbots , which neither Bishop , nor Arch-Bishop can take off , but the Pope alone . The Abbots also have power of excommunication and absolution , in reference to the Monks under their power : If differences arise , they must compose them among themselves , and not appeal to secular Courts : They must not keep or feed Deer , Dogs , Hawkes , Swine , or any such thing as may bring scandal upon their order : If their Dio●esan refuse to give them ordination , they may receive it of any other Bishop : they were exempted from the Bishops jurisdiction . These and many other priviledges Pope Innocent the third bestowed on them ; they had n● Schooles among them for education of the youth they came into England about the year 1145. and seated themselves in Lincolnshire . They had liber●● from the Pope to have Nunneries close to their Mon●●stries . The Gilbertins were so called from one G●lbert of Lincolnshire , who in the year 1148. instituted this order , and erected in a short time thirteen Monasteries ; See Balaeus , Capgrave , and Scrope in Chron. Matthaeus Paris ▪ Cranizius , Trithemius , Sigiberts Continuator , &c. to which he prescribed statutes , collected out of the rules of Austin and Bennet . This order was confirmed by Pope Eugenius the third . Gilberts chief Cloyster was at Sempringham in Lincolnshire , where he was born ; in which were 700. Friers , and 1100. Nuns .

Q. 6. What were the Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , Trinitarians , and Bethlemites ?

A. These Cruciferi , Crucigeri , or as we call them , Cruched Friers , Monks , or Cruciferi . came into England An. 1244. and had their first Monastery at Colchester ; but were instituted , as the story goeth , by Cyriacus Bishop of Ierusalem , in memory of the Cross which Helena found by his direction . These were to carry a Cross in their hand still when they went abroad ; afterward in the year 1215. they were restored or confirmed by Pope Innocent the third , or rather newly instituted , because the great commotion raised in Rome by the Albigense● , was suppressed by the Croysud●s , or Army of Christians , whose hadge on their garments was a Cross ; these were then going for Syria against the Infidels . This order was ratified by Pope Innocent the fourth , and Alexander the third . They wear a sky-coloured habit by the appointment of Pope Pius the second . Monks , or Crucigeri . Polyd●r takes the Crucigeri for another order , because they wear a black cloak , and carry not in their hands , but on their breast a white and red Cross , and observe St. Austins rule . Monks , or Hospitalarii . The Hospitalers of the Holy Ghost had their beginning at Rome , about the yeer 1201. and were confirmed by Pope Innocent the third ; they had the same rule and priviledges that other Monks before them . Their chief office was to take care of , and lodge the sick and poor , and to bury them when they were dead . Monks , or Trinitarians . The Trinitarians , or order of the Trinity , began An. 1211. by Iohn Ma●ta , and Felix Anachoreta . These two were warned in a dream to repair to Pope Innocent the third , to obtain of him a place 〈◊〉 their order ▪ he likewise being warned in a dream to entertaine them , confirmes their order , cloaths them both in white cloaks , with a red and ●ky coloured Cross wrought on the breast of the same , and calls them Brothers of the Holy Trinity , and Monks of the redemption of Captives ; for their charge was to gather money for redeeming captive Christians from the Infidels . This order came into England An. 1357. Two parts of all their Revenues they were to reserve for their own maintenance , the third was for the Captives . By their rule three Clergy , and three Lay-brothers may cohabit , with one Proc●●ator , who was not to be called by this name , but by the name Minister : Their garments must be of white cloth ; they must lie in woollen , and must not put off their breeches when they goe to bed . They may ride on Asses , but not on Horse-back . They are to fast , as other orders doe , and to eat flesh upon Sundays only , from Easter till Advent Sunday , and from Christmass till Septuagesima Sunday : Likewise on The Nativity , Epiphany , Ascension , and on the Assumption , and Purification of Mary , and on All Saints dayes . They are to labour with their hands ; to hold a Chapter or meeting every Sunday for regulating of their Covent : And a general Chapter is to be kept every year , on the Octaves of Pentecost . Their Minister must be chosen by common consent of the Brothers , he must be a Priest ; every Covent must have his Minister ; and over these must be a great Minister . None must be admitted into this Order till he be past twenty years of age . They must shave , but the Lay-Brothers may permit their Beards to grow . Monks , or Bethlemits . At certain times of the year the faithfull that are dead must be absolved in the Church-yard . Their Rules concerning love , sobriety , continency , and other Christian vertues , See Balaeus , Polydor , Sabellicus , Volaterranus , Panuinius , Genebard , Mat. Westminster , &c. ●re the saine that we have mentioned before in the rules of Basil , Austin , Bennet , &c. The Bethlemites about the year 1257. had their first residence in Cambridge . They were apparelled like the Dominicans or Praedieants , but on their breasts they wore a red Star , like a Comet , in memory of that Star , which appeared at Christs Nativity .

Q. 7. Who were the first Religious Knights in Christendome ?

A. The I●●●nnites Knights , Hospitalers of Saint Iohn . or Knight Hospitalers of Saint Iohn Baptist , who got leave of the Calyph● of Egypt to build a Monastery in Ierusalem , which they dedicated to to the Virgin Mary : The first Abbot and Moaks of this Covent were sent thither from Amalphia in ●●ly : The same Amalphitans built also at Ierusalem a Nunnery for such women as came on Pilgrimage thither . The first Abbatess hereof was Saint Agnes , a noble Matron ; these Monks of Ierusalem for the greater ease of poor pilgrims built an Hospital , to receive them in , and withal a Chappel or Oratory to the honour of Saint Iohn Baptist ; or as some think , to Iohn Eleemosynarius , so called from his bounteous almes to the poor ; he in the time of Pho●● , was Patriarch of Alexandria ; this Hospital was maintained by the Amalphitans . The Hospitalers , Anno 1099. when Ierusalem was taken by the Christians , began to grow rich , potent , and in great esteem , both with King Godefrid , and his Successor Baldwin ; their Order was confirmed by Pope Honorius the second ; so having obtained much wealth , they binde themselves by Vowes to be Hospitable to all the Latine pilgrims , and to defend with their arms Christianity against all Infidels . They follow the rule of Saint Austin , and instead of canonical hours say so many Pater-N●sters : They goe armed , having a belt with a white cross : over which they wear a black cloak with a white cross : many of them in time of peace wear a black cross ; but in time of war a red one : they have a Master over them , whom they chuse themselves . Their first Master was Gerard ; the next Raymundus de Podio a Florentine , chosen in the year 1103. In every Province they have also a Prior. Every one that enters into this order voweth to God , the Virgin Mary , and Saint Iohn Baptist , obedience , poverty , and chastity : they are tyed three times yearly , to wit , at Christmas , Easter , and Whitsuntide , to receive the Eucharist ; they must not use merchandizing , nor be usurers , no● make wills , or make any their heirs , or alienate any thing without consent of their Masters : no●e borne of In●●dels , Iews , Saracent , Arabians , and T●rks , must be admitted into this order ; nor murdere●● , nor married men , nor bastards , except they be of Earls or Princes : they must have special care of strangers , and of the sick , to lodge them ; they must admit onely such as are sound and strong of body , nobly descended , and at least eighteen years old . They are distinguished into three ranks , to wit , Priests or Chaplains . 2. Serving men . 3. Knights : these last must be of noble extraction . When Christian Princes fall at variance , these Knights must side with neither , but stand neutrals , and endeavour to reconcile them . Pope Hadrian the fourth exempted them from paying of Tythes to the Patriarch of Ierusalem , who claimed them as his due . Pope Alexander the third , for their brave exploits against the Infidels , exempted them also from tythes , and the jurisdiction of Bishops . At length about the year 1299. when the Western Princes by reason of their domestick Wars , could afford these Knights no help , they were forced by the Governour of Damascus , called Capcapus , to quit all their Castles , Lands , and Garrisons they had in Syria , and totally to abandon that Country , in the year 1300. after almost 300. years possession ; and so having got a Fleet of Ships , they invade , and take the Isle of Rhodes from the Turks , Knights Hospitalers of Rhodes . An. 1308. and possessed it against all opposition 214. yeares ▪ From this they were called the Knights of Rhodes ; and had eight several Families , in eight Provinces of Europe : to wit , in Gallia , Avernia , Francia , Italy , Arragon , England , Germany , and Castile . Each of these provinces hath a Prior , these Priors chose the great Master ; they have also their Marshal , Hospitaler , Baily , Treasurer , and Chancellor ; these send out of their Provinces to the great Master young men nobly born , who gives them their oath to be chast , poor , and obedient , and to promote the well-fare of Christendome against the Infidels , and so he is admitted Knight of the Order . Here they stay five years , and have fifty ducars yearly pension for their service ; then they are sent home into their Country , and by the great Master are set over some house . If in the election of the great Master there be equal suffrages , one chief Knight is chosen for Umpire , who by his s●●frage ends the controversie . The great Master in spiritualities is onely subject to the Pope ; in his temporalties , to secular Princes . After these Knights had possessed Rhodes 〈◊〉 . years , and had indured a siege of six moneths , for want of help from the Western Princes , were forced to deliver up the Island to the Turk ▪ Anno 1523. From thence they sailed to Candy , where they were entertained a while by the Venetians , at last they resolved to seat their great Master in Nicea , a Town under Charls Duke of Savoy , upon the Ligustick Sea , in Brovino● between Marsiles , and Genua , being a fit place to descry , and suppresse Pirates , But when Buda in Hungary was taken by the Turk , fearing least Solyman would assault Italy , they fortifie Nicea , and from thence remove to Syracuse in Sicily , which then with the Kingdom of Naples belonged to Charls the Emperor ▪ there they stoutly defended the Christian Coasts from Turks and Pirates ; but Charls the Emperor perceiving they might do more good if they were seated in Malta , Knights of Malta . gives them that Island , which they accept , Anno 1529. promising to defend Tripolis , to suppresse the Pirates , and to acknowledge the Kings of Spain and both Sicilies , See Crantzius , Polydor , Iacobus de Vitriaco in his history of Ierusalem , Volaterran , Aemilius the French Historian , Hospinian , &c. for their Protectors , to whom every year they should present a Falcon. This Island they stoutly defended against Soylman for five moneths Anno 1565 who was forced to leave it . The great Masters revenue is ten thousand Duckats yearly , besides some thousands of Crowns out of the eommon Treasury , and the tenth of all goods taken at Sea . They have for the most part six Gallies , every one being able to contain five hundred men , and sixteen great Canons .

Q. 8. What were the Templars ?

A. About the year of Christ 1123. not long after the institution of the Iohannites or Hospitalers , Hugo de Paganis , and Gaufrid de S. Aldema●o , with seven other prime men vowed to secure the High-ways , and to defend from Robbers all Pilgrims that came to visit the holy Sepulchre . And because these had no habitation , Baldwin , King of Ierusalem , assigned them a place in his own Palace neer the Temple to dwell in ; Templar● . whence they were called Templarii : they lived after the manner of the Canon Regulars , possessing nothing in propriety , but were sustained by the bounty of the Patriarch , and Christian Pilgrims . Thus they continued nine years , till the year 1122. then did Honorius the second , Bishop of Rome , with the Partiarch erect them into an Order , assigning a white cloak to be worn by them ; afterward Pope Eugenius added a red Crosse : These in few years by their valour , and care of Pilgrims , grew mighty , numerous , and rich ; so that sometimes in publike meetings , three hundred Knights have been together , besides infinite numbers of brothers ; they had above nine thousand mannors in Christendom , whereas the Hospitalers had but nineteen . They had the same rule prescribed them , that other Monks had , to wit , obedience , poverty , chastity , gravity , piety , charity , patience , vigilance , fortitude , devotion , and such like vertues . When any of them were taken prisoners by the Infidels , they were to be redeemed only with a girdle and a knife . They were exempted from the Bishops jurisdiction by Pope Calixt●● the second , in the Counsil of Rhemes , Anno 1119. and from Tythes by Pope Alexander the third . It was excommunication to lay violent hands on any Templar . At last this order with their pride and luxury became so odious , that having continued 200. years , they were utterly rooted out of France by King Philip the faire , and likewise out of other Kingdoms by the instigation of Pope Clement 5. In france they were put to death , and their estates confiscated to the Pope and King . But in Germany their lives were spared , See Matthaus Paris , Antoninus , Volaterran , Sabellicus , Pol. Virgil , Peucerus , Crantzius , Balaeus , Hospinian , P. Aemilius , &c. and their estates bestowed on the Hospitalers , and the Teutonick Knights of Saint Mary . Some think they were put to death for worshipping Images covered with mens skins , for sacrificing men , for burning a Child begot of a Templar , and a Nun ; with the fat of which Child they anointed their Image ; and for divers other crimes , yet doubtfull whether true or false .

Q. 9. What were the Teutonici , or Mariani ?

A. These were a mixt Order of Iohannites and Templars , Teutonicks or Marians , and their instalment . for they both used hospitality to Pilgrims , and defended them in the High-ways from Robberi . They were called Teutonici from their Country , for they were Germans that undertook this Order , who living in Ierusalem , bestowed all their wealth on the maintenance of Pilgrims , and by the Patriarchs leave , assigned to them our Ladies Chappel ; from this Chappel of Saint Mary , they were named Mariani . The chief promoters of this order , were the Lubikers and Bremers , with Adolphus Earl of Holstein , who with a Fleet of Ships , assisted the Christians , besieging Ptolemais , and provided Tents , with all necessaries for the sick and maimed Souldiers . This order was erected before Accona , or Prolemais by the King of Ierusalem , the Patriarch , divers Arch-Bishops , Bishops , and Princes of Germany then present , and was confirmed by the Emperor Henry the sixth , and Pope Cal●st●ine the third , who assigned them a white cloak , with a black crosse ; and added a white target with a black crosse also , and gave them leave to wear their beards , and granted indulgences , with other acts of graces , to those that should undertake or promote the order ; they had power to bestow Knight-hood on such as deserved , and are enjoyned to follow the rule of Saint Austin : But none must be admitted into this order , except he be a Teutonick born , and nobly descended . Their charge was to be ready on all occasions , to oppose the enemies of the crosse ; and are tied to say 200. Pater-Nosters , Creeds and Ave Ma●ies in 24. hours : When the holy land was lost , these Knights came into Germany , on whom the Pope and Emperor Frederick the second , Anno 1226. bestowed the Country of Prussia , conditionally that they subdue the Infidels there ▪ which they did in the space of 53. years , and so got the full possession thereof . Upon the River Vistula ; where they had raised a Fort against the enemy , they built their chief City , and called it Marie●burg : they set up three great Masters , the one in Germany , the second in Liv●nia , and the third in Pr●ssia ; this was over the other two : they aided the P●●●rians against the Lituanians , much of whose Country they subdued ; which caused great Wars between these Teutonicks and the Polonians , after that Poland and Lituani● were united under own Prince . After many bickrings , at last the Polonian forced the great Master to swear-sea●ty to him , to admit into his order as well Polonians as Germans , and make them capable of offices , that what land soever the Teutonicks obtain , they should hold the same in ●ee of the King . This occasioned a War between Albert Marquesse of Brandeburg , and the Polander King Sigismund , to whom for want of help from the Emperor , being then imployed in Wars against France and the Turk in Hungary , he was fain to submit , and to acknowledge the King for his Lord . Then he obtaines Prussia , but changed his title from Master , to Duke of Prussia , An. 1393. Venceslaus King of the Romans and Bohemians , drove all the Teutonick Knights out of Bohemia , and seised on their estates . The Knights are thus installed . The Commendator placeth him that is to be Knighted in the midst of the Knights , then asketh every one of them , if they find any exception against him , either for his body , mind , or parentage ; the same is demanded of the party to be Knighted , and withall if he be skilful in any usefull Art , if in debt , if married , or if he have any bodily infirmity ; if he hath , he must not enter into that order : then he is commanded to kneel , and by laying his hand on the Gospel , and rule of the order , to vow and promise obedience , chastity , poverty , care of the sick , and perpetual War with the Infidels ; which done , the Commendator promiseth to him sufficient bread and water , and course cloth for his life-time ; then he riseth , and having kissed the Master , and each one of the Brothers , he sitteth down in the place appointed for him . Then the Master or Commendator exhorts the brothers to observe their rule carefully : after this , he is inaugurated , his kindred attend on him to the Church with a Torch burning before him , in which are fastned 30. pieces of silver and a Gold-Ring . Then he kneels before the Altar , and riseth again behinde the offertory , and so are delivered to him , a Sword , Target , Spurs , and a Cloak , which were all consecrated before ; then the Commendator draweth his Sword , with which he is girt , and with it strikes his Target twise , saying , Knighthood is better then service ; and with the same Sword striking him on the back , saith , Take this blow patiently , but no more hereafter ; See Polidor , Crantzius , Funccius , Trithemius , P. Aemilius , Peucerus , Sleidan●● , Vrspergensis , Sebastian Frank , Hospinian , &c. then the Responsory being sung , the rest of the day is spent in feasting and drinking .

Q. 10. What were the Knights of Saint Lazarus , of Calatrava , of Saint James and divers others ?

A. The order of Saint Lazarus was instituted about the year of Christ 1119. and being almost extinct , was renewed by Pope Pius 4. they wear a dark-coloured garment with a red Crosse before their breast . This order is highly esteemed by the Dukes of Savoy , who also were instituted the Knights of the Annunciada in memory of the Anunciation of Mary ; he ordained fourteen of the prime Nobility to be of this Colledge , Knights of S. Lazarus . on each of whom he bestowed a Golden Collar , with the Virgins Picture hanging at it ; within the Links of the Collar are engraven these four Letters , F. E. R. T. which was the Motto of Amadeus the great , who took Rhodes . The meaning is , Fortitudo Ejus Rhodum Tenuit ; the annual solemnity is held on our Lady-day in the Castle of Saint Peter in Turin . But this is scarce to be reckoned among the Religious Orders . The Knights Of Calatrava . of Calatrava , are so called from that Province in Spain ; they were instituted Anno 1121. or as some say , 1160. by Sanctius , ( others write ) by Alphonsus King of Spain , in the Country of Toledo , where the Templars had a Monastery , who not being able to resist the Saracens , were forced to give place to these new Knights , who were of the Cistentian Order . They wear a black Garment with a red Crosse ; the revenue of their Master is forty thousand Crowns yearly ; they are enjoyned by their rule to sleep in their cloathes girded ; to be silent in the Chappel , Hall , Kitchen , and Dormitory ; to eat flesh but on Sundays , Tuesdays , and Thursdays , and but of one kinde and but once a day , and must fast Mondays , Wednesdays , and Fridays , from the exaltation of the Crosse till Easter , if they be at home ; If any lay violent hands on them , they shall be excommunicated . In the Lands that they shall acquire from the Saracens , it shall not be lawful for any to build Churches , or Chappels , without leave from , the Knights ; who also may chuse their own Clergy ; other immunities and priviledges they have , as may be seen in the Confirmation , or Bull of Pope Innocent the third , which is extant in the Second Book of his Decretal Epistles . The Knights of Saint Iames in Spain , Of Saint Iames. were instituted under Pope Alexander the third , who confirmed this order , and were to follow Saint A●tins rule . The first Master was Peter Ferdinand , whose yearly revenue is one hundred and fifty thousand Crownes ▪ Divers orders of Knight-hood . They were instituted Anno 1170. the great Master i● next to the King in power and state ; they wea● both in Peace and Wars a Purple Crosse before thei● Breast , Who would see more of the Religious Orders of Knight-hood , may read Sebastian Frank in his Chronnicle , Panuinius in his Appendix to Platina , and in his Chronicle , Polydor , Hospinian , and others . resembling the Hilts of a two-handed Sword called Spatha ; therefore these Knights are called ▪ Milites S. Iacobi de Spatho ; and the order from Compostella is named Compostellanus . Many other orders of Knight-hood there are in Chrisstendom , as of Saint George in England , of Saint Andrew in Scotland , of Saint Michael in France , of the Lilly in Nava● , of Saint Mark in Venice , of the Dove in Castile of the Golden Fleece in Burgundy , of Saint Maurice in Savoy , of Saint Stephen in Tuscany ; and many more which are rather Secular , then Religious Knights . Th●●●st of which may be seen in our continuation of Sir Walter Raleighs History , to be sold at the Grey-hound in Little Britain London , the edition which I owne .

Q. 11. What were the Orders of Mendicant Friers ?

A. Of these were four sorts ; namely , Augustinians , Carmelites , Friers Meendicants . Praedicants , and Minorits . The Augustinians were erected by William Duke of A●nitania , ●bout the year 1150. from whom they were named ●uilehelmits , but afterwards Pope Innocent the fourth , Monks , or Augustinians . understanding that their were many sorts of Eremiles in divers parts of the world , living under different title● and rules , Eremites of S. Austin . he invited them to live under one ●●●d , and to professe one rule , to wit , that of Saint Austin . But this Pope dying in the interim , Alexander the fourth succeeded , to whom Saint Austin appeareth in a vision , having a great head , but small links ; by this he is warned to perfect the Union which 〈◊〉 began , which he did accordingly , and so he 〈…〉 all in own order , and calls them by one 〈◊〉 to wit , the Eremites of Saint Austin , whose rule he commanded they should follow , and be subject to one General Prior ; and so dispensed with their former rules and obse●vances . Withall he enjoynes them to forsake the Desares , and to live in Cities , that they might ●each the people . To this end he gave them divers priviledges ; and so did He●erius the fourth , about the year of Christ 1290. They wear a black coat with a hood of the same colour , and under a white short coat , a l●●thren girdle with ●orn buckles . They came into England Anno 1252. before Alexanders vision , and by their sermons in deavoured to advance King Richard . the third his title against the heirs of King Edward . These Eremites did spread so fast through the world , that there were reckoned of this order about 200● . Covents . These Monks have three rules to which they are bound , given them by Saint Austin , as they say . The first is that they possesse nothing in property , but have all things in common ; that they be not sollicitous what they shall eat or drink , or wherewith they shall be cloathed ; That none be admitted without triall ; That none depart of carrie any thing out of the Monastery , without the Superiors leave ; That no man maintain any point of Doctrine , without ac●●ainting the S●perior with it ; That secret faults be first reproved , and if not repented of , punished : In Persecution , let them repair to their Praepositus ▪ Their Second rule contains the times and manner of their praying and singing ; their times of working , reading and refreshing ; of their obedience , silence , and behavior , both at home and a broad , and how contumacy must be punished . The third rule contains their duties more largely , as that they must love God above all things , that they maintain unity ; that ●●eat drink and cloth be distributed as need is ; that all things be common , that there be not pride , contempt , or rain glory amongst them ; here they are enjoyned to prayer , reverence , devotion , abstinence , 〈…〉 : to hear the word read at table ; to be 〈◊〉 of the sick and infirm ; to be modest in apparre , worth and gesture , in their looks , when they 〈◊〉 to see a woman ; to reprove immodesty in their Brothers , to receive no letters nor guifts without the Superiors knowledge , to have their cloathes well kept from moths , to beware of murmuring and repining ; that to conceal any thing , shall be counted● theft , that they be not too nice an washing them cloathes ; That in sicknesse the Physitian be advised with ; That they may bathe sometimes ; That the● sick want not any thing needfull for him , That there be not strife , envy , nor evil words among them ; That the Superior use not harsh words in reproving ; That he shew good example to his Brothers in holy conversation ; That he be wise , humble , and careful of ▪ his charge ; and that the duties here enjoyned may be the better performed , these rules must be read once every week ; which rules are followed , and observed , not onely by all the Canon Regula●s , and the Eremites of Saint Austins order , Monks of S. Austin . but also by the Mendicants , except the Minors ; and likewise by the Dominicans , the Servants of our Lady , the Bridgidians , Iesuati , Canons● Regular of Saint George , Montolihetenses , Eremites of Saint Hierom , See Alphonsus Alvares Guerrera , and Hospinian out of him . See also Polydor , Antoninus , Sebastian Frank , Sabellicus , Volaterranus , Balaeus , &c. Hieronymites simply , Cruciferi , Scopetini , Hospita●arii , St ▪ A●●onii , Trinitatis , Servitae , Feruerii , Ferie●● , or of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem , Cruciferii with the Star ; the Friers of Saint Peter the confessor de Magella ; Sepulchritae , or Brothers of the Lords Sepulchre ; The Friers of the V●lliseholarii , Victoriani , Gilbertini , The Eremites of Saint Paul , whom some think to be all one with the Augustinians ; Fratres de ●oei●ite●tia , Coronati● The Knights of Saint Iames de Spatha , and divers 〈◊〉 , who notwithstanding differ in their habits ; exercises , and manner of living .

Q● 12. What were the C●●meli●es ?

A. These were Eremites , Monks , or Carmelites . whose habitation was in Caves and Rocks within the hill Carmel , famous for the Prophetes , Elias and Elisha . About the year of Christ 1160. or as others say 11●1 . Almericus Patriarch of Antioch , and the Popes Lega● came thither ▪ and gathered these dispersed Anchorites into one body ▪ and built them a Monastery on the top of the Hill near the Well of Elias , by which stood an ancient Chappel of our Lady ; Perhaps from this Chappel , the Carmelites were called the Virgins Brothers . The same Almericus translated into Latine the Book concerning the institution of the first Monks , written in Greek by Iohn , Bishop of Ierusalem , for the benefit of these Carmelites ; and placed over them a Latine Governour in the time of Pope Alexander the third ▪ who began this Popedom A● . 1170. The Governours name V as ●ertholdus Aquitanus ; some think this Order was instituted 40. years after , to wit , in the Papacy of Innocent the third : Their second Governour was Brochard of Ierusalem , who made them a rule , much after the rule of Saint Basil ; which in the year 1199. was abridged and confirmed by Albert , Patriarch of Ierusalem , who tied them to fasting , silence , and canonical hours ; and the Lay-Brothers to Peter the Eremites Beads or Prayer , and to our Ladies Psalter . They were as , yet tied to no Vow , but that of obedience to their Superiour . They came into England about the year 1240. Ralph Fresburn was their first Governour here , and Hunfrid Nekt●n the first Carmelite that read School Divinity in Cambridge , and was of that order the first Doctor of Divinity . This order came into Lituania Anno 1427. Whilst they were in Syria , their Garment was a striped cloak of party colours , which they say was used by the Prophet Eliah ; but Pope Honorius the third , or as some say the fourth , took from them this habit , as not beseeming or agreeable to Religion ; and instead thereof gave them a white cloak , and a white hood , and under , a coat with a scapulary of hair-colour . The use of the white cloak was confirmed by Pope Nicholaus the fourth . Whilst they used the former habit , they were highly esteemed by the Egyptians , and maintained by the Sultan ; but when they began to wear the Popes new Livery , he expelled them out of Egypt , and burned down their Monastery and Chappel . Honorius the fourth , exempted them from the jurisdiction of Princes and Bishops . Gregory the ninth forbade them to injoy possessions , or revenues ; but to beg from door to door . Honorius the fourth will have them called instead of Carmelites , Brothers of the Virgin Mary : Alexander the fourth , allowed them prisons to punish their apostates , and Iohn 23. took them into his immediate protection , and by a vision was warned to keep them 〈◊〉 of purgatory . Many of the Carmelites fell off from their first strictnesse of life , and gave themselves to all 〈◊〉 and voluptuousnesse ; whereupon they were divided into two Sects : the one were called Observantes , the other Non Observantes ; to undertake this order is h●ld meritorious , Of these passages see Balaeus , Sabellicus , Mantuan Eclog. 10. Scrope , Vincentius , in Specal . Hist. Polyd. &c. and three years indulgence is promised to him that shall at any time call them brothers of Saint Mary . In many of their Cloysters they have the picture of Iohn Baptist in their habit , because he is named Eliah , and they say that Eliah did wear this habit ; they have changed now ( I mean the Non Observantes ) their hair-coloured coat into black .

Q. 13. What were the Dominicans ?

A. These were so called from Dominicus a Spaniard their first Author ; Monks or D●minicans . they sprung out of the Humiliali , and were instituted by Innocent the third , Anno 1205. the chief end of their institution was to write , expound , and preach the word of God , whence they are named Praedicantes or Praedicatores . Friers Pradicants . Dominicus was by Pope Innocent the third , Anno. 1207. imployed with twelve Abbots of the Order of Cister●iae●s , to preach down the Doctrines of the A●●igenses . He by his preaching , so incensed the Princes against them , that they took arms , and killed above One hundred thous●nd of them . Dominicus with twelve more , accompanied by Fulce , Bishop of ●oled● , went to Rome , where he petitioneth Innocent the third , to confirm his order , who was somewhat averse , till he dreamed that he saw D●minicus supporting with his shoulders the Church of Lateran that was ready to fall down ; hereupon he adviseth Dominick to pitch upon some rule , and he would ratifie it ; Dominick returns presently to his Disciples being sixteen together , acquaints them with the Popes intention ; they all resolve to professe the rule of Saint Austin the preacher : In the interim Innocent dieth , Honorius the third , succeeded ; 〈◊〉 confirmed their rule and institution . D●●inick added some things to Saint Austins rule . He divided his Monastery into three parts , one for himself and contemplative Brothers , the other for contemplative Sisters , the third was for both sexes , that were given to the active life : these were called Brothers and Sisters of Saint Dominick ; or the Souldiers of Jesus Christ : for as Dominick with the spirituall , so these with the corporal sword were to subdue Hereticks . The Dominicans are tied to reject all kinde of wealth , money , and possessions , that their work of preaching may not be hindred . To hold every year a general Chapter . To fast seven moneths together ; namely , from holy 〈◊〉 day in September , till Easter ; and at all other times on Friday to abstain from flesh , except in times of sicknesse . To lye in Blankets , not in Sheets ; nor on Feather-beds . To be silent . To wear a white coat , under a black cloak , which they say was prescribed by the Virgin Mary , to one Rheginaldus in his sicknesse . To have low-built Monasteries answering to their poverty and humility . To be content with the title of Friers Praedicants , whereas before they were stiled Friers of the blessed Virgin Mary . To celebrate on every Saturday the Office of the Virgin Mary , except in Lent , and on Festival days . To disperse themselves through all parts of the world , for preaching the Gospel . To choose them a Generall Master , whose subordinate Prelates should be called Priors but not Abbots . The first that was elected Master Generall was Dominious himself Anno 1220. who died the next year after . The 〈◊〉 do not promise to live according to their rule , or to keep it , ( because not to performe such a promise is a mortall sin ) but onely to obey according to the rule ; because in this case omission or transgression obligeth not to the sin , but to the punishment , as they think ▪ For Dominick's good service against the 〈◊〉 , he is made by H●●●rius the third , Master of th● sacred Palace . And so the Dominicans are ordina●●●● m●sters of this place . And because a Dominican poysoned Henry the seventh , Emperor , in the Eucharist ▪ therefore the Pope inflicted this punishment on th●●●der , that their priests should ever after in the Eucharist use their left hand . Antoninus writes that Dominick received a Staff from Peter , and a Book from 〈◊〉 with ● command to preach the Gospel every where ; hereupon his disciples dispersed themselves into all parts . Dominick himself went to Rome , where by the concession of the Pope and Cardinals , he gathered together in one Covent all the Nuns dispersed through divers places of the City , where they had the Church of Saint Sabina assigned them ; 44 of them met together , and took upon them the profession and habit of Saint Dominick . The order of Praedicants increased so fast , that in the time of Sabellicus , about the year of Christ . 1494. were reckoned 4143. Monasteries of Dominicans , in which were 1500 Masters of Divinity ; besides divers Cloysters of them in Armenia and Aethiopia , and 150● ▪ Covents of Dominican Nuns , in divers parts of Europe . The cause of this great increase of Praedicants , was partly the mortified life , humility , & abstinence of Dominick ; for they write of him that he preferred Bread and water to the best cheer , a Hair Shirt to the finest Linnen , a hard Boord to the softest Bed , and a hard Stone to the easiest Pillow . He did use to wear an Iron Chaine , with which he beat himself every night , both for his own sins , and the sins of the world , for which also he did frequently weep , and pray whole nights together in Churches . He offered himself twise as a ransome , to redeem others . And partly the cause was , his frequent visions and miracles , ( which whether true or false , Of these passages see Mat. Paris , Antoninus , Vincentius in Speculo Hist. Sabellicus , Florentius , Crantzius , Theodoricus de Apoleia in vita Dominici , Surius , de vit. Sanct. Frank in Chron. &c. I leave for others to judge ; ) partly also by receiving Children and Infants into their society before the years of probation ; besides the great respect which the Popes carried towards this order ; for Gregory the ninth , canonised Dominick Anno 1233. They were subject to no ordinary , but to the Pope : they had many priviledges granted them , as to preach in any mans Pulpit , without asking leave of the Bishop ; to make Noble men and their Ladies confess to them , and nor to their Curates ; to administer the Sacraments when they pleased , to be exempt from all Ecclesiastical censures , and this priviledge they had from Pope Innocent the fourth , that no Dominician could change his order , or enter into any other .

Q. 14. What were the Franciscans ?

A. Franciscans . They are so named from Francis an Italian Merchant , who before his conversion was called Iohn . He living a wicked and debauched life in his younger years , was at last reclaimed by a vision , as the Story goeth , of a Castle full of armes and Crosses , with a voice telling him , that he was to be a spiritual souldier . Afterward as he was praying , he was warned by a voice to repair the decayed houses of Christ ; which he did by stealing money from his Father , and bestowing it on the reparation of Churches ; whereupon his Father beats him , puts him in prison , and disinherits him ; he rejoycing at this , stript himselfe naked of all his Garments , which he delivers to his Father , shewing how willing he was to relinquish all for Christ . Within a short while he gathered many Disciples , to whom he prescribeth this rule , Anno , 1198. That they shall be chast , poor , and obedient to Christ , to the Pope , and to their Superiors ; That none be admitted into their order , till they be duely examined and proved ; That the Clergy in their divine service follow the order of the Roman Church , and the Lay-Brothers say 24. Pater-Nosters for their Matte●s , &c. That they fast from All-Saints , till Christmasse . &c. That they enter not into any house , till they say peace be to this house , and then they may eat of what is set before them ; That they meddle not with money , nor appropriate any thing to themselves ; that they help one another ; that pennance be imposed on those who sin ; that they have their publick meetings or chapters , and that they chuse their provincial Ministers , and these must chuse a General Minister over the whole Fraternity ; that their preach●●● be men of approved gifts , and that they preach not abroad without leave from the Bishop ; That they use Brotherly admonition and correction , that they give themselves to prayer , modesty , temperance , and other vertues , and that they enter not into Nun●er●es , except such as are authorized ; that none go to convert Sarace●s or other Infidels , but such as are sent by the Provincial Ministers ; that they all remain constant in the Catholike faith , and that none break this rule , except he will incurr the curse of God , and of the two blessed Apostles , Peter and Paul . This rule Francis strengthened by his Will and Testament which he enjoyneth to be read , as often as they shall read the rule . This rule and order was confirmed by Pope Innocent the third , but not till he was warned by visions of a Palme tree growing and spreading under him , and of a poor man supporting the decaying Lateran ; Who would know more fully these passages , let him read Bonaventure in the life of Saint Francis , Antoninus , Sebast. Frank , Trithemius in Chron. Balaeus , M● Paris , Vincentius , &c. and until he had tried Francis his obedience , which he shewed by wallowing in the mire with swine , as the Pope advised him . This order was also confirmed again by Pope Honorius the third , and by Pope Nicholaus the third , in his Decretal Epistles , which he enjoyned should be read in Schools . Francis would not have his Disciples to be called Francis●ans from his name , but Min●res , and so he would have the Superiors or Governors of his order to be called not Masters , but Ministers , to put them in minde of their humble condition , and to follow Christs advice to his Disciples , Whosoever will be great among you , let him be your servant .

Q. 15. What things else are observable in the Franciscan order ?

A. 1. Monks , or Franciscans their habit , Schisms , Families , Rules & Priviledges . Francis divided his Disciples into three Classes or Ranks ; the first was of the Friers Minorites , whereof himself was one , and whose life was most rigid , For they were neither to have Granaries , nor two Coats . The Second was of Ladies and poor Virgins , who from Saint Clara were named Clarissae , this Order was not so strict as the former . Friers Minorites . The third was of Poenitents instituted for married people , who desired to do pennance ; these might enjoy propriety in their goods . The first sort was for contemplation and action too ; namely , in preaching ; the second for contemplation onely , the third for action onely . This third order is not properly called Religious , because they may continue in their maried estate , & enjoy propriety . These are called Friers Fenites of Iesus Christ , and Saccii from their sack-cloath which they wore ; and Continentes , not that they vowed continency , but because certain days every week , they abstained from carnal Copulation . The Women are called Sisters Penitents . The first order were not to permit any of the third order to enter their Churches in time of interdict . This order was condemned in England An. 1307. but is again advanced by Peter Teuxbury a Franciscan Minister , and allowed in the Chapter at London . 2. Many Families sprung out of this Minorit order ; namely , Observantes , Conventuales , Minimi , Caputiani , Collectanei , who gathered or collected the moneys ; Amadeani , Reformati de Evangelio , Chiacini cum barba , de Porti●●cula , Paulini , Bofiaini , Gaudentes , de Augustinis with their open shooes , and Servientes . 3. Francis himself wore a short coat without any artificiall tincture ; instead of a girdle , he used a cord , and went bare-footed ; hence after long altercation among his Disciples about their habit and shooes , it was ordered that they should wear soles onely , having no more upper leather then to tie the shooes . That they should travel either on foot , or upon Asses . And whereas they could not agree about the form , measure , and colour of their habit , ( for Saint Francis in this determined nothing , ) the matter is referred to Pope Iohn 22. who leaves it to the arbitrement of their General and Provincial Ministers . At this day they wear a long coat with a large hood of gray , or hair-colour , bare-footed , and girded with a cord . 4. Such vertue hath been held in a Franciscan Garment , that divers Princes have desired to be buried in it , thinking thereby to be safe from the Devil . So we read of Francis the second , Marquesse of Mantua , of Robert King of Sicily , and divers others , who have by their last will ordered that they might be interred in a Seraphick habit . And yet we read that Francis h●mself died naked , because he would be like Christ , who hung naked on the crosse . 5. I read of divers Schismes among the Franciscans about the form of their habit ; one I finde in the time of Crescentius de Esey● their sixth General Minister , Anno 1245. Some among them bragging much of the Spirit , would not live after St. Francis rule , but after their own , accouting themselves the Saints . These despised a long habit , and would go in short cloakes . Another schisme they made in the Province of Narbon , Anno 1315. after the death of Pope Clement 5. during the vacancy of the Popedom almost two years . These Monks chose their own Ministers and Governours , and flung away the habit of their order as profane , wearing short Garments , imprisoning and excommunicating the Obedientes . Pope Iohn 22. condemned these Minorities as Hereticks ; and the Fratricelli starting up at that time , condemned the same Pope of Heresie , for saying Christ and his Disciples had a common stock among them , whereof Iudas bore the bag . Another Schisme they had about the year 1352. some petitioned the Pope for leave to live after the letter of Saint Francis his rule , and not after the glosse , as they all did . They obtain four places to reside in , and in each of them twelve brothers . But these aiming at liberty , rejecting the rule of their order , and wearing short undecent Garments , were suppressed by Pope Innocent the sixth . Another rupture was among them , during the Schisme of the Church , begun by Vrban the sixth , who sat at Rome , and Clemens at Avinion ; for the Minorites of England , France , and Spain , chose them one General , and those of Italy , Germany , and Hungary another . An. 1431. they divided themselves into Conventuales , and Observantes ; these despising the Conventual Prelates , chose their own Govenours , calling the others profane and impious . These touch no money , eat no flesh , and wear no shooes : they multipled exceedingly in all parts , chiefly in Italy . They were confirmed by the Councel of Constance , and divers Popes . 6. Francis prohibited his Monks to meddle with Ecclesiastical preferments , to be called Lords or Masters , to hear confessions , to eat flesh , to wear rich apparell , and to dwell in sumptuous houses . Bonaventure their eight General , ordered that they should continue singing till the Epipha●y , Glory to thee O Lord , who wast born of a Virgin , &c. He taught them also to exhort the people to salute the Virgin Mary at the ringing of the bell , after the Completory , in memory of the Angel saluting her that hour . Pope Gregory the eleventh limited the power of the Minorites Protectors , that they should not meddle with any , except he disobey the Pope and Church , apostatize from the faith , and forsake his rule Honorius the third decreed , that no Minorite should ever forsake his order . The Minorites obtained this favour , that they might make Masters of Divinity among themselves ; where of Alexander de Ales was the first . 7. The Franciseans did increase so fast in all parts , that from the year 1211 , till the year 1380. being the space of 169. years , there were erected in Christendom above 1500. Monasteries of this order . Sabellicus recordeth that in his time were Ninety thousand Minorites . The cause of this increase was partly their diligence and sedulity in making Proselites , partly their priviledges , and partly their pretended sanctity and mortification , but chiefly their incredible miracles and visions of Saint Francis , which are obtruded on the peoples beliefe ; as his five wounds , his bearing of Christ in his arms , his mansion in Heaven next Christ , and much other stuff to this purpose , with which their Legends are fraught . Poverty , threefold . 8. There be three sorts of poverty among the Mendicant Friers ; one is to have nothing , either in common or in propriety ; and this is the Franciscan poverty , which is the greatest of all : another is which the Dominicans professe ; that is to have nothing in property , yet some things in common , as books , cloathes , Of these things see the Authors above named . and food . The third is and the least , to have some things both in common and in property , but onely such as necessity requires , for food and rayment ; and this is the poverty of the Carmelites and Augustinians .

Q. 15. What were the Knights of the holy Sepulchre , ●nd the Gladiatores ?

A. These ascribe the original of their order to Saint Iames our Lords brother , Knight of the the holy Sepulchre . and son of Alphaeus ; but it s more likely that this order began when Ierusalem was taken by Godsrey of Bulloigne ; at this day , it is quite extinct . When Ierusalem was taken by the Soldan , these Anno Christi 1300. with all the other religious Knights of Christendom were driven out of Syria ; yet the care of the holy Sepulchre , which these Knights had charge of , was committed to the Franciscans by the Soldan , who of all the Christian profession suffered none to stay in Syria and Ierusalem , but the Armenians , Syrians , Georgians , Greeks and Franciscans ; the Pope allows eight of this order with a Christian Knight , who is their Guardian , to keep the Sepulchre . The manner of installing the Knights of the Sepulchre was this : The Knight after preparation , being brought within the Sepulchre , where Hymnes are sung , and prayers said , declares kneeling , that he is come to be made Knight of the most holy Sepulchre of our Lord ; that he was nobly descended , and had means sufficient to maintain him ; withall promiseth to hear Masse daily , to expose his life and estate against the Infidels , to desend the Church of God and Ministers thereof , from their persecutors , to avoid unjust Wars , Duells , filthy Lucre , and such like , to maintain peace amongst Christians , to shun oppression , perjury , rapin , blasphemy , and all other grievous sins . Then the Guardian laying his hand on the Knights head , bids him be a stout , faithful , and good souldier of our Lord Iesus Christ , and of his holy Sepulchre . Upon this he gives him a pair of guilded Spurs , with a naked Sword , signing him three times with the crosse , and bidding him in the name of the Trinity , use this Sword to his own and the Churches defence , and to the confusion of the enemies thereof ; then the Sword being sheathed , is girt to the Knight by the Guardian ; the Knight riseth , and bending his knees and bowing his head over the Sepulchre , is by the Guardian struck on the shoulder three times with the Sword , saying , Iordain thee Knight of the holy Sepulchre of our Lord Iesus Christ , in the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . This he repeats three times , and crosseth him three times , then kisseth him , and puts a Golden Chain about his neck , with a double red Crosse hanging at it ; at last the Knight having kissed the Sepulchre , the Monks present sing Te Deum , and after a short prayer , he is dismissed . This order was by Pope Innocent the eighth , Anno 1485. made one with the Knights of Rhodes . Gladiators . The order of Gladiators began in Livonia , much about the time that the Tutonicks began in Ierusalem , Anno 1204. They were called Gladiatores , from carrying on their cloak two red Swords acrosse . Albert Bishop of Riga beg●n this order , and allowed the third part of his Chutohes revenues towards the maintenance thereof . Their habit was white , on which were woven two bloody Swords , in manner of a Crosse as is said ; to signifie their innocency , and warfare against the Pagans ; whom they converted to Christianity , See Crantzius L. 7. Funccius L. 10. Munster in his Geography , Balaeus Cent. 4. &c. not onely in Riga the Metropolis , but in most places of Livonia . Pope Innocent gave them all the Lands they could subdue there . The rule they professed was the same with that of the Templars ; but by the Popes perswasion both the Cruciferi and Gladiators incorporated themselves into the Teutonick order .

Q. 17. What were the Knights of Saint Mary of Redemption , of Montesia , and the order of Vallis Scholarium , and Canons Regular of Saint Mark ?

A. The Knights of Saint Mary de Mercede , Of Saint Mary of Redemption . or of Redemption , because their charge was to redeem Captives , was instituted by Iames King of Arragon , who in the year 1212. subdued the Isles Baleares . This order began about the year 1232. and is confirmed by Gregory the nineth . They wear a white garment , with a black crosse . They are of the Cistertian order . The Knights of Montesia , Of Montesia . are so called from that place in the Kingdom of Valentia . They were iustituted much about the time of the former Knights of Saint Mary , by the same King Iames , and confirmed by the same Pope Gregory the nineth ; the badge of this order is a red crosse , Monks of Vallis Scholarium . and are also Cistertians . The order of Vallis Scholarium , began Anno 1217. by one Guilelmus Richardus , a Scholar of Paris , who with Edward and Manasses professors of Divinity , betook themselves to the Desare in Champanie , where they set up a new order , Monks , or Saint Marks Canons Regular . but after the rule of Saint Austi● . They borrowed also some things of the Cistertians , that the Prior should visit all the Churches of his order without exacting any temporalties ; that they hold a general Chapter every year ; See Panuiuius in his Chronicle , and Genebrard . See also Volaterran L. 21. Balaeus , Polydor , Hospinian , and others . that they wear no linnen shirts , nor sleep on feather-beds ; that none eat flesh , but such as are sick and weak . The place where they first resided in , was called Vallis Scholarium . This order was confirmed by Pope Honorius the third . The order or Congregation of Saint Marks Canon Regulars began in Mantua , about the year 1231.

Q. 18. What was the order of Saint Clara , Saint Pauls Eremites , and Boni-homines ?

A. Clara was of the same Town Assisium with Francis , Nuns of Saint Clara. and his intimate acquaintance ; she was Daughter to Ortulana , who undertook Pilgrimages both to Rome and to the holy Sepulchre ; in her Childhood she wore sackcloath next her skin , and would never hear of marriage . She stole away from her Parents , cut off her hair , and could not be drawn away by any perswasions from her intended course of life . About the year 1225. at the Church of Saint Damianus she instituted the order of Poor Ladies , called from her name Clarissae , and from the place the Nuns of Saint Damian . Neer this Church in a Cottage she lived two and forty years , afflicting her body with fasting , watchings and all kind of hardnesse . Next her flesh she wore the brisley side of a Hogs skin , lay on hard boords , Eremites of Saint Paul in Hungary . went bare-footed . In Lent and other fasting times , she used only bread and water ; she tasted wine onely upon Sundaies ; her rule was that of the Franciscans . Pope Innocent the third , or as others say , Honorius the third , Monks or Boni Homines . confirmed this order . She could not be perswaded by Pope Gregory the nineth , to reserve any of her possessions , but forsook all for Christ , as she thought . See Polydor , both in his History , and in his Inventions , Frank in his Chronicles , Balaeus in his Appendix , Antoninus in his Titles , &c. Saint Pauls Eremites in Huugary were instituted in the year 1215. after the rule of Saint Austin by Eusebius of Strigonia , and was confirmed by Gentilis the Popes Legat , Anno 1308. They came into England , and seated themselves in Colchester , Anno 1310. The order called Boni Hom●●es , or Boni Viri , that is , good men , was instituted by Edmund , sonne to Richard Earle of Cornwall , who had been elected Emperor . These did follow Saint Austins rule , and wear a skie-coloured garment .

Q 19. What were the Servants of Saint Mary , the Caelestini , and Jesuati ?

A. One Philip Tudert a Florentine by birth , and a Physician by profession , Monks or Saint Maries servants . instituted this order of Saint Maries Servants ; they follow the rule of Saint Austin ; they wear a short black coar , and over that , a long black cloak pleated about the shoulders . They were confirmed by Pope Bennet the eleventh , and seven other Popes after him . They are permitted to carry a Satchel or Bag to put the almes in , which they beg . In Italy there he eight and forty Monasteries of these Servants . Monks or Caelestini . This order was instituted Anno. 1282. or as others say , 1285. The Caelestini were so called from Pope Caelestine the fifth , who having before his Popedom lived an Eremiticall life in divers Desarts , at last erected this order after the rule of Saint Bennet , and procured it to be confirmed by Pope Gregory the tenth , in the Generall Councell of Lyons . Their habit is of skie-colour without a hood . Caelestin their Author being elected Pope , and cheated out of it by Boniface the eight , who by a Cane and a hole in the Wall , speak to him to relinquish his Popedom ; which he did , Monks or Iesuati . thinking an Angel had spoken to him , I say Caelestine returned again to his Eremiticall life , which he could not long enjoy ; for Pope Boniface put him in prison upon jealousie , See Frank in Chorn. Sabelli●us , Enne . 9. Crantzins L. 9. Volaterranus L. 21. Polydor L. 7. Surius Tom. 3. De Vit. Sanct &c. where he died . These Monks came into England , Anno 1414. The Iesuati began at Senae by Iohn Columbanus , and Francis Vincent , Anno 1365. they were called Iesuati from using the name of Iesus often in their mouthes . Pope Vrban the fifth , approved them , and enjoyned them to wear a white garment , a white cover for their head , a leathern girdle , and to go bare-footed , using onely wooden soles . These Monks were afterward called Apostolici .

Q. 20. What was the Order of Saint Briget ?

A. Briget , not that of Scotland , who lived about the year , 530. but a Princess of Sweden , Anno 1360. obtained a confirmation of her order ( which she received immediately from Christ , Monks and Nuns of Saint Brigets order . as she said ) by Pope Vrban the fifth . Her rule was according to that of Saint Basils . The Monks and Nus may have their Covents contiguous , and the same Church , but the Brothers must officiate below , the Sisters above . Both Sexes must use gray cloaks and coats , with a red cross thereon . They must have nothing in propriety , touch no money , must lie onely upon straw . The fashion , colour , and measure of their cloathes are set down ; on their Vaile they must wear a weite linnen Crown , on which are sowed pieces of red cloath , representing drops of blood , and so placed that they may resemble the cross . The Sisters are enjoyned how to officiate , and what prayers they shall use every day , to be silent , to avoid conference with men , except it be at a window , upon urgent occasion , on Sundays and great Festivals , and that onely from nine till the evening . She that openeth not her window at all , shall have the greater reward in Heaven . Days of fasting are prescribed them ; none must be admitted into the order , without a years probation : then she must be examined and consecrated by the Bishop , who is to bring her into the Church with a red Crosse carried before her , having the Crucifix on the one side , and the Virgins Image on the other , to put her in minde of patience , and chastity : two Tapers burning must be carried before the Crosse ; then the Bishop consecrates a Ring , and prayeth . She having testified her constant resolution to that kinde of life , the Bishop by putting the Ring on her finger , marrieth her to Christ , and prayeth ; she comes to the Altar and offers , then returns to her place again . Her new cloathes are also consecrated , and she is called by the Priest to come bare-footed to the Altar ; the Bishop prayeth again , and withall puts on her the coat of her profession , her shooes , hood , and cloak , which he tieth with a wooden button , in memory of Christs wooden Crosse , to which her minde should be fastned . Then her Vaile is put on , the Bishop at every action , and parcel of her cloathes prayeth , and at last her Crown , the Bishop praying that she may be Crowned with joy . She returns to her place , and is called again to the Altar , where she falls on her face , the Bishop with his Priests read the Letanie , absolves her , and gives her the Eucharist ; her Coffin , which during the time of the Masse stood there , is carried by four Sisters , sprinkling dust on it , into the Covent ; at the gate whereof stands the Abbatesse with her Nuns , the Bishop with two Tapers carried before him ; and the Priests singing , brings the new Nun , and recommends her to the care of the Abbatesse , which she receives , shuts the gate , and brings her into the Chapter . The first eight days she is tied to no discipline . At Table and in the Quite she sitteth last . The number of the Sisters is sixty , and no more . Thirteen Priests according to the number of Apostles , whereof Saint Paul was one , four Evangelists , or Preachers , representing the four Doctors of the Church , Ambrose , Austin , Gregory , and Hierom ; and eight Lay-men . All these together make up the number of the thirteen Apostles , and 72. Disciples . The Priests Garments shall be of course gray , on which shall be worne a red crosse , and in the middest a round piece of white cloth , to resemble the host which they daily offer . The four Evangelists shall carry on their cloaks a white circle , to shew the incomprehensible wisdom of the four Doctors which they represent . Within these circles red pieces of cloth shall be inserted like tongues cloven , to shew their learning and eloquence . The Lay-brothers shall wear on their cloaks a white crosse , to shew Christs innocency , with five pieces of red cloth , in memory of Christs five wounds . The number of Brothers in the Covent , must not exceed five and twenty , who are to be blessed by the Bishop , after the same manner that the Sisters were ; but instead of a Ring , the Bishop shall hold the Priest by the hand , and for a Vail , shall lay his hands on his head ; and instead of a Crown , shall use the sign of the Crosse. The Abbatesse shall be among the thirteen Priests , as Mary was among the Apostles ; she shall have for Confessor , him whom the Bishop alloweth . Confession must be made at least three times yearly , and every day if need be , to such Priests as the Confessor shall chuse ; the Priest shall be diligent in preaching , praying , and fasting . Every Thursday shall be a Chapter held , wherein the delinquent Sisters may be punished with fasting , standing without doores in the Church-yard , whilst the other Sisters are within at Divine Service , and with prostrating her self on the ground , till the Abbatesse take her up , and intercede for her absolution . If a Sister possesse any thing in propriety , and dyeth before she confesseth it , her body is layed on a Beer at the Church door , where they all say an Ave-Mary for her , and then is absolved , and after Mass is carried from the Quite to the Church door by the Sisters , where the Brothers receive her , and bury her . Neither the Abbatesse , nor any Sister must receive gifts , or have any thing in proper . Every one after the first foundation , must bring their yearly revenues to be imployed by the Abbaresse ; but after the number of Sisters is filled , and a revenue setled , they that come after need brin● nothing . If any dye , her cloathes and allowance in dyet shall be given to the poor , till another be chosen . Every year before the Feast of All-Saints , let there be an audit of expences kept ; if any thing remain over and above the expences , let it be reserved for the next years expences , or bestowed on the poor , on whom also the Nuns old cloathes must be conferred . Every Novice must bring a present or almes gift to the Covent , but nothing that hath been got by oppression , cheating , stealing , or any other sinistrous means ; such gifts must be restored again , and so must gifts doubtfully got be rejected ; and if the Covent stand not in need of any persent , let it be given to the poor . In every Church must be thirteen Altars , on each of which one Chalice , but on the high Altar two Chalices , two pair of Flaggons , so many Candlesticks , one Crosse , three Censers , one for daily use , the other two for solemn Feasts , a Cibory for the Host ; let there be no Gold nor Silver in the Covent , except where the Holy Reliques are kept ; Let every one have her office or service Book , and as many other books as they will , for good arts ; Let each Altar have two Altar-cloths ; Let no Sisters be admitted under eighteen , nor Priest or Brother under five and twenty years of age ; Let the Sisters imploy their time in devotion , labouring with their hands , and about their own affairs , after the manner of Christ and his Mother ; Let rich and poor have the same measure of meat and drink ; and let not any afflict their body too much ; for not their own correction , but Gods mercy , must save them Let the sisters confesse at the lattess of the windows , where they may be heard , but not seen ; but in receiving the Eucharist , they may be heard and seen . But they must do nothing without the leave of the Abbatesse , and some witnesses , except in time of confession . Priests must not enter the Nunnery , except to give the Sacrament in the agony of death , and that with some witnesses ; all the Priests and Brothers may enter to perform Funerall obsequies . The Bishop of the Diocesse must be the Father and Visitor of the Monasteries and Nunneries ; the Prince of the Territory shall be the Protector , and the Pope the faithful Guardian ; without whose will no Covent shall be made . Let there be a hole like a grave still open in the Covent , that the sisters may pray every day there with the Abbatesse ( taking up a little dust between her fingers ) that God who preserved Christs body from the corruption of the grave , would also preserve both their bodies and souls from the corruption of sin . Let there be a Beer or Coffin at the Church-door with some earth , that all commers in may remember they are dust , and to dust shall return : to the observers of this rule Christ promiseth his aid , who revealed himself to Saint Briget , and counsels her to convey it to the Pope , to be confirmed . So goeth the story , as it is set down by Hospinian , who translated it out of the German into the Latin tongue : See Antoninus , Balaeus , Nauclerus , Trithemius , Crantzius , &c. this order came into England An. 1414. and was placed at Richmond . There be few of these elsewhere , except in Sweden .

Q. 21. What was the Order of S. Katherine , and of S. Iustina ?

A. Katherine born at Senae in Tuscany , Saint Katherine of Senae . in her Childhood vowed Virginity ; and in a dream saw Dominick with a Lilly in his hand , and other religion-founders , wishing her to professe some of their orders ; she embraced that of Dominick , in which she was so strict that she abhorred the smell of flesh , drunk onely water , and used no other cheer but bread and raw herbs . She lay upon boards in her cloathes . She girt her self so close with an Iron Chain , that it cut her skin ; she used to watch whole nights together , and scarce slept half an hour in two days , in imitation of S. Domimick . She used to chastise her self three times every day with that Iron Chain , for an hour and half at a time , so that the blood run from her shoulders to her feet . One chastisement was for her self , the other for the dead , and the third for those that were alive in the world . Many strange stories are recorded of her , as that Christ appeared and married himself to her with a Ring ; that he opened her side , took out her old heart , and put a new one instead of the former ; that he cloathed her with a bloody coloured garment , drawn out of the wound in his side ; Nuns of Saint Katharine . so that she never felt any cold afterwards : and divers other tales to this purpose Some say this order began Anno 1372. others , Anno 1455. Monks of Saint Iustina . The Nuns of this order wear a white garment , and over it a black Vaile , with a head-covering of the same colour . The order of Saint Iustina , was instituted by Ludevicus Barbus , See Frank in Chron. Polyd. Virg. Hospinian , Antoninus , Franc. Modius , &c , a Venetian , Anno 1409. after the ancient discipline of Benedict . This rule was enlarged by Eugenius the fourth , and confirmed by Iohn 24. The Monks of this order are carefull not to eat out of the Covent with seculars , and to wash the feet of strangers .

Q. 22. What were the Eremites of Saint Hierom , of Saint Saviour , the Albati , Fratricelli , Turlupini , and Montolivetenses ?

A. Saint Hieroms Eremites in Spain , Eremites of S. Hierom. under Saint Austins rule was instituted about the year 1366. in Vibinum a City of Vmbria in Italy , in the time of Pope Gregory the nineth , and was confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . Of this order there are in Italy five and twenty Covents . They differ in their habit , and other things , little or nothing from the other Monks of Saint Hierom. Canons of Saint Saviour . The Canons of Saint Saviour were instituted also in Italy , neer Senae , in a place called Scopetum , whence they are named Scopeti●i . They follow Saint Austins rule . Their Author was one Franch of Bononia , Anno 1366. in the time of Pope Vrban the the fifth , and were confirmed by his successor , Gregory the eleventh , Anno 1370. They wear a white cloak , with a white hood above a white linnen gowne Albati were so called from the white linnen they wore ; Albati . these in the time of Pope Boniface the nineth , Anno 1399. came down from the Alpes into Luc● , Flaminia , Hetruria , Fisa , and other places of Italy , having for their guide a Priest cloathed in white , and carrying in his hand the Crucifix : he pretended so much zeal and religion , that he was held a Saint . These people increased to such a vast body , that Boniface the nineth grew jealous their Priest aimed at the Popedom ; therefore sent out some armed men against them , apprehended their Priest , and put him to death ; upon which the whole multitude fled , every man returning to his house . These made profession of sorrow , weeping for the sins and calamities of those times ; they eat together in the High-ways , and slept all promiscuously together like beasts : they are by most reckoned among the Hereticks , and not religious orders , and so are the Fratricells , or Beghardi , who would be counted the third order of Franciscans ; Fratricelli . they were called Fratricella , Brothers of the Cells and Caves where they dwelt . Their Women were named Beghinae , and Beguttae . These sprung up Anno 1298. they went with their faces covered , and their heads hanging down ; their lives were ●●agirious , and their opinions heretical , as we have already shewed among the Heresies ; therefore they are condemned by Boniface the eight , Clemens the fifth , and Iohn the twenty second : yet Gregory the eleventh , and Eugenius the forth , defended such of them , against whose life and faith , no just exceptions could be taken : Gregory about the year 1378. Eugenius Anno 1431. The Turlupini also , Turlupini . though they would have been thought a religious order , were heretical in their Teners , and therefore condemned and burned , Anno 1372. Montolivetenses , or Monks of Mount Olivet , Monks of Mount Olivet . began Anno 1407. when the Church was divided between three Popes . In this distracted time many of Sene betook themselves to the next Hill , which they called Mount Olivet , and cloathed themselves in white , professing St. Bennets rule . See Frank , Sabellicus , and the other Authors already named . They were confirmed by Pope Gregory the twelfth . There were others of the same name loug before these but Boniface the eighth , Anno 1300. put them down , and executed their Author at Viterbium ; he only wore a linnen cloth about his wast , the rest of his body naked .

Q. 23. What were the Canons of Saint George , the Mendicants of Saint Hierom , the Canons of Lateran , Order of the Holy Ghost , of Saint Ambrese ad Nemus , and of the Minims of Jesu Maria ?

A. The Canons Regular of Saint George , Canons Regular of Saint George . called also Apostolici , were instituted by Laurence Iustinian , Patriarch of Venice , Anno 1407. they were confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . They wear a linnen surplesse over their garments , and a black hood ; but out of the Cloyster they wear a black cloak , with a black hat . There be two orders more of this name ; the one wear white , the other blew ; they abstain from flesh , except in their sicknesse and are not tied by vow to their profession . Mendicants of Saint Hierom. The Mendicants of Saint Hierom were iustituted by Carolus Florentinus , Anno 1407. and are confirmed by Gregory the twelfth . They professe Saint Austins rule ; they wear dark-coloured cloathes , and over their coat a pleated cloak divided , they use a leathern girdle , Canons of Lateran . and wooden shooes . The Canons of Lateran make Saint Austin their Author ; these were expulsed , Saint Iohn Lateran , by Pope Calixtus , after they had been seated there by Eugeuius the fourth , who expolled the Seculars thence ; but Paul the second , called back the Regulars , and by degrees expelled the Seculars . Their cloak , Scapulars , and hood are black . The order of the Holy Ghost was instituted neer Venice by Gabriel of Sp●letum , Monks of the order of the Holy Ghost . Anno 1407. they use the same habit that the Canons Regular doe wear . The Brothers of Saint Ambrose ad Nemus , were instituted at Milan , and confirmed , Of Saint Ambrose ad Nemus . Anno 1433. They wear dark-coloured cloathes , and profess Saint Austins rule ▪ The Minimi of Iesu Maria , Monks or Minimi of Iesu Maria. were instituted by one Francis Paula , a Cicilian , Anno 1471. he made three rules ; one for the brothers , another for the Sisters , and the third for both Sexes called Tertiarii . He would have the Brothers to be called Minimi , and the Sisters Minimae , to teach them humility . They were enjoyned to keep the Ten Commandements , to observe the Church Laws , to obey the Pope , and to persevere in their Vowes of Chastity . See Surius Tom. 2. de vit. Sanct. with the other Authors already named . Poverty , Obedience , and Fasting . This order was allowed by Iulius the second , Innoce●● the eighth , Sixtus the fourth , Alexander the sixth , and Leo the tenth . They abstain altogether from flesh , they wear onely corse linnen , and wander up an● down bare-headed , and bare-foote .

Q. 24. What Orders of Knighthood were there erecte● in Christendome after the year 1400 ?

A. The Knights of the Annunciation of Mary by Amadeus the fifth , Knights of the Annunciation . Earle of Savoy , and first Duke thereof , Anno 1420. of this order we have already spoken . The ord●● of Maurician Knights was instituted by Amadeus the seventh , Of St. Maurice , Anno 1490. to the honour of Saint Maurice , whose Ring was delivered to Peter Earle of Savoy , that by him it might be conveyed to his successors , as a badge of their right to , and soveraignity over that Country . Of the Golden Fleece . The Knights of the Golden Fleece were instituted by Philip the good Duke of Burgundy , and Father to Charles , whom the Switzers defeated and flew . This Philip on his wedding day , with Isabel , the King of Portugals daughter , erected this order , Anno 1429. which he called by the name of the Golden Fleece , in memory of Iason , and those other worthies , who ventured their lives for that Golden Fleece , to encourage Christians to venture their lives like couragious Argonautes , for the defence and honour of the Catholike Church . There were appoynted thirty one Knights of this order ; the chief whereof was the Duke of Burgundy : now the Kings of Spain are chief , in right of that Dukedome . Of these Knights we have spoken already in our History of the world ; in the impression by me owned as before is mentioned . The Knights of the Moon were instituted by Reiner , Of the Moon . Duke of Anjou , when he obtained the Kingdom of Sieily , Anno 1464. These Knights wore a silver half Moon on their arme , and were bound to defend one another in all dangers ; and never to fall at variance among themselves . The Knights of Saint Michael the Arch-Angel were instituted by Lewis the French King , Of St. Michael . Anno 1469. These wear a Golden Chain , at which hanged the image of Saint Michael treading on the infernal Dragon . This picture his Father Charles the seventh wore in his banners ; and it is worne by his posterity in memory of Saint Michael , who was seen in the battel at the bridge of Orleans , fighting against the English , whom he forced to raise their siedge . The King appoynted there should be of this order 36. Knights , whereof himself should be the first . They are tied to hear Mass every day . Of Saint Stephen . The Knights of Saint Stephen were instituted by Cosmo , Dake of Florence , and confirmed by Pope Pius the fourth , Anno 1561. in imitation of the Knights of Malta . They differ from the Ioannites , that instead of a white , they wear a red Crosse set in Gold . They may also marry once , which the Ioannites could not do . Their seat is in Ilua an Island in the Ligustick Sea . They are called Saint Stephens Knights , not from Stephen the first Martyr , but from Stephen Bishop of Florence , who was Canonised , or from Pope Stephen . The Knights of the holy Spirit were instituted by Henry the French King , Of the Holy Spirit . Anno 1579. Of the Knights of Saint George in England , or of the Garter , instituted by King Edward the third , Anno 1351. and of the Knights of the Star , set up by King Iohn the first of France , in memory of that Star which appeared at Christs Nativity ; the Knights also of Jesus Christ in Portugal , and of the Knights of Alcanthara in Castile , we have already spoken . He that wll see more , let him read Panuinius in Chron. Sabellicus , Enne . 9. Crantzius L. 9. Frank in Chron. Polyd. L. 7. Volaterran L. 2● . Girard . Hist. L. 15. Balaus Cent. 5. Heuterus L. 4. re● . Burgund . Tilius , Hist. Franc. Genebrard in Chron. Hospinian de orig. Monach. and the continuation of Sir Walter Raleighs History of the World , in the edition by we owned ; to be sold by I. S. at the Grey-hound in Little Britaine London , &c.

The Contents of the Eleventh Section .

Of Religions Orders and opinions from the year 1500. till this day . 2. The order of Jesuites . 3. Of their general rules . 4. Of their other rules . 5. Of their rules for Provests of houses , Rectors of Colledges , &c. 6. Of their rules for Travellers , Ministers , Admonitors , &c. 7. Of their priviledges granted by Popes . 8. Of other Orders in the Church of Rome . 9. How Abbots are consecrated at this time . 10. Wherein the Christian Orders of Knight-hood differ . 11. Of other Orders of Knight-hood besides the French . 12. of the Orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c. 13. The Orders of Knight-hood in Italy . 14. Of the Christian Military Orders in the East .

SECT. XI .

Quest. 1. WHat Religious Orders , and opinions in Religion are there sprung up in these latter times , that is , from the year 1500. till this day in the Christian World ?

A. In the year 1500. started up a new order , Order of poor Pilgrims . called Poor Pilgrims ; these came out of Italy , into Germany bare-foote , and bare-headed ; some covered their bodies with linnen , others with gray cloth , carrying every one in his hand a wooden Crosse , but without scrip or bag , staff or money ; drinking neither Wine nor Beere ; feeding all the week , except on Sundays , upon Herbs and Rootes sprinkled with salt : they abstained altogether from Egges , Butter , Milk , Cheese , Fish , and Flesh. In the Church they stretch out their arms in manner of a Crosse , and praying fell flat on the ground . They stayed not above four and twenty hours in any place , they went by couples begging from door to door . Among them were divers Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons : this pennance they undertook voluntarily , some for three years , others for five or seaven , as they pleased , and at the end of their years returned home , and betook themselves again to their callings : they excluded from their Pilgrimage onely Monks and Women . About six years after , was instituted the order of Indians , Of Indians . under Pope Iulius the second , and Maximilian the first Emperor : These were of the Carmalite race ; and were called Indians , as I suppose from their intention to convert the Indians then discovered ; they wore black cloaks , and over them white gownes , as appears by that verse of Franc. Modius : Qui tegimus pura pallia pulla ●oga . Under Pope Clement the seventh was instituted the order of the society of Divine love ; Of Divine love or Theatini . these were devout people , who met in retired places , remote from the company of the vulgar : here they prayed , sung , administred the Sacraments , and did other acts of devotion ; they were called also Theatini , from Theatinu●● ; the Bishoprick of which place was rejected by Iohn Peter Carrafa , that he might the more freely enjoy that devout life , and give himself the more seriously to contemplate divine mysteries , and to regain the honour of the Clergy , so much degenerated from their former integrity . He refused also the Bishoprick of Brundus●um , which Charles the fifth would have conferred upon him ; yet afterward he was content to change his name from Iohn Peter to Paul the fourth , and to accept the Popedom . Of this society also were Caietan the Apostolical Proton●tarie , Boniface a noble man of Piemont , and one Paul a Roman . In the year 1537. was instituted the order of Paulini , Paulini . by a certain Countesse called Gastalia at Mantua , hence her disciples were named Gastalini . The Brothers and Sisters of this Sect were by their own strength thus to came their flesh ; they were to lie two and two together in one bed , but with a Crosse layed between the man and the woman , that they might not touch one the other . See Hospini●n , Franc. Modius , Nauclerus , and others . This course they were to use so long , till they had quite subdued the tickling of the flesh . But this order lasted not long ; for the inconveniencies found in it occasioned the extirpation thereof .

Q. 2. What is the order of the Jesuites ?

A. This order which is called the Society of Iesus , Of Iesuites : ( because they take upon them to advance the Name , Doctrine , and Honour of Iesus more then other orders heretofore , ) was instituted about the year 1540. by Ignatius Loyola of Cantabria , who being at first a Souldier , Ignatius Loyola . and receiving some wounds in the French War , of which he lay sick above a year , resolved upon recovery of his health , to renounce the world , and wholly to addict himself to the advancing of the name of Iesus ; for this cause being ●ix and twenty years of age , he forsakes all , and travels to Ierusalem ; thence ( having done his devotion to the holy Sepul●hre ) returns into Spain , where at Complutum and Salamantica , he gives himself to study ; in the interim he took upon him to preach mortification , both by his Doctrine and mean habit , though as yet he was furnished neither with sufficent learning , nor was he called ; wherefore he was imprisoned , and examined by the Inquisitors , and being found zealous for the Roman faith , was dismissed , and thence goeth to Paris , where he studied ten years in great poverty and weaknesse of body , and was at last made Master of Arts. In the year 1536. he returns to Spain with ten more of his profession , and from thence to Rome , to have leave of the Pope to travel to Ierusalem ; but finding the peace broken between the Turk and Venetian , they go to Venice , and their did dresse the wounds and sores of poor people in Hospitals . Seven of these ten companions of Ignatius took the Priest-hood upon them , and preached up and down the territories of Venice ; having neither temporal nor ecclesiastical meanes to sustain them . After this they all go to Rome , where they are hated and molested by the Clergy , yet their society increased daily , and procured a confirmation of their order from Pope Paul the third , which since was ratified by Iulius the third , Paul the fourth , Pius the fourth , and the Councel of Trent . At first they were not to have above 60. of their society ; but afterward the Pope perceiving how needful this order was to the decaying Roman Religion , permitted all that were fit to enter into the same . They have their chief or General , their coadjutors in spiritual things , such are their Priests , and professors of Divinity , Philosophy , and inferiour Arts : Their coadjutors in temporals , who look to their clothing , dyet , and domestick affairs ; their Scholars and Novices are maintained , least this order or society might faile , who are bound to obey their Superiors without doubting or inquiring into the nature of the thing enjoyned them . This order differs from others , in that besides the three ordinary Vowes of Chastity , Poverty , and Obedience , they binde themselves to the Pope , in undertaking cheerfully , readily , and without charging him , any journey ●he shall command for propagating the Roman faith : the title also of Professor among them is more honourable then of Priest ; for one may be a Priest many years , before he be admitted Professor . The Iesuites , instead of a hood , wear a Philosophical cloak , See Christianus Franken in Colloq. Iesuit . Surius , Hospinian , &c. that is long and black ; their cap resembling a crosse is called Bareta ; this they do not wear abroad ; their cassocks they call Solannas , which they tie with Silk girdles ; And they spread so fast over the world , that above sixty years ago they had 256. Colledges .

Q. 3. What be the general rules to which the Jesuites are tied ?

A. To examine their conscience twice daily ; To be diligent in prayer , Iesuites , their rules . meditation , and reading ; To be daily at divine service , at the times appointed to confesse their sins ; To renew their Vows every year twice ; To be abstinent on Fridays , not to preach without the Superiors leave ; nor to keep money by them , nor to have any thing in proper ; To read no Books without leave , nor to meddle with any thing that is not theirs ; To learn the language of the Country where they live ; not to lock their Chests , or Chamber doors ; Not to sleep in the night with the window open , or naked , or to go out of their chamber without their cloathes ; Not to teach or learn without the Superiors leave ; Not to drink between meals , or to eat abroad without leave , or to take Physick , or to consult with the Physitian , till they be permitted by the superior ; To harken to the bell when it rings ; To keep their beds neat , and chambers clean ; To aquaint the Superior , when any is grievously tempted ; To be obedient , humble , and reverent in uncovering the head to their Superior● , not to complain of one superior to another ; To be silent , or else to speak briefly , with moderation and submission ; To avoid contentions , contradictions , or speaking evil of one anothers native Country ; let him onely reprove and command who is authorized so to do . Let none enter into another mans place , office , or chamber , without leave ; whilest two are in one chamber , let the door stand open ; Let no man mock another ; Let no man at table put off his hat , except to his superior ; No talk with strangers , or commerce by letters without leave ; Let no man report idle rumours , nor divulge abroad what is done at home . None without leave may write any thing of instruction or consolation , nor meddle at all with secular affaires . Every one ought to instruct and exhort his Brother to confesse ; Let none go abroad without leave , and he must shew the cause of his going abroad , and what effect it took , when he doth return ; he must also write down his name , and aquaint the Porter whither he goeth , and must return before night . That when any travelleth he shall lodge no where but in a Iesuites Colledge , if there be any in that place ; and shall be as obedient to the Superior there , as to his own . Let every one have these rules by him , that he may read , or hear them read , once every moneth ; but the Coadjutors must read their rules every week . They have also their Constitutions , wherein is shewed that the end of their Society is to do good to their own souls , and the souls of their neighbours , and that therefore they are bound to travell to and fro in the world ; to confesse their sinnes to the Priest every sixth moneth , and then to receive the Body of Christ ; to cast off all inordinate affections of Kindred , Friends , and worldly things , to deny themselves , to take up the Crosse of Christ , and to follow him ; to study humility , to aim at perfection and all other vertues , chiefly charity ; to have a speciall care of the inward man ; to imbrace poverty with cheerfulnesse , to give freely of their spiritual things , as they have received freely ; to study purity and chastity , and to be very vigilant over their senses , chiefly over the eyes and tongue . To be temperate , modest , decent and devout in all things , chiefly at table . To labour diligently for obedience , and to refuse nothing that the superior shall command . In confession to conceal nothing from the Ghostly Father . To study unity and conformity in judgements , and affections . To avoid idlenesse and secular affairs . To be careful to preserve health , and to avoid all excesse that may impare it , Of these passages see the Iesuites rules printed together in one Book at Lyons , Anno 1607. as too much watching , fasting , labouring , or any other outward pennance , and in sicknesse to to be humble , patient , and devout . To desire the Superior once every year that he would enjoyn them some pennance for their failings in the observation of their rules and constitutions , which ought to be heard or read , every moneth .

Q. 4. What other rules have they besides these common rules and constitutions ?

A. They have rules for every particular officer amongst them , Iesuites , their constitutions and rules for Provincials . As the Provincials rule is to use diligence , fidelity , mildnesse , bounty tempered with severity in his government , to alter or adde nothing in the rules and customes of the Province , without the consent of the General ; in his absence or sicknesse , he may name ( if the General do not ) a Subprovincial ; he must always have with him four Counsellors , with whom he may advise in matters of weight . He hath power to chuse divers Officers , such as Masters of the Novices , the , Governours in spiritual things , Confessors , Preachers , and Readers , &c. He may dispense in divers things , and admit such as he thinks fit for probation ; and may dismiss also in some cases , if the General hinder not : none must be admitted , who have forsaken the society , or dismissed , without a new examination and probation ; he is to take care of the Masters and teachers in Schools and Colledges , what proficiency there is , what books are read , who are to study Divinity , and the learned tongues , that no Stage-playes be acted , but in Latine , and such as are modest ; &c. He must confer no degrees in Divinity or Philosophy without the Generals leave . The degree or title of Master and Doctor , must not be used among them . He may chuse Coadjutors in spiritual and temporal affairs . He must look to the Edifices , Revenues , and Lands of the society within his Province ; to avoid Sutes in Law , yet to maintain their rights by Law , if need be ; to look to all expenses and accounts , to avoid running in debt , and to have a care of the wardrob , and all the Utensils ; that if any Lands or Goods be given to the society , the General be acquainted therewith , and some share thereof be given to the poor of that place , where the Goods or Lands are . He is to be obedient , faithful , and reverent to his General ; to call Provincial assemblies at fit times , and to help other Provinces when need requires . To see that Masses be had , and Sacraments administred according to the custom of the Roman Church ; That Preachers and Confessors do their duties ; That none be made Confessors , chiefly to women , but such as are well struck in years ; That in time of infection he appoint such as may look to the sick ; That he depart not out of his Province without the Generals leave ; nor the Provost or Rector from his House , or Colledge without leave from the Provincial . That he be carefull what labourers he sends abroad into the Lords Vineyard , that he give them full instruction ; that they travel on foote , rather then ride . He must visit every place within his Province once a year , and first the Church , the place wher the Eucharist is keept , the holy Oyl , Of these passages see more fully in the forenamed Book . the Reliques , Altars , Seats of the Confessors , &c. then the persons , with whom he must deale prudently : & lastly , the Superior of the House or Colledge .

Q. 5 What rules have they for the Provosts of Houses , Rectors of Colledges , Masters of Novices , and Counsellors , &c

A. Iesuits , their rules for Provosts . The Provost is bound to observe the common and particular rules ; as also , all customes approved by the General or Provincial ; to be careful of his Under-officers , and Confessors ; to impose ordinary pennance , such as publick reproof , to eat under the table , to kisse the feet of others , to pray in the refectory , to impose fasting , &c. He must have a Book , in which he must record what concerns the good of his house . He must see that all the rules and constitutions of the house be duly observed . That confessions be made at the appoynted times . That Scholars and Coadjutors not formed , renew their Vows twice a year . That every other Friday he make an exhortation to obedience , pennance , patience , charity , humility , and other vertues . That he carry himself sweetly and wisely to his inferiors , moderate in reproving and punishing ; to send ( if occasion be ) one who ma● beg almes from door to door , for the Hospital , or who may accompany the Caterer , or who may preach in the streets . He must chiefly preserve love and unity in his house , and must read all Letters , that are either sent to , or from any under his charge , and must suffer none to have a seal , without the Provincials leave ; let there be no armes nor musical instruments , nor wanton Books , nor idle recreations within his house . The Provost may , if need be , preach and hear confessions , but must not suffer Priests of the society to preach , and hear the Nuns confessions , except upon extroardinary occasion . He must take care that all spiritual exercises be duely performed , and divine service every day . Let there be seven hours allotted for sleep ; and eight hours between dinner and supper . Let the table be blessed , and thanks given according to the Roman Breviary ; Let an hour be allowed for recreation after dinner and supper , and on Friday after evening collation half an hour , Let there be conferences touching cases : of conscience held twice a week , at which all the Priests should be present . Let there be an account taken every moneth of what is received and expended in the house . Special care must be had of those that labour in the Lords Vineyard , that they may not want . If any thing of moment is to be done in the house , let the Provincial be acquainted therewith . Let no man keep a horse , except upon urgent occasion , and with the Generals leave . Women must not be permitted to enter into the house . Lands given by Will must be sold for the use of the society , but not without the Generals leave . Let no man walk abroad without a companion ; Their rules for Rectors of Colledges and the Examiner . let travellers of the Society be entertained kindly , &c. The Rectors of Colledges also have their rules , which are in a manner the same with those of the Provosts . Which rules , and constitutions , must be read twice or thrice a year in the Refectory . The examiner also of those that desire admission , hath his rules ; he must be a man skilful and discreet , who must signifie to his Superior how he findes the party affected and qualified . If unfit , he must be cheerfully dismissed ; If fit , he must aske him if he is resolved to forsake the world ? and why ? what induced him to be of this Society : If he be in debt , or subject to any infirmity ; what is his age , his country , his parents , and their condition ; if he be born in marriage , of Christian parents , or of Hereticks ; if he be a Seholar , where , and how long he hath studied ; if he will be a Coadjutor , and content with Martha's lot ? Then he must be well instructed in the constitutions and rules of the Society . Their rules for Masters of the Novices . The Master of the Novices by his rules is tied to be courteous and loving to his Novices , to help , comfort , and instruct them upon all occasions : He hath power in some cases to enjoyn pennance on them , and in some cases to absolve them . He must also be well exercised in Basils Rules , Gregories Morals ; Austins Confessions and Meditations , in Bernard , Bonaventure , Cassian , Dorotheus his Homilies , Caesarius , Ep●raim , Huge , and Richard de S. Victore , Vmbertus de Eruditione Religiosorum , Innocentius of contempt of the world , Thomas de Kempis of the imitation of Christ , and such like Books ; for Histories he must read Gregories Dialogues , Gregory Turonensis of the glory of Confessors , and life of Saint Martin , Eusebius his Ecclesiastick History , Sulpitius of Saint Martins life , the select lives of the Fathers , the lives of Lippoman , and Surius , Pet. Damianus , Pet. Cluniacensis of Miracles , the Indian Letters , and the life of Ignatius . The Probationer for the first three weeks is to be used as a guest : in which time he is to be instructed in the rules and constitutions of the house : Then must be examined , and must promise that in a years space after his enterance he shall part with all his estate : If he be a Scholar , he must read some lectures ; if no Scholar , he shall do some handy-work . A General confession must be also made ; what he brings with him into the house must be inventoried in a Book , where the day and year of his enterance , with his Country , must be registred , and subscribed with his own hand ; he must also performe some spiritual exercises in his second probation , and he must be tried how he can serve for a moneth ; and then for another moneth , he must be imployed in begging from door to door , to shew how willing he is for the love of Christ , to forsake all worldly hopes . And for a fourth experiment , fie must be exercised in some base employment , about the house . After this he shall be imployed in teaching the ignorant and Children the doctrine of Christianity , and must be tried with meane cloathes and diet , and with moderate pennance also : and must be instructed in the practise of devotion and mortification , and modesty , and must be made a chamber-fellow to one by whom he may profit . He must not speak with his kindred without leave , and witnesses , and therefore must not be in any such office as hath relation to strangers , as Caterer , Porter , &c. The Novices once a week must have a day of recreation . The Coadjutors must be taught the rosary . After all this , the Novices must be asked if they are able to undergoe the burthens of that Society ; if they bo , let it be recorded , and then let them confesse to the Priest . In the morning after the ringing of the bell , they must by their private devotion , prepare themselves for publcik prayer . Halfe an hour is allowed them , for dressing up their Beds and Chambers , then they must hear Masse , and exhortations , which are made to them twice a week for half an hour , the other half hour they shall repeat and conferr . Then the next day their Master shall propose them ways to overcome tentations and difficulties , the rest of the time till examination before dinner , shall be imployed in some exercise . Having recreated themselves an hour after dinner , at the ringing of the Bell , they shall repair to their Chambers to study ; an hour after they shall repeat something to their Master , and twice a week they shall aske one another the grounds of Christianity ; they must be silent , except in times of exercise and recreation : before supper , they shall pray , and so before they go to bed . After two years of probation , they are examined again , touching their resolution and constancy in that order , and then certain rules of modesty , Their Counsellors rules . and behaviour are prescribed them . The rules for Counsellors are , that they be sincere , judicious , faithful , intelligent , free from partiality , Of these things see the Iesuits book afore named . considerate , and not rash in giving sentence , to use few words , to submit to the judgements of the Superior , to divulge nothing without him , to maintain his dignity , and with submission to give him their best advise , &c.

Q. 6. What rules have they for Travellers , or Pilgrims , for the Minister , for the Admonitor , and other officers ?

A. Their rules for Travellers . Travellers must ease the wearisomnesse of their journey with spiritual fruits ; every day when they begin their journey , they must say all the Letanies , and other prayers ; their talk must be of heavenly things , that Christ may be their fellow-traveller . They must beg almes for the love of Christ , who was poor himself ; let them accustome themselves to patience In bearing all injuries ; let the stronger follow the weaker , and not go before ; if any fall sick by the way , let one stay with him , to look carefully to him , to edifie in the Lord all such as give them entertainment . Let them in all places shew good examples of holinesse and modesty . If they travel neer any House or Colledge of the Society , they must not beg of strangers without leave from the Superior of that House or Colledge . Let none travel without his Superiors Letters Parents . Their Minister or Controllers rules . The Minister or Controller of the house , is bound by his rules , to be assistant to the Provost or Rector , to be exact in all the rules , constitutions and customes of the house , to visit every other day all the offices and chambers in the House or Colledge . In the Spring and Autumne he must acquaint the Superior that the dyet and cloathes of the Society must be changed . Let him be present with the Physitian when he visits the sick ; every day he must know the Superiors minde touching the houshold affairs ; and must acquaint him with what is fit to be done , and what is amisse . He must see that all things be in good order , and clean , that the gates be shut every night , to look to the windowes , candles , fires , and linnen . Let him see there be no disorders or quarrelling ; he may supply the Superiors place in his absence , and may have an under-Minister . The Admonitor is tied by his rules , Admonitor his rules . to put the Superior in minde wherein he faileth in his office . But this he must do with reverence and submission , and with advice of the Counsellors , and must not acquaint others what is done in this case : If the Superior be incorrigible after divers warnings , he must acquaint the higher powers : he must have a seal for those letters which are sent to the Superiors . The Iesuites have also rules in writing of letters . The Superior or Rector of House or Colledge , is to write every week to the Provincial , and so is he that is sent abroad to preach or convert , of all matters of moment concerning their Society ; the Provincials are to write once a moneth to the General ; but the Superiors and Rectors of Houses and Colledges once in three moneths ; the Provincials must write once a moneth to Provosts , Rectors , and those that are sent abroad in messages ; the General shall write to the Provincials once in two moneths , but to Rectors once in six moneths , except there be urgent occasion to write oftner ; iest letters be lost or intercepted , they must be written divers times : and the coppies thereof , if they be to the General , must be recorded in a book : secrets must be written in characters or mystical terms . The letters written at Rome by the General , shall be read in the Houses and Colledges , and there safely laied up . He that hath the charge of spiritual things , is tied by his rules , to be carefull over the soules committed to him , in admonishing , instructing , exhorting , and examining . Overseer of the Church , his rules . The Overseer of the Church , is by his rules bound to acquaint the Provost every Saturday of the next Feasts and Fasts , that warning may be given on Sunday in the Refectory at supper-time : He must every Saturday set down in writting , what Ceremonies are to be used the next week at the high Alter . He must take care of the Masses and Prayers to be used for their deceased Founders and Benefactors , as also for the defunct of their Society . He must see that the Priests be shaved , and that they observe their rules . He must suffer no almes to be given for hearing of confessions , or saying Divine Service , He must have special care of the Host , of the Holy Oyle , Crosses , Chalices , Reliques , &c. When the Reliques are to be shewed , two Wax Candles must be lighted . He must look to the Fabrick of the Church , and must admonish the Superior to nominate preachers for the next day . He must take care over all the Church moveables , and keep an inventory of them . He must also take care of the linnen , candles , prayers , graves . When the holy linnen groweth old and uselesse , let it be burned , and the ashes thereof cast into the holy Pond or Lake ; a Catalogue also must be kept of all the Masses that are to be celebrated by the Priests , and the prayers to be said by those that are not Priests , yearly , monethly , and weekly , besides extraordinary times ; Priests their rules . the Priests are tied by their rules , to be devout , holy , and reverent in the exercise of their Function ; to observe all the Roman rites , uniformity , and decency ; to be expert in cases of conscience , and diligent in hearing confessions ; but the Confessor and Penitent must not see one another in time of confession ; and there must be an eye witness present , though not an ea● . witness , if the Penitent be a Woman Confessions must be heard from the morning till noon . The Priests may exhort the sick to make their Wills , but not to assist them in making thereof . Preachers , their rules . Preachers are tied by their rules to teach sound & wholsom Doctrin , tending not to curiosity , but edification ; to be diligent in reading the Scripture , and Fathers , to be exemplary in their conversation , to abst●in from reproving Princes , Bishops , and Magistrates in their Sermons or any Religious Orders ; to forbeare any expressions that may , move laughter , or contempt . Let them beware of Pride , Arrogance , Vaine-glory , or affected eloquence ; let their gestures be modest and grave , let them chiefly commend the frequent use of confession , of the Encharist , of good works , of obedience , of the Church Ceremonies , of pennance , prayer , &c , and let not their Sermons be extemporary , or exceed an hour . They that are sent to preach abroad in remote places , are tied by their rules to walk on foot , to live upon almes , to lodge in Hospitals , to aske leave of the Ordinary to preach , to take notice of the most devout people In every place where they come . They shall not onely preach , but likewise conferr , catechise ▪ pray , administer the Sacraments , visit the sick , resolve doubts of conscience , compose differences , &c. They must strive to make all men their friends , and to pray for their persecutors , and bear their burthens patiently . Let them write every week to their Superiors , what progresse they make in their preaching , and other spiritual exercises ; to preach to themselves as well as to others : and to do nothing but what they are inioyned to by their Superior●s . Generals Proctor , his Rules . The Generals Proctor is tied by his rules , to entertain no Suites in Law , if he can otherwise 〈◊〉 them : to give an account of all his actions to the Provost Generall ; to keep in books all accounts of expenses and receivings ; to keep a lift of all Church 〈◊〉 united to their Colledges ; to have a great care of all the Writings , Popes Bulls , Records ; and other papers committed to his charge , &c. The Proctor of the House is tied by his rules , chiefly to have care of the Houses , Records , and Money , how it is expended ; and to give an account thereof to his Superiours . The Proctor of the Colledge and House of probation is tied by the same rules to be careful of the records and moneys ; to keep a good account of what is layd out and received ; and to write down all in his book . Readers , their rules . He that hath charge of the Readers at Table is bound by his rules , to take care that they have a loud , clear , and distinct voice ; that they be perfect in what they read ; that first they read a Chapter in the Bible , except in chiefe festivals , for them Homilies must be read concerning the day . Letters also from the Indies are to be read yearly . In the beginning of every moneth their constitutions and common rules , with Ignatius his Epistle of obedience must be read . In the evening after the Lesson , must be read the Martyrology of the next day . Leviticus and the Canticles , with some obscure Chapters in the Prophets are not to be read at all . Eusebius his history , Nicephorus , Gregories Dialogues , Ambrose , Austin , Bernard , with such like books , ( whereof the Catalogue is set down in the rules ) are to be read . The Superiour is to appoint what is to be read every day . He that hath the overseeing of the sick , is tied by his rules to be careful of them , of their dyet , Physitian , and all things else that may concern them ; Infirmarius . that his substitute called by them Infirmarius , have all kinde of physical Druggs , that he acquaint the Superiour with the sicknesse and quality of it ; that every eighth day the sick receive the Encharist , that prayers be made for him , and all things performed which may tend to his comfort and recovery ; if he die , that the corps ( if without offence ) be kept above ground foure and twenty houres , and then decently interr'd . The Library keeper by his rules , Librarii . must have still by him I●dex Expurgatorius , and that he keepe no prohibited books , to keep the Library locked , except to those who are permitted to be in it , to keepe the books cleane , to write down their Titles , to have a Catalogue of them , to lend no book without the Superiours leave , &c. The 〈◊〉 Minister of the House is to look to the Chambers , ●●●ectory ,

Kitchin , Buttery , and other places , that all things be fit and in order . The Aedituus or Sexton must be subject to the Praefectus or him that hath the charge of the Church , to have a care of the sacred Vestiments , of the Linnen , of the Host and Wine ; he must in divine Service light two candles , and at the elevation of the Host a wax Torch or Taper , and then shall ring the bell ; he must keep clean the Church Plate ; before Masse or Sermon let him ring the bell , and the Virgins salutation bell , in the morning , at noon , and in the evening ; and to ring the passing bell when any of the Society is departing : he must have a light continually burning before the Host ; and there must never be wanting holy water ; he shall deliver to the Praesectus all oblations that he shall finde ; he must be careful of the Church-doors , to shut them at noon , and at Sun set : and whilest they stand open , he , or one for him , must not be wanting : he must suffer none to walk up and down , to make any noise , and let all things be kept cleanre The Porter must haue a list of all the Domesticks names , he must suffer none to go out without the Superiours leave : all letters he shall deliver to the Superiour ; none that returns from the Country , must be let in till the Superiour know it : if Bishops or great men come in , let a Priest attend them , whilest he acquaints the Superiour . Let the keyes of the gate be delivered every night to the Provost or Rector : He must acquaint the Superiour if any poore be at the gate , or if any almes be given there , &c. The keeper of the Wardrobe must have an Inventory of all the cloathes in the house , and linnen thereof , of which he must be careful ; he must every Saturday night furnish each chamber with cleane linnen , and carry away the soule every Sunday morning to the Washer . In Summer every fifteenth day he must give out cleane sheets ; and in Winter every three weeks , &c. The Steward of the house must be careful of the Wine , and Water , and Dyet of the Society ; and to have the Wine-casks kept clean . He that hath the charge of the Hall or Refectory , must look there be not wanting Water , Towels , Napkins , Tablecloths , which must be changed once or twice a week ; that the due hours of refection be observed by ringing the Bell ; that he have a list of all their names who are in commons ; that the remainders of the meat be reserved for the poor ; and that he have the names of the Waiters at table every week , and of the Readers , &c. The Cook hath his rules , to be cleanly , frugal , diligent , to touch no meat in cutting or dividing with his hands , but with a fork ; to cut as he is directed by the Superiour ; to dresse nothing for any particular man , except he be sick ; not to be wastful of the Wood ; to keep a list of all things belonging to the Kitchin . The Excitator who wakeneth the Iesuites in the morning , must goe to rest halfe an houre before others , that he may rise so much the sooner , ring the bell , and carry lights to every Chamber : a quarter of an hour after , he must visit each Chamber againe , and if he finde some in bed yet , he must tell the Superiour : another quarter of an hour after , he must ring to prayers ; he that visits the Chambers at night , must ring or knock , that every one may examine his conscience : about a quarter of an houre after , he must ring to bed : and a quarter after that , he must see if every one be a bed , and the candles put out ; if not , to acquaint the Superiour . Each House or Colledge hath one who buyeth all things necessary for the house ; his rule is to be diligent and faithful in buying and employing the money delivered to him , that he may give a just account thereof . These are the principal rules to which every Officer and Member of the Society is bound . Some of lesser note I have omitted for brevities sake , which may be seen at large in the Iesuites own rules , set out by themselves in one Book at Lyons , by their Superiours permission , Anno 1607.

Q. 7. What Priviledges have been granted to this Society from the Popes ? Priviledges granted by divers Popes to the Iesuites .

A. Pope Paul the third , gave them power to make what , and how many rules and constitutions they pleased , towards the advancement of their Society : to admit as many into their order , as their General shall please , whereas in the beginning they were stinted to sixty onely : he also excommunicates all such as shall either hinder , or not aid this Society . He gave them also power to preach , administer the Sacraments , hear confessions , absolve , &c. in any place where they please , and to have their Coadjutors , both spiritual as Priests , and Temporal as Cooks , Bakers , Caterers , Butlers , &c. on whom the Iesuites professed can conferr sacred orders . The Iesuites have this priviledge also to change their General , and he power to send them whither he pleaseth , and call them back again without asking leave of the Pope . They may also absolve all Hereticks confessing , and the General may excommunicate , and imprison Delinquents . They are exempted from the secular power , and from all Taxes and Tithes ; they may carry with them moveable Altars when they travel , and may disguise themselves into any habit ; he that visits a Iesuites House or Colledge , shall have a plenary indulgence . They have also power to exercise all Episcopal Functions ; namely , to ordain , anoint , exorcise , confirm , consecrate , dispense , &c. All these privledges were given to them by Paul the third , in several Bulls . Pope Iulius the third , Pauls successor , gave them a priviledge to erect Universities where they pleased , and to conferr what degrees they will ; to dispense also with fasting , and prohibited meats . Pope Pius the fourth , confirmeth all the former priviledges . Pius the fifth , grants that such Iesuites as forsake their order by leave from the Pope or General , shall enter into no other order except the Carthusian ; if they apostatise without leave , they shall be excommunicate ; he gives them also power to read publickly in any University they come to , without asking leave and that none must hinder them , but all are bound to hear them . Gregory the thirteenth , gave them power to have their Conse●vators , Iudges , and Advocates , and to recite their Canonical hours without the Quire , and to correct , change interpret , expunge and burn such books as they dislike , and to be the Popes Library keepers , and exempteth them from being necessarily present at Processions or Funerals . Of all their priviledges see the Popes Bulls and Apostolical Letters , printed at Rome by their Superiors leave , in the Iesuites Colledge Anno 1568. By reason of these and other priviledges granted to this order ; besides their own industry , they grew so numerous in the space of 75. years , that they had Anno 1608. as Ribadene●a sheweth , 293. Colledges , besides 123. Houses , and of their Society were reckoned 10581. Out of their Colledges they raise a reven●e of Twenty hundred thousand Crowns yearly .

Q. 8. Are there no other orders in the Church of Rome ?

A. There are divers more , but of lesse note , whose original is uncertain , both in respect of their Author and time , Franciscans , subdivided into divers Orders . besides there be many subdivisions of one and the same order , as the Franciscans are subdivided into Observantes , C●nventuales , Minimi , Capuci●l , Collectanei whose charge was to receive the money that is given them . Observantes . Amadeani , Reformati de Evangelio ; Chiacini cum barba , de Portiuncula , Paulini , Bosiani , Gaudentes , de Augustinis with their open shooes , Servientes . All these differ little except in some smal matters . There be also some Monks called Ambrosiani , Ambrosiani , who wear red cloaks over white coats . Others are called Capellani , Capellani . whose garments are partly black , and partly blew . Chal●meriani wear a white crosse upon a white cloak . Cellarii . Cellarii , from their Cells are so called , and Brothers of mercy from visiting the sick , and carrying the dead to the grave ; in the inside they wear black linnen , on the outside a sooty colour garment : Clavigeri wear upon a black cowle two keys , Clavigeri . intimating by this , that they have power to open and shut Heaven . They make Saint Peter the Author of their order . Cruciferi . Cruciferi , these bow their bodies and heads as they walk , go bare-foot , and wear a white cloak girt with a rope , they carry always in their hands a little wooden crosse . The Brothers of the Crosse wear a black cloak without a hood , and bear the Crosse before their breast . For●●cifer● ; For●●ciferi , so called from wear●ng a pair of sheers on their cloak , by which they shew that they clip off all carnall lusts , as it were with a pair of sheers . They wear a black cloak and hood , these we may call Sheet-Brothers . The Brothers of Helen , brag that they were instituted by Helen , Constantin's Mother , after she had found out the Crosse ; they wear a white garment , and on it a yellow Cross , Hospitalarii , Hospitalarii , so called from looking to Hospitals , they wear black ; they differ from the former of this name , and so do the Cruciferi . The Brothers of Saint Iames wear a fandy-coloured garment , and shells hanging at it ; they make Saint Iames their Patron . The Order of Ignorance : These Monks think it mans chief happinesse to know nothing . This order of Ignorance is now the greatest in the world , and is like to swallow up all the Orders and Degrees of Learning , as Pharao's lean Kine did devour the fat . So much the more happy will this Order be , when it is fed with Tythes and Colledges . There is an order of Ioannites differing from the former ; these wear a read garment to represent Christs Blood , and on the breast thereof is woven a Chalice , to shew that in his Blood our sins are washed ; they also hold a Book still in their hand . The order of the Valley of Iosaphat goeth in a Purple ●arment ; these appoint Judges to decide controversies of marriage . The order of Ioseph was erected in honour of Maries supposed Husband : These wear ash-coloured cloathes , and a white hood . The order of Lazarus or Magdalen wear a green crosse upon a black cloak with a hood : there be two sorts of them , some contemplative , who are black within , and white without , using ordinary food , the others wear a brown or ●awny colour , and are active , their food is onely herbs and roots . The order of Nuns of Saint Mary de decem virtutibus , that is , Of the ten vertues , which consist onely in repeating the Ave Mary ten times : They wear a black Vaile , a white Coat , a red Scapular , and an ash-coloured cloak . There be two other orders of Saint Mary , the one wears a white coat , and a black cloak like Carmelites , the other are all white ; there is also the order of Maries Conception . The order called Reclusi , shut themselves up between two walls , or in narrow cells , whence they never go out so long as they live . The order of Saint Ruffus , instituted by him ; these go like the Canon Regulars , wearing a Scapular over a linnen Surplesse , and a black coloured hood . There is an order of free Nums , who maintain themselves , and may marry when they will . The order of Speculari● are so called from their looking glasses which they always carry ; their inward garment is black , their outward white : They wear on their breast a black crosse . Among the Romans it was counted an Effeminate trick for men to carry about a Looking glasse ; Of which see Seb. Frank in Chron. Franc. Modius , Heuterus de reb. Burgaund . Hospinian , &c. therefore Otho is mocked by Juvenal ▪ who speaking of the Looking glasse , calls it , Pathic●ge●t amen Othonis . The order of the S●ellati , wore Stars on their cloathes ; some of them have black gownes and black hoods , some have cloaks without hoods . Some other perty orders there are of small account .

Q. 9. How are the Abboots consecrated at this time ?

A. If the Abbot be not a Monk , Abbots , how consecrated . he is thus consecrated : On the consecration day , which is some Festival , or the Lords day , both the Bishop , and the Abbot elect , confesse , and fast the day before . In the Church two Chappels are trimmed up , me bigger for the Bishop , the lesser for the Abbot . On the Altar of the greater Chappel , stands a Crosse and four Candlesticks . At the foot of the Altar the ground is covered with Turkie Carpets , or Tapestry : there is also in the Chappel a Table placed for the Bishop , on which is clean Linnen , two Candlesticks , Basons with Towels , the Holy Water pot , with the As●ersory , the Censer , &c. Likewise the Bishops Masse-Ornaments ; there be also three Chaites , one ●or the Elect Abbot , the other two for the two assistant Abbo●s . The Bishop hath three Chaplaines . In the lesser Chappel for the Abbot , is an Altar with the Crosse , and two Candlesticks , with the Pontifical and Missal ; there is also a Table covered with clean Linnen , with Basons , and two Candlesticks , and the Ring which is to be consecrated , &c. The Bishop having prayed at the Altar , ascendeth his Chair of State over against the Altar , with his Mitre on his head ; the Elect Abbot sits in his ordinary cloathes , between two ●●tred Abbots his assistants ; then the Elect boweth himself to the Bishop , who riseth , taketh off his Mytre , and saith some prayers : after this the Bishop without his Mytre blesseth the Elects new cloathes , and besprinkles them with holy water , then he sits down , puts on his Mytre , and takes off the Elects secular garment ; saying , The Lord take off from thee the old man , &c. and then cloaths him in a Monastical habit ; saying , The Lord cloath thee with the new man , &c. This done the Bishop laying aside his Mytre , riseth and prayeth , and sits downe againe . Then the Elect riseth , and beseeching him with bended knees , and his hands on his breast , that hee would receive him , the Bishop riseth and prayeth over him ; then the Elect being now made a Monk , promiseth Canonical obedience to the Bishop and his successors , fidelity to the Covent , continency and renunciation to his own Estate ; with this the Bishop receiveth him into the society of the Monks , and withal into the kisse of peace . After this the Elect Abbot goeth into his Chappel , where he is habited like a Priest , and thence brought between the two Abbots assistants to the Bishop , who uncovering their heads , bow to him , and the elder of the two presents him to the Bishop , desiring he would ordain him Abbot of such a Monastery , according to the Apostolical authority committed to him . Then the Popes Mandate is read ; the Elect sweareth upon the Gospel , the Bishop asketh if he will be faithful over the flock committed to him , if he will reform his life , be sober , humble , chast , and patient ; if he will be subject , obedient , and reverent to the Pope and his successors ; if he answereth I Will , then the Bishop prayeth that God will keep and strengthen him ; if the Abbot be not exempted from Episcopal Jurisdiction , he is to promise obedience to the Diocesan and his successors . This done , the Elect kisseth the Bishops hand , who standing before tht Altar makes confession , kisseth the Gospel and the Altar , which he doth also incense , and sayeth Masse . After this the Elect goeth to his Chappel where he is trimmed in the Abbots ornaments ; and is brought againe before the Bishop , to whom he boweth himselfe , and then the Musick begins : the Bishop after this takes the Pastoral staff , blesseth it and prayeth for the Elect Abbot , who all the while is on his knees , then the Bishop layeth both his hands on the Abbots head , prayeth , and giveth to him the rule of the order , whereof he is to be head , with an exhortation to be careful over them . After the Bishop hath blessed the Staffe , he besprinkleth the Elect with Holy Water , delivereth him the Staffe , with an exhortation to use it with discretion . Then he blesseth the Ring and casts Holy Water on it , and puts it on the Ring finger of his right hand , and prayeth for him ; this done , the Abbot receiveth the kisse of peace , then ▪ retireth to his Chappel , thence returneth with his two assistants , and presenteth to the Bishop two burning Tapers ▪ two Breads , two vessels of Wine , and kisseth his hand . Then Masse is said , the Sacrament administred , and the Abbot is solemnly blessed ; at length the Mytre is blessed , and washed with holy water , which the Bishop puts on the head of the Abbot ; saying , Lord we put on the ●ead of this thy servant the Helmet of Salvation , that he having his ●ead armed , may with the Hor●es of both Testaments appear terrible to the adversaries of the Truth , &c. At last the Gloves are blessed and washed , and put on the Abbo●s hands , who with his Mytre on his head , See Alber●u● Castellanus in Pontificali , and Hospinian out of him . is by the Bishop brought to the Quire and set in his predecessors Chaire ; whence he riseth , blesseth the people present , and thanks the Bishop . The rest of the day is spent in good cheer . The consecration of the Abbatesse and Nuns is much after this manner .

Q. 10. Wherein do the Christian Orders of Knight-●ood differ from one another ?

A. In the Times , Authors , Occasions , Habits , Ends , Ornaments and Ceremonies of their institution . The first order of Knight-hood in France , Knights of the Gennet . was that of the Gennet , instituted by C●arls Martel , in memory of the great Victory he obtained against A●●dira●● , in whose Camp were found good store of Gennets ▪ which are beasts like Spanish Cats in bignesse , with long and slender snow●s , their furres ( whereof good store were found in the enemies Camp , and presented to Charls Martel ) do smell like those of Ci●● 〈◊〉 : From this beast the order is so called , consisting of sixteen Knights onely , who were collars of Gold made of three chains , linked with red Roses enam●lled ; at the end of this collar hung a Golden Genne●● . The order of the Crown Royal , ( instituted by Charlemaigne , Of the Crown Royall . in favour of the Prisons , who had done him good service in his wars against the 〈◊〉 or ancient Saxons ) wore on their breasts a Crown Royal in embroydery of Gold , wherefore this was called L' Ordye de la Coronne Royal. The order of the Star instituted by King Robert of France , Of the Star● : Anno 1022. was composed of thirty Knights , whereof the King was chiefe . These wore cloaks of white Damask ; on the left side of the breast , was embroydered a Scar wrought in Gold , with five pointed beames . Their Oath was to say in honour of the Virgi● Mary ( whom they called Star of the Sea ▪ and Lady of the Star ) a Corons or Chaplet made up of five tenns of Ave Maries , and five Pa●er Nosters , with an Antheme . Of the Broome Flower . The order of the Broom Flower , instituted by Saint Lewis the French King , did wear a collar composed of Broom husks , or codds , interlaced with Flowers de sys . King Lewis chose this Broom for his emblem , adding these words , Exaltat humiles , intimating that God had exalted him for his humility to the Royal Throne of France , in stead of his eld●● , Philip of France . The Knights of this order 〈…〉 of white Damask . The order of the Ship , Of the Ship . instituted also by Saint Lewis , for incouraging the French Nobility to attempt the Seas with him against the Saraoens , wore a collar interlaced with double Scallops ( signifying the sandy shore ) and doubl●●r●scents or halfe Moons , which with the Ship hanging thereat declared his enterprise was to fight with Infidels and Mahumetans , and to plant the Christian faith ; Therefore these Knights were tied by their order to hear daily the office of our Saviours passion , to defend the Catholick Faith , Church , and Ministers thereof ; and to protect Widows , Orphans , and other afflicted people . The order of Saint Mi●hael was instituted by Lewis the eleventh , Of S. Michael . Son to Charls the seventh , in honour of Saint Michael the French tutelar Angel , who commanded Aubert Bishop of Auranches to erect a Church to him on that Hill , which ever since hath been called Mount Saint Michael , frequented yearly with Pilgrims from all parts of France : to whom also is dedicated the nine and twentieth day of September , in memory of this Angel who fought against the English at Orleans ; hereupon Charls the seventh took for his Oriflambe the image of Saint Michael , which was always carried before the King when he went to wars . They wear a collar of Gold made of Scallops fastned on small chaines , from which hangeth the Image of Michael treading on the Dragon . As often as any Knight misseth the wearing of this collar , he is to cause a Masse to be said , and to pay seven Sols and six Deniers Tournois . All the Knights are bound on the Vigil of Saint Michael to wait in their habits on the King from his Palace to the Church . On Saint Michaels day , they are to wait on the King in the same ornaments to Masse , and to offer each man a piece of Gold ; that day the King is to entertain them at his Table ; The next day they offer ( being cloathed in black ) wax candles for the dead , for whom Masse and Prayers are said . Their oath is to maintaine the dignity of the French Crown , and the Church . Of the Holy Ghost . The order of the Holy Ghost was instituted by Henry the third of France , Anno 1579. in memory of his Nativity , Election to the Crown of Poland , and his comming to the Crown of France , all which happened upon Whit-Sunday , when the Holy Ghost descended upon the Apostles . The Knights of this order wear a collar made of Flowers de Luce of Gold , cornered with flames of fire in●erwoven with some Letters , the first whereof is H. the first letter of Henries name . From the collar hangs the image of a Dove in the middest of a Crosse like that of Malta , all beset with beames and four Flowers de Luce. The King is chief of the order , whose oath is to maintain the Catholick Religion , and unity amongst his Subjects . The Knights are all bound to communicate every first day o● the year , and on the day of Pentecost , and to swear their zeal to the Catholick Faith , and their fidelity to the King and his successors . This order consisteth of the King , and one hundred Knights ; among which are four Cardinals , five Prelates , the Chancellour , Provost , Master of the Ceremonies , the High Treasurer , and Register . All the Knights are bound to wear the Crosse on their garment . The feast of this order is kept on the first of Ianuary , in which the King is accompanied to the Church by the Knights , and they after Masse are feasted by him at the Palace . At Even song , they for the deceased Knights wear black , and the next day offer wax candles for their souls , and then dine with the King again . The order of Christian Charity Of Christian Charity . was instituted by the same Henry , for the benefit of poor Captains and maimed Souldiers , to whom Rents and Hospitals were by him assigned . They wear on their cloaks an anchored Crosse , embroydered with white Sattin . The Knights of Saint Lazarus Of Saint Lazarus . had their original at Ierusalem , but being expelled thence , were by Saint Lewis brought from thence , and entertained with great revenues , to the end they might look to the cure of leprous and other infected persons ; but when these Knights became idle , and married , their Rents were taken from them , and a part thereof given to the Knights of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem . By Gregory the thirteenth , Emanuel Philbert Duke of Savoy was chosen great Master of this order of Saint Lazarus , to whom he gave the command of all spittles for Lepers . The order of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel , Of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel . consisting of one hundred French Gentlemen , was instituted by King Henry the fourth of France , and confirmed by Pope Paul the fifth , Anno 1607. They are tied to keep a feast every year the sixteenth of May , to the Virgin Mary of mount Carmel , to wear on their cloaks a Crosse of taway velvet , in the middest where of shill be the Image of the Virgin Mary , entowered with beames of Gold : about their necks they shall wear an anchored Crosse of Gold , in the middest whereof shall be the Virgins Image enamelled . They may not marry above twice . They must ●ight for the Catholick faith . The order of Orleans Of Orleance or Porcupine . was instituted by M●nsieur L●●ie of France , Duke of Orleans , Anno 1393. it is called also the order of the Porcupine , because there hangs the picture of this beast from three chains of Gold , which Monsieur took for his Device , to ●et Iohn of Bourgong●e his mortal enemy know that he w●●ted not arms and courage to be revenged on him , for his wicked and bloody intentions . The order of the Golden Shield Of the Golden Shield . was instituted by Lewis the second , third Duke of Burbon , firnamed the Good Duke ; in the Golden Shield was a bend of Pearles , whereon was written Allon , which is as much as Allons in French , that is , Let us go all together to the service of God , and defence of our Country . He instituted also the order of the Thistle , Of the Thistle . called also the order of Burbon in honour of the Virgin Mary , Anno 1370. consisting of six and twenty Knights , who wore a belt , in which was embroydered the word Esperance in Capital letters ; it had a buckle of Gold , at which hung a tufft like a Thistle ; on the collar also was embroydered the same word Esperance with Flowers de Luce of Gold , from which hung an Oval , wherein was the Image of the Virgin Mary , entowered with a Golden Sun , Crowned with twelve Stars of Silver , and a Silver Crescent under her feet ; at the end of the Oval was the head of a Thistle . The order of Anjou Of Anjou . or of the Crescent or halfe Moon , was instituted by the good King Rene , being Duke of Anjou ; and King of Sicily : The Symbol of the order was a Crescent of Gold , whereon was ingraven this word Loz , which signifies praise ; this the Knights wore on their cloaks or gownes ; there were of this order six and thirty Knights . The order of Saint Magdalen Of Saint Magdalen . was instituted by Iohn Chesnel a Noble Gentleman of France , An. 1614. out of a Godly zeal to reclaim the French from their quarrels , duels , and other sins , that by remembring the repentance of Mary Magdalen , they might with her learn to repent . The Crosse which might serve to wear on the cloak , or about the neck , had at three ends three Flowers de Luce ; the foot stood in a Crescent , in the middest was the shape of Magdalen ; the Croffe is beset with Palm● to shew this order was instituted to encourage Voyages to the Holy Land ; within the Palmes are Sun beames , and foure Flowers de Luce , to shew the glory of the French Nation . The Knights are tied by their vow to abandon all hazardous gaming , blasphemie , reading of prohibited and vicious Books , &c. Their habit is of skie-colour . Their Collar is made up of the letter M. doubled with L. and A. to expresse Mary Magdalen , King Lewis , and Queen Anne , interlaced with double hearts , wounded with darts of Gold crossed ; the Ribband is Crimson , from which hangs an Oval , having Mary Magdalen on the one side , and Saint Lewis on the other . The device about the Oval on the cloak is , L' amour de Dieu est pacifique . They had a house allotted them neer Paris , wherein were ordinarily five hundred Knights , bound to stay there , during two years probation ; at the end of which , they shall take the Oath of the order of charity , obedience , and conjugal chastity ; they must also abjure all duells , quarrels , and assasinates . The Knights that live abroad shall meet every year at their house called the lodging royal on Mary Magdalens Festival day , to communicate and to give an account of their actions to the Great Master . The Knights that live in the house , must on all Sundays and Festivals be assistant at Divine Service ; the Knights have their Academy for all kinde of exercise . But this order as it began , so it ended in the person of Chesnel . Of Britaigne or Hermine . The order of Bretaigne , or of the Hermine , and Ears of Corne , was instituted by Francis Duke of Bretaigne , Anno 1450. it was called of the Ears of Corne , because the Golden Collar was made in the form of Ears of Corne , They that would see these orders described at large , let them read the History of Andrew Favine , Parisian , and Advocate in the Court of Parliament . at the end of which hung by three small Golden chains a little white beast , called an Hermine ; his word or Motto was , A Ma Vie ; intimating , that whilest he lived he would preserve his courage , purity and integrity , resembled by the Ermine which is so loth to defile his white skin by running through durty and boggy places when he is hunted , that he will rather suffer himself to be caught ; whose skin is in great request for Furs . This order consisteth of five and twenty Knights of the Ears of Corne , so called , to signifie that Princes should be careful to preserve Husbandry .

Q. 11. What other orders of Knight-hood were there in Christendome , besides those of the French ?

A. In Flanders was instituted the order of the Golden Fleece by Duke Philip , Of the Golden Fleece . in the City of Bruges , Anno 1429. in memory of the great revenues which he raised by Traffique of Wooles ; or else in memory of Gideons Fleece , or of the Golden Fleece at Colchos . This order consisted of thirty Knights , the Duke being chief . The Great Collar was made of double Fusiles enterwoven with Stones and Flints sparkling flames of fire . The Flints were the Armes of the ancient Kings of Burgundy ; the Flames did signifie the swiftnesse , fiercenesse , and terror these Knights should shew to their enemies , to this purpose was this Motto , Ante ferit quam flamma micet . From the Collar hung a Golden Fleece . The Patron of this order was Saint Andrew : The Knights were to keep three Festivals ; on the first day they wore Scarler , to shew that Heaven and Glory is got by Martyrdom and effusion of Blood . On the second day black , to shew their grief for the dead . The third day white Damask , to shew their purity . The order of the Garter Of the Garter . was instituted in England Anno 1347. by King Edward the third , consisting of five and twenty Knights , under the Patronage of Saint George . The great Collar was of Gold , composed of white and red crosses knit in manner of true love knots , instead of which knots the Thistles of Scotlands order were combined by King Iames , who united the two orders as he did the Kingdoms . From the Collar hangeth Saint George on Horse-Back with the Dragon at his feet . In England were instituted the Knights of the Bath Of the Bath . by King Henry the fourth , as some write , who made six and forty Knights , who having their several Chambers in the Tower , watched and bathed themselves on Saturday night , and on Sunday ▪ they were made Knights ; At high Masse in the evening before the Ceremony , they were cloathed with gray cloth like Eremites , to shew they were willing to renounce the world for Christ ; the next day they swear To love God , defend the Church , honour the King , and to protest the oppressed : and then they lay aside their Monks habit , and are richly cloathed ; then they mount on Horse-back , having on the front-stale the signe of the Crosse , and so they ride to the King , who girdeth them with the Girdle and Sword , and commandeth two ancient Knights to put on their Gilded Spurs . At dinner they wait on the King , after which they present their Swords to God on the high Altar , and redeem them again with mony . These and other Ceremonies of the Knights Batchelors , or of the Bath , may be seen at large in our own Histories . The order of the Thistle , Of Saint Andrew , or the Thistle . or of Saint Andrew in Scotland was instituted by King Achaius , who made a League offensive and defensive with Charles the Great , Anno 809. The Collar is made up of Thistles and Rue , the one being full of prickles , and not to be touched without hurting the skin , the other is good against Serpents and poyson . The Motto is Nemo me impure lacessit , intimating that he wanted not power to defend himself , and offend his enemies . At the Collar hangeth the picture of Saint Andrew with his Crosse. The order of the Lilly , Of the Lilly , or of Navarre . or of Navarre was instituted by Prince Garcia the sixth of that name , in the City of Nagera , Anno 1048. where the Image of the Virgin Mary issuing out of a Lilly , was discovered in the time of the Kings sicknesse , who thereupon suddenly recovered his health ; and in token of gratitude instituted the order of Knights of Saint Mary of the Lilly , consisting of eight and thirty Knights , whereof he was chief . They sware to expose goods and fortunes to preserve the Kingdom of Navarre , and to expel the Moores . Each of these weareth● Lilly on his breast , made of silver , and a double chaine of Gold , interlaced with this Gothish letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which stands for Mary , At the end of the chaine hangeth a Flower de Luce , carrying the same letter crowned . The Knights are tied to divers , services and prayers , to confesse also and to communicate . The order of Saint Iames of the Sword was instituted Anno 1158. Of Saint Iames of the Sword . under the reignes of Alphonso the nineth King of Castile , and of Ferdinand King of Leon. The Knights wear on their breasts , and on the left sid●● Scallo●shell . About their neck they wear three chains of Gold , from which hangs the form of a sword , being of red Sattin embroidered , and a Scallop shell upon the same sword . The red sword signified their victory over the Arabians , with whose Blood their swords were dyed . The Scallop shell was a mark of their Pilgrimage to the Holy Sepulchre of Saint Iames ; these they gather on the Sea shore , and fasten them to their hats or hoo●s ; who go on Pilgrimage . This order took first beginning in Galici● under the homage then of Leon ; at first these Knights lived in common with the Monks of Saint Helie , and shaved their Crowns , vowing chastity , poverty , and obedience , but afterward they married ; they both were of Saint Austins rule . This order was also established in Portugal ; above six hundred Knights were of this order . Many Lords of Spain hold it an honour to wear the habit of Saint Iames. The great Mastership of this order was incorporated to the Crown of Castile , Anno 1493. by Pope 〈◊〉 the sixth . The order of Saint Iulian , Of Saint Iulian , or the Pear-tree , or Alcan●rara . called of the Pear-Tree , was instituted in the Kingdom of Leon , Anno 1179. and was approved by Pope Alexander the third , L●cius the third , and Innocent the third ; The Knights have the Pear Tree for their 〈◊〉 . But after A ph●●so the ninth King of Leon , beca●e Master of the City Alcantara , which he took from the Moors and bestowed it on the Great Master of 〈…〉 and this gave it to the Master of the Pear Tree ; These Knights of the Pear Tree stiled themselves Knights of Alcant●ra , and forsaking their former Armes , were the Green Crosse Flower de 〈◊〉 on their brests ; they live under the order of Benedict . They first professed Chastity , but Pope Paul the fourth permitted them to marry . The Great Mastership of this order was by Pope Alexander the six 〈◊〉 Spaniar● united to the Grown of 〈◊〉 , in favour of King 〈◊〉 of Arragon , and Queen ●●abel his wife . The order of Calatravs was ●ounded in the Kingdom of Castile-Anno 1158. Of Calatravs . under the Reign of Sancio the third , and sixth King of Castile . They were called Calatrav● from a Castle of that name taken from the Moors , and given to the 〈…〉 , but they fearing their own weaknesse , surrendered it to the King Sancio of Castile , who gave it to certain Monks of the Cistertian order , who offered themselves to keep this frontiered Castle ; Hence arose the order of Calatrava . They wear a red crosse Flower de luced . Pope Alexander the third approved this order ; at first these Knights wore Scapularies and robes of white , but Pope Benedict the third dispensed with them for that Monkish habit , and they were permitted by Pope Paul the third , to marry once onely . At last the Masterships of Saint Iames , of Calatrava , and of Alcantara were annexed to the Crown of Spain , in favour of Charles the fifth Emperour and King of Spain , who enjoy the revenues of these three great Masters . The order of the Band or Red Scarffe , Of the Band or Red Scarffe . was instituted in Castile by Alphonso the 11th , Anno 1330. King of Leon & Castile . The Knights wore a broad Ribband of red Silk , and are bound to accompany the King in his Wars , to be valiant , sober , courteous , discreet , &c. The order of the Dove , Of the Dove . or Holy Ghost , was instituted in Segobia in Castile , Anno 13●● , by Iohn the first of Castile . They wore a colla● linked with Sun beams , whereat hung a Dove of Gold , enamelled with white , as if it were flying down from Heaven . But this order ended with the institutors life , to wit , the same year of his institution . Knights of S. Saviour of Montreal . The order of Saint Saviour of Montreal , called the order of Arragon , was instituted in Arragon , Anno 1120. by Alphonso the eighteenth , King of Navarre , and first of Arragon . The Knights wore a white robe , and on the breast an anchored red crosse ; their rule was like that of the Templars , to whom they succeeded in Montreal , but only that they had power to marry . The order of our Lady of M●ntesia , Of Montesia . or of Valencia , was instituted in the Kingdome of Valencia , Anno 1317. by Iames the second , King of Arragon , upon the extirmination of the Templ●rs . The Statutes of this order were answerable to that of Calatrava , under the rule of the Cistertians , whose cloathing they were dispensed withal to wear . Their Crosse was that of Saint George , a full red crosse which they wore on their breast . Of the Looking Glasse . The order of the Looking Glasse of the Virgin Mary was instituted by Ferdinand the Infant of Castile , Anno. 1410. upon a memorable Victory he had over the Moores . The Collar of this order was composed of Bough-pots full of Lillies , interlaced with Griffons . The order of Iesus Christ was instituted in Portugal An. 1320. by Dionysius the sixth King of Portugal : Of Iesus Christ . the Knights wear black , and upon their breast a red crosse , and another white over the red . Pope Iohn the twenty second confirmed this order Anno 1320. gave them the rule of Saint Bennet . Pope Alexander the sixth gave them leave to marry . This order as that of D. Avis was annexed to the Crown of Portugal . Of D. Avis . This order D. Auis was instituted in Portugal under the first King Alphonoso Henriquez Anno 1147. under the rule of Saint Bennet . They beare for their Armes the crosse like that of Alcantara , See Favine , &c. with two black birds like Ravens .

Q. 12. What were the orders of Knight-hood in Germany , Hungary , Bohemia , Poland , &c.

A. The order of the Dragon was institu●ed in Germany , Of the Dragon . by the Emperor Sigismund , Anno 1418. upon the condemnation of Husse , and Hierom of Pr●gue . The Knights did wear on high days a Scarlet cloak , a double Golden chaine , at the end whereof hung a Dragon overthrown , her wings seeming broken ; and daily they wear a Crosse Flower de Luced with green . This order was famous throughout Germany , and Hungary . The order of Austria and Carinthia , or of Saint George , Of S. George . was instituted by the Emperor Frederick the third , first Arch-Duke of Austria , Anno 1470. The Knights wear a white coat , and a red crosse ; they were bound to guard the Frontiers of Germany , Hungary , Austria , Styria , and Carinthia , against the Turks . Of the White Eagle . The order of Poland , or of the white Eagle , was instituted by King Ladistaus the fifth , Anno 13●5 . The Knights wear a triple chaine of Gold , whereat hangs an Eagle Crowned . The order of Denmark , or of the Elephant , was instituted by Christierne the first , King of Denmark , Of the Elephant . Anno 1478. The Collar which the Knights wear , is composed of Elephants , with silver Castles on their backs ; at the end whereof hangeth the picture of the Virgin Mary , beset with Sun beams , and a Crescent under her feet . The order of Sweden , or of Iesus , or of the S●raphims , was instituted by Magnus the fourth , King of Sweden , Anno 1334 ▪ The Collar of this order is composed of Cherubins , and Patriarchall Crosses , in memory of the siege ●aied to the chief City of Vpsala . At the end of the Collar hung an Oval , bearing these three letters , I H S. that is , Iesus Honainum Salvator , with ●our nailes enamelled whire & black , to shew our Saviours Passion . The order of Cleve , or of the Swan , Of the Swan . is at this day h●ld up by the Princes descended of the House of Cleve ▪ who do bear the Swan for their order , Crests , and Supporters of their Armes . Of the order of Pr●ssia called the Marian or Te●tonick , we have spoken already . The order of Livonia , or of the Sword-Bearers , Of the Sword-Bearers . was instituted Anno 1203. by Albert a Monk of B●eme , with some rich Merchants , who our of zeal to fight against the ●nfidels of Livonia , renounced the world , and rowed obedience , and chastity , in the pres●nce of Bishop Albert , who prescribed them the rule and habite of the Cistertians ; a long white Cass●ck , with a black hood , having on the left side , neer to the shoulder , a red Sword ; and on the breast two Swords acresse , with the points downward . This order was confirmed by Pope Inn●cent the third . Of Saint Gall. The order of Saint Gall in Switzerland , was instituted by Frederick the second , Emperor Anno 1213. when he came on Pilgrimage to the Abby of Saint Gall , the and instituted that order which he called the order of the Bear , giving to the chief Lords thereof Collars , and Chaines of Gold , at the end whereof hung the form of a Bear of Gold , enamelled with black . The Abbot was to conferr this order every sixteenth day of October , being the Feast day of Saint Gall , the Apostle of the Germans . This order was instituted to the memory of Saint V●sus , Mar●yred before the Temple of the Sun at Soleuerre . See the Histories of these places . The Ca●tons of the Switzers honouered this order , till they fell off from the House of Austria ; now it is quite lost .

Q. 13. What are the orders of Knight-hood in Italy ?

A. The Popes have been sounders of divers orders . Divers orders of Knights at Rome . Pope Iohn the twenty second at Avignion , instituted the order of Iesus Christ , Anno 1320. They did wear a Crosse of Gold enamelled with red , and inclosed with another Crosse. Pope Paul the second instituted at Rome the order of the Holy Ghost , Anno 1468. The Knights wear a white Crosse. Pope Alexander the sixth instituted the order of Saint George , Anno 1498. They carried a Crosse of Gold , entowered with a wreath made in form of a Crown . Leo the tenth instituted the order of Saint Peter , Anno 1520. These wore within an Oval of Gold the effigies of Saint Peter , at the end of a Tortis of Chaines of Gold . These were to guard the Sea Coasts against the Turke . Paul the third established the order of Saint Paul , Anno 1540. Pope Pi●s the fourth erected the order of the Pies , Anno 1560. Their charge was to carry the Pope when he went abroad in publick . He would have them take place of the Knights of Malta , and of the Empire● Sixtus Quintus ordained the Knight-hood of Lauretto Anno 1587. to whom he erected our Lady Church at Louretto , for a Cathedral . At Rome also , there be some Church-men of the order of Knight-hood , as the Knights Hospitallers of Saint Anthony . The General of this order is called Abbot of Saint Anthony of Vienna ; the principals of this order do wear on their black Cassocks , Cloaks , and Gownes , a double Saint Anthonies Crosse , that is , two T. T. of blew Sattin ; the meaner sort wear but one . The Knights of the Virgin Mary ●yere instituted by brother Bartholmew , Bishop of Vicenca , a Dominican , Anno 1233. and confirmed by Pope Vrban the fourth ▪ the Knights follow Saint Dominick's rule , wearing a white Cassock , with a red Crosse on the breast , with two Stars . Their cloak is of gray colour . Their charge is to take care of Widowes and Orphans , and to reconcile differences between Man and Wife . They lived at home with their Wives and Families , and not in Covents . Hence they were named Fratres Ga●dentes , Brethren of joy . The order of the Glorious Virgin mary was instituted at Rome , Anno 1618. by three Brothers , Pedro , Iohn Baptista , and Bernardo . They were confirmed by Pope Paul the fifth , who with his successors were to be Great Masters thereof . Their Covent is in the Palace of Lateran . They are bound to defend the Christian Faith , the Catholike Church , to suppresse the Turkes , to be Nobly extracted . The Knights Layicks of this order , and Knights Priests that are beneficed , are to wear about their necks a Ribband of blew Silk , and a Golden Crosse enamelled with blew , and on the Cloak a Crosse of blew Sattin , to shew the colour of the Virgins garment which she wore , to wit , of a blew-skie-colour ; but the Knights Chaplains are to wear the blew crosse on their cloaks , but not about their necks . Within the crosse is a round circle , wherein is M. S. standing for Maria Sancta , with a Crowne . About the circle are twelve silver beams , representing the twelve Apostles ; each branch of the Crosse hath nine Tracts , demonstrating the nine Orders of Angels ; the four ends of the Crosse are four Lillies , to shew that the Virgin is the Lilly of the Vallies ; at the ends of the Crosse are four Stars , figuring the four Evangelists . Knights of Venice . At Venice there is the order of Saint Marks Knights , instituted when Saint Marks Body was brought thither from Alexandria . Of Genoa . At Genoa are the Knights of Saint George , and so divers Cities of Italy have their peculiar orders of Knights-hood . In Sav●y there is the order of the Annunciation , Of Savoy . of which we have already spoken . The Collar of this order is composed of Roses and Love-Knots , whereunto hangs an Oval , containing the Angell , holding a Scepter , and saluting the Virgin , over whom hovereth a Dove . We have also spoken of the orders of Saint Maurice , and Saint Lazarus . The former of these two began Anno 1440. when Amadis the seventh , first Duke of Savoy , retired to the Desart of Ripaille , to preserve the memory of that valiant Knight , as of his Lance and Ring . They follow Saint Austins rule . The order of Saint Lazarus was united by Gregory the thirteenth , to that of Saint Maurice ; these are Cistertians , and have divers priviledges and immunities . Of Florence . The order of Florence , or of Saint Stepben Pope , was instituted by Cosmo de Medicis , first Duke of Florence , Anno 1561. in honour of Pope Stephen the ninth , Patron of Florence . They follow Saint Bennets rule , and have the same Priviledges with the Knights of Malta . They weare a long gowne of white Chamble● , on the breast a red crosse , like that of Malta . The order of the Precious Blood of Christ , was institu●ed by Vincenti● de Gonzaga the fourth Duke of Mantua , Of Mantua . and second of Montferrat ; Anno 1608. in honour of Christs Blood , some dropps whereof are kept in Saint Andrews Church at Mantua . The Collar is composed of Ovals of Gold , and these two words , Domine Pro●asti ; in the Ovals are flames of fire , burning about Gold-Smiths melting pots full of pieces of Gold . At the end of the Collar within an Oval , are two Angels standing upright , See the above named authors . holding a Chalice and Pixe Crowned , on the Table whereof are three drops of blood , with this Legend about the Oval , Nihil isto triste recepto .

Q. 14. What were the Christian Military orders in the East ?

A. The order of Cyprus , Knight-hood i● the East . and of Luzignan , or of the Sword , was instituted by Guye of Luzignan , King of Ierusalem and Cyprus , Anno 1195. The collar of this order was composed of Cordons of white Silk twined into love knots , interlaced with the letters S. and R. at this hung an Oval of Gold , with a sword in it ; about the Oval was engraved these words , Securitas Regni . Of the other Eastern orders wee have already spoken ; namely , of that of the holy Sepulchre , instituted by Baldwin , the first of that name , and second King of Ierusalem , Brother to Godfrey o● Bulloigne , Anno 1103. They were at first Canons Regular of Saint Austins order , permitted to live in Ierusalem by the S●●acens : after they were Knighted , retained their white habit , whereon they carried the Crosse of Ierusalem , such as the Kings bare in their Armes . Pope Innocent the eighth , Anno 1484. united these Knights to the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn ; but this Union lasted not long ; for the Knights married , w●ereupon Pope Alexander the sixth took the power of conferring this order himselfe , giving power to the Guardian of the holy Sepulchre , who is alwayes a Franciscan , to conferr this order on Pilgrims to the Holy Land , provided they take their Oath on the Holy Sepulchre . Wee have also spoken of the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn Baptist of Ierusalem , instituted by Baldwin , first King there , Anno 1104. Likewise of the Knights Templars , instituted under Baldwin , the second , third King of Jerusalem , Anno 1119. Of these I will make no further mention . There were other orders in the Holy Land , as the Knights of Saint John of Acres , Of Saint Thomas , Of Saint Gerion , Of Saint Blaze , &c. but these were of small note , and are now lost . See Favines Theater of honour .

The Contents of the Twelfth Section .

The opinions of the Anabaptists , and wherein they agree with the old Hereticks . 2. The Tenets of the Brownists ▪ 3. Of the Familists . 4. The Adamites , and Antinomians . 5. The Religion of the Socinians . 6. Of the Arminians Tenets . 7. Of the Church of Aruhem , and the Millenaries opinions . 8. Of many other Sects at this day amongst us . 9. The opinions of the Independents . 10. The Tenets of the Presbyterians , where by way of a Catechisme is delivered their whole Doctrine concerning the Ministery , Episcopacy , Presbytery , Lay-Eldership , Deacons , Civil Magistrates , the Election of Ministers , Ordination , power of the Keyes , Excommunication . 11. Diver●s erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church-Government , &c.

SECT. XII .

Quest. 1. WHat opinions in Religion are there held at this day among them , that are fallen off from Rome ?

A. We have already spoken of the opinions of Luther , Calvin , Oecolampadius , Zuinglius , and other Protestants , whose Tenets are followed by many thousands at this day : We have also spoken somewhat of the original and encrease of Anabaptisme ; now we will briefly set down their opinions , as they are recorded by Pontanus , Bullinger , G●stius , Sleidan , Osiander , and others ; and will shew wherein they agree with the old condemned Hereticks . Anabaptists , their opinions and names . They hold that Christ took not his flesh from the Virgin Mary ; so held the Heretick Valentinus . 2. That Christ is not true God , so held Arrius . 3. They deny Baptisme to Infants , so did the Pelagians . 4. They re-baptise , so did the Novatians , Arrians , Aetians and Donatists . 5. They believe to enjoy here , after the day of judgement , an earthly Monarchy , so did the Cerinthians , Nepotians , Millenaries , and Mahumetans . 6. They say our righteousnesse depends upon the works of charity and affliction , not upon faith in Christ ; so did the Cathari , Meletians , Donatists , and Pelagians . 7. They maintain free-will in spiritual things ; so did the Pelagians . 8. They account themselves the onely pure Church without sin ; so did the Donatists . 9. They say Lay-men may administer the Sacraments ; so did the Marcionites , and Pepuzians . 10. They reject Magistracy among Christians ; so did the Minichees . 11. They say that Christian Magistrates are not to punish Malefactors with death ; so said the Tertullianists . 12. They will have all things in common , with the old Nicholaitans . 13. They teach that a man may put away his wife , though not for adultery ; so taught the Iews . 14. And that a Christian may have many wives ; which is the Doctrine of M●homet . 15. They will not swear at all ; in this they follow the Tenet of the old Pelagians . Now all these opinions are ancient Heresies as we have shewed , which have been refuted sufficiently by the ancient Doctors of the Church , and condemned by General and Provincial Councils , besides that divers late writers , both of the Roman and Protestant Church , have fully refelled these opinions ; whose writings they that are at leisure may peruse . And by the way we must observe , that as the Anabaptists have divers opinions , so they have divers names . Some are called Manzerians , from Manzer , who raised the Boores in Germany against their Lords . He taught that all things shall be common . 2. Separatists , for separating themselves from the affairs of the World . 3. Cathirists , for thinking themselves more pure then others ; therefore deny original sin , nor will they pray , Forgive us our sins . 4. Apostolicks , who like the Apostles go without staff or scrip , up and down the world preaching . 5. Enthusiasts , pretend revelations and brag they have the gift of prophesie . 6. Silentes , who place all their holinesse in silence . 7. Adamites , who believe that the wearing of cloathes is a cursed thing , therefore they affect nakednesse . 8. Georgians , so called from David George the Familist , who boasted he was greater then Christ . 9. Liberi , who think they are made free by Christ from payments of Taxes or Debts , and free from obedience to humane Laws . 10. Hatites , so called from one Huta who denyed Christs Divinity , and made himselfe the onely son of God . 11. Melchiorists , so named from one Melchior of Strausburg , who taught that Mary was the Conduit through which Christ did passe , as water through a Pipe . 12. Menonists , so called of Menon a Friezlander . 13. Beuheldians , so called from their Author , these affirme Polygamy to be an holy kinde of life . 14. Augustinians , from one Augustine a Bohemian , who bragged he was the first that opened Paradise for himselfe and followers . 15. Servetians , so called from Servetus the Arrian , who was burned at Geneva , for denying Christs Divinity , 1553. These will not baptize Children till they be thirty years of age . Of these Alstedius in his History of Anabaptists , and Bullinger in his first Book against them ; have made a collection , and Mr. Pagit out of them . 16. Denkians , from one Denkius their author , who with Origen , would have the wicked and Devils to be saved . 17. Monasterienses , so called from Munster , where Iohn of Leyden their King reigned , who taught that he had a commission from heaven to take many wives . 18 Libertines , who make God the author of sin , and deny the Resurrection . 19. Deo relicti , who rejected all meanes and relied onely upon God . 20. Semper Orantes , who with the old Euchytes , are still praying , thinking they are tyed to no other duty .

Q. 2. What are the Tenets of the Brownists ?

A. These being so called from their author , Brownists , their Kinds and Tenets . Master Robert Brown of Northamptonshire , sometimes a School-Master in Southwark , hold there is no other pure Church in the world but among them ; so did the Donatists of old . 2. They reject the Lords Prayer ; in this they are Iewes , and agree with the old Hereticks , called Prodiciani . 3. They will not serve God in consecrated Churches , nor will communicate with those they called wicked ; in this they follow the old Cathari . 4. They reject tythes , and affect parity ; in this they are Anabaptists . 5. They hold all the Church Ceremonies to be Popish . 6. That the love which is in God is not Essential . 7. That Ordination of Ministers by Bishops is Antichristian . 8. That the Word preached , and Sacraments administred by scandalous Ministers , are altogethers ineffectual . 9. That Church-musick is unlawful . 10. That Lay-men and Mechanicks may preach and expound Scripture . 11. That set forms of prayers are aboninable in the sight of God , whereas notwithstanding we have diverts set forms , both in the Old and New Testament , at which they quarrel , and chiefly at the Lords Prayer . 12. There be divers sorts of this profession ; some Brownists , of which we have spoken ; some Barrowists , so called from Barrow , their first Martyr . He called the Church of England ; Sodom , Babylon , and Egypt . Some are called Wilkinsonians , from Wilkinson their Master , who thought that he and his followers were truly Apostles , and therefore denyed communion with such as did not give them that title . A fourth sort there is of Anabaptistical Brownists , who hold themselves the onely true Church , and condemn the other Brownists for Pedobaptisme ; therefore they re baptise such as come to them . They that would see more of this Sect , let them read the Book called The profane Schisme of the Brownists ; another called . The foundation of Brownisme , Master Whites Discovery of Brownisme ; Doctor Halls Apology against the Brownists ; Giffords Declaration against the Brownists ; Pagits Heresiography , &c.

Q. 3. What are the Familists ?

A. The Familists , Familists , their Heresies . or Family of love , are so called from the love they bear to all men , though never so wicked ; and their obedience to all Magistrates , though never so tyrannical , be they Iewes , Gentiles or Turks . Their first Founder was one David George of Delfe , who called himself the true David , that should restore the Kingdom to Israel . He held 1. That neither Moses , nor the Prophets , nor Christ could by their Doctrine save the people ; but his Doctrine was the onely meanes of salvation . 2. That whosoever spoke against his Doctrine , should never be forgiven , neither in this life , nor in the life to come . 3. That he would set up the true house of David , and raise the Tabernacle of God , not by suffering , but through love and meeknesse . 4. That he was the right Messiah , the beloved son of the Father . 5. That he should not die ; or if he did , he should rise again . His Successor , Henry Nicholas of Amsterdam , maintained the same Doctrine , but in his own name , calling himself The Restorer of the World , and the Prophet sent of God . To the former Tenets he added 1. That there is no other Christ but holinesse , and no other Antichrist but sin . 2. That the Family of love hath attained the same perfection that Adam had before he fell . 3. That there is no resurrection of the flesh . 4. That the day of judgement is already come , and that this Nicholas is the Judge of the world . 5. That there hath been eight great Lights in the world , whereof Christ was the seventh , but himself the eight , and greatest of all . 6. That none should be baptized till the thirtieth year of their age . 7. That the joyes of Heaven shall be onely here on the Earth , and so likewise Hell . 8. That they ought not to bury the dead , not to give almes to such as are not of their profession . 9. That Angels are born of women . 10. That every day of the week should be a Sabbath . 11. That the Law may be fulfilled in this life . 12. That there was a world before Adam was made . 13. That there is no other Deity but what man partakes of in this world . 14. That such wives as are not of their belief , may be rejected for whores . 15. That in H. Nicholas dwelleth all perfection , As may be seen in Dr. Denisons white Wolfe . Mr. Knewstub in the Familists Confession , Mr. Iessop , and others . holinesse , and knowledge , and that their illun●inated Elders are deified in this life , and cannot sin . There be also divers sorts of Familists , as Castalians , Grindletonians , of the Mountains , of the Vallies , of the scattered 〈◊〉 , &c. which hold with these former opinions , that the Scriptures are but for Novices ; that we ought not to pray for pardon of sin after we are assured of Gods love ; that wicked men sin necessarily , and such more stuff .

Q. 4. What be the Adamites and Antinomians ?

A. Of the Adamites in Saint Austins time , Adamites . we have already spoken , as also of the Bohemian Adamites . Of late years there were some of them in Amsterdam , where the men and women did pray in their meetings , and perform other divine services naked . This posture they called the state of innocency , and their meetings Paradise . In their opinions they were Anabaptists . Antinomians . The Antinomians are so called from their opposing and rejecting of the Law , which they say is of no use at all under the Gospel , neither in regard of direction , nor correction , and therefore ought not to be read or taught in the Church . 2. They say that good works do neither further , nor evill workes hinder salvation . 3. That the child of God can no more sin then Christ could , and therefore it is sin in him to aske pardon for sin . 4. That God never chastiseth his children for sin ; not is it for their sins that any Land is punished . 5. That murther , adultery , drunknesse , are sins in the wicked , but not in the children of grace , nor doth God look upon them as sinners ; and consequently that Abrahams lying and dessembling was no sin in him . 6. That the child of grace never doubteth , after ●e is once assured of salvation . 7. That no man should be troubled in his conscience for any sin . 8. That no Christian should be exhorted to performe the duties of Christianity . 9. That an Hypocrite may have all the graces that were in Adam before his fall , and yet be without Christ . 10. That Christ is the onely subject of all graces , and that no Christian believeth , or worketh any good , See also Gataker in his Preface , Edwards in his Gangreen , Pagit , and others . but Christ onely believeth and worketh . 11. God doth not love any man for his holinesse . 12. Sanctification is no evidence of a mans Justification ; Of this and such like stuff you may read in Pontanus his Catalogue of Heresies , who makes one Iohn Agricola the author of this Sect Anno 1535.

Q. 5. What is the Religion of the Socinians ?

A. Faustus Socinus , Socinians , their Tenets . an Italian of Siena , placed all Religion in these old condemned Heresies , so greedily embraced by his Disciples . 1. That man before his fall was naturally mortal . 2. That no man by the light of nature can have any knowledge of God . 3. That man before his fall , had not original righteousnesse . 4. That there is no original sin in us , as it imports concupiscence , or deformity of nature . 5. That there is a free-will to goodnesse in us , and that we may here fulfil the Law . 6. That God hath no foreknowledge of contingencies determinately but alternatively . 7. That the causes of predestination are not in God , but in us ; and that he doth not predestinat● : to salvation any particular or certain person ; and that predestination may be frustrated . 8. That God could justly pardon our sins without any satisfaction . 9. That Christ by his death did not satisfie for us , but onely obtained , power for us , to satisfie for our selves , by our faith and obedience . 10 That Christ died for himselfe , that is , not for his sins ( for he was without sin ) but for the mortality and infirmities of our nature which he assumed . 11. That Christ became not our High Priest , nor immortal , nor impassible , before he ascended into Heaven . 12. That Death Eternal , is nothing else but a perpetual continuance in death , He that would see these opinions at large , let him read Socinus himself , Crellius , Lubbertus , the R●covian Catechism , Volke●ius , Ostorodius , and others . or anni●ilation . 13. That everlasting fire , is so called from its effect , which is the eternal extinction or annihilation of the wicked which shall be found alive in the last day . 14. That Christs incarnation is against reason , and cannot be proved out of Scripture . 15. That Christ is not truly God . 16. That the Holy Ghost is not God : that there is not a Trinity of Persons in one God . 17. That the Old Testament is needlesse for a Christian man . These opinions are but renovations of old H●resies broched by E●ian , Photinus , Arrius , Samosatenus , Sabellicus , Servetus , An●●trini●arians , and others .

Q. 6. What be the Armimans Tenets ?

A. Iames Arminius , Arminians , their Tenets . Divinity Reader in Leyden , Anno 1605. published and taught five Articles , which have occasioned great troubles in Holland , being eagerly maintained by his Followers called Remonstrantes . They hold 1. that election to life , is the will of God to save such as will believe , and persevere in obedience ; that men may be elected to faith , and yet not elected to salvation : that election is sometimes absolute , sometimes conditional , that the act of faith is chosen as a condition to salvation , and that in election to faith , the condition of using the light of reason is required . That faith and obedience are foreseen by God , as already performed by those who are to be chosen peremptorily and compleatly . That election sometimes is changible , and some elect may finally perish ; and consequently no certainty of our elections immutability . That God hath not decreed to leave any man in the state of sin and damnation , meerly out of his will and pleasure ; and consequently it is not Gods meer will that one Nation should receive the Gospel , and not another , but a fore-sight of the goodnesse and worth of one Nation above another . 2. They teach that God so ordained his son to dye , that he did not determin to save any particular man expresly , so that Christs death was powerful and sufficient , in respect of impertation , though there had been no actuall application thereof to any particular man : that Christ did not establish a new Covenant of grace by his blood , but onely procured a right to his Father , to make with men any Covenant whatsoever : that Christ by his satisfaction did not merit faith and salvation to any man in respect of effectual application ; but onely obtained power , that the Father might make what conditions he pleased , with man ; the performance whereof depends upon his free will : that the Covenant of grace consisteth not in being justified ▪ and saved by faith in Christ , but in this , that God esteemeth our imperfect faith and obedience as meritorious of life eternal , as if we had fulfilled the Law : that all men are received into the Covenant of grace , and all freed from original sin : that Christ died not for those whom God elected and highly loved , seeing such stood in no need of Christs death . 3. They teach that original sin of it self was not sufficient to condemn man kind to temporal or eternal punishment : that an unregenerate man is not totally dead in sin , nor destitute of all strength to spiritual good things , but that he may hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and life : that a natural man can ( by using the gifts of nature rightly ) obtain saving grace , and salvation , and that God affordeth sufficient means to bring men to the knowledge of Christ .

4. They teach that holinesse and righteousnesse could not be seated in mans will when he was created , and therefore in his fall , could not be separated from it : that in spirituall death , spiritual gifts were not separated from the will of man ; seeing the will of it self was never corrupted , but intangled by the darknesse of the intellect , and unrulinesse of the affection : that in mans conversion no new gifts are infused ; and therefore the faith , by which we are converted , is not a quality infused , but onely an act of man : that the grace ; by which we are converted , is onely a gentle perswasion , so that Morall grace makes naturall men become spiritual : and that God by moral reason , produceth the consent of the will : that God in mans conversion , doth not use his omnipotent power to bend the will infallibly , so that man may and doth oftentimes resist and hinder his own conversion : that grace and free will are comperating causes in our conversion , so that grace in order of causality doth not precede the action of the will .

5. They teach that perseverance is not the effect of election , but a condition of the new Covenant to be performed on mans part before his peremptory election , and that by his own free-will : that God furnisheth the faithfull man with sufficient means to persevere , yet it is in the choice of mans will to persevere , or not to persevere : that regenerate men may and do fall totally and finally from grace and salvation ; and that they may sin against the Holy Ghost : that no assurance of perseverance can be had in this life without speciall revelation : that the Doctrine of assurance is hurtfull to all holy exercises , and a means of presumption and security , whereas doubting is commendable : that temporary , and true justifying faith , differ onely in continuance : that it is no absurdity , if man be oftentimes regenerated , his former regeneration being extinct : that Christ never prayed for the faithfuls infallible perseverance in faith . These are the five Articles of Arminianisme , as they are set down in the Book called The Iudgement of the Synod of Do●t .

Q. 7. What are the opinions of the new Church of Arnhem .

Answer , They hold that Independency is a beginning of Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth , The Church of Arnhem , and the Millenaries their opinions . that within five years , ( but these are already expired ) Christ was to come in the flesh , and with an iron sword to kill most of his enemies , and then that he should reign here on earth with his Saints a thousand years , in all carnal delights . 2. That God is not onely the author of sin , but also of the sinfulnesse or Ataxie thereof . 3. That all men are bound to know God in abstracto without Christ , without Grace or Scripture . 4. They held extreme unction to be a Sacrament and necessary for the sick , and of divine institution : so they held the holy kisse of peace a religious and needfull Ceremonie . 5. They put down , singing Psalmes , and set up in lieu thereof singing prophets , who are to chant out alone in the Congregation their own hymnes . 6. They teach that the soul is mortall . 7. That just mens souls go not into heaven till the last day , but remain in the upper element of fire , whither Enoch and Eliah , with the Soul of Christ before his resurrection , and the soul of the good thief went , and no higher : they teach also that the Souls of the wicked go not before the last judgement into hel , but remain in the lower region of the air , or in the bottom of the sea . 8. They say , that after the day of judgement , all the world shall be hell , except that part of heaven where God resides with his Angels . Of these opinions , see the forenamed Authors . 9. In preaching , they will have their Ministers covered , and the people bare , but in administring the Sacrament they will have the people covered , and the Minister bare .

Q. 8. Vpon what grounds do these Millenaries , build Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth for a thousand years ?

An. Upon that place of the Revilation 19. 4 , 5 , 6. I saw the Souls of them , The grounds upon which they build Christs temporall Kingdome here on earth for a thousand years . who were beheaded for the witnesse of Iesus , and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years but this place proves no such Kingdome , for it is mysticall , and symbolicall Divinity , not argumentative . Again , in this place there is no mention at all of any earthly presence of Christ , nor of any earthly reign with him : besides , the Kingdome of Christ is everlasting , for of his Kingdome saith the Angel , there shall be no end : therefore here is put a definite number for an indefinite . Christ saith , his Kingdome is not of this world , the Kingdome of Christ is spirituall and within us , and if we speak of Christs Kingdome , as he is Mediator , reigning in his Church , by his word , sacraments and discipline , we must conclude that he hath reigned already above 1600. years ; and how long more he shall reign here on earth we know not . 2. They build their opinion upon Dan. 12. 2. Many of them who sleep in the dust shall arise , &c. hence they inferre two resurrections , in the first , many shall rise to reign with Christ here on earth , in the second they say , all shall rise to Judgement : but this interpretations is ridiculous ; for the first Resurrection mentioned in Scripture is spirituall , to wit , a rising from the death of sinne , of which the Apostle , if you be risen with Christ , seek the things that are above ; for as sin is called death , you were dead in sinnes and trespasses , so the forsaking of sinne is called a resurrection ; this is the rising of the mind , the other of the body . Agai● in Scripture , many and all are promiscuously taken for the same , as here , many shall rise , that is all . So Matth. 4. Christ healed all Diseases , that is , many : Besides the words of Daniel are directly spoken of the second Resurrection to Iudgement , and not to a temporary Kingdome : for he saith , that some of those shall rise to life eternall , not to a temporary of a thousand years , and others to everlasting shame , which yet the Millenaries deny , in saying , the wicked shall not rise till the expiration of the thousand years ; and where they say , that the Saints shall shine as starres , or the Firmament in the first Resurrection , but as the sun in the second , it is vain ; for in the second Resurrection shall be degrees of glory , as the Apostle sheweth , 1 Cor. 15. For as one Star differeth from another star in glory , so is the Resurrection of the dead , some shall shine as the Sun , who is the brightest of all the starres ; and some shall be lesser starres an glory ; they do also vainly call their first Resurrection , a hidden mystery , whereas indeed it is the second Resurrection that is a mesterie , and so hidden , that the wisest Philosophers understood i● not ; and thought Paul had been 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 preached this mystery as Athens , that which cannot be apprehended by reason , but by faith 〈…〉 ●e truly called a hidden mystery . 3. They misapply divers places of Scripture to prove this imaginary reign of Christ here on earth , as Psalm 102. 16. when the Lord shall build up Sion , he shall appear in his glory . This Scripture was fulfilled when Ierusalem was rebuilt , after the captivity . So they alledge , Acts 3. 20. 21. The Heavens shall receive Christ , till the times of restitution of all things , but this is spoken of the second Resurrection ; for then shall be a restitution of all things , and not before ; in their thousand years reign : for they confesse that then all the Jews shall not rise , nor all Christians , it must then follow , that there shall not be a restitution of all things , at that time . That place of Rom. 11. 12. concerning the calling of the Jews is impertinent ; for we deny not , but they shall be called to the faith of Christ , but that they shall return , to build Ierusalem , and be under Christs earthly reign 1000. years , is not at all spoken in that place : no lesse impertinent is that place of 2. Pet. 3. 13. We look for new heavens , and a new earth , wherein dwelleth righteousnesse ; for this is spoken of the last Judgement , wherein all things shall be renewed by fire , and not before ; as the circumstances of the Scripture do shew , and all Jnterpreters do agree : so without any sense or reason , they apply the 65. chapter of Isa. to their Millenary reign , which is plainly spoken of the calling of the Gentiles , and of Christs first coming to preach the Gospell , and to gather a Church , which there , and elsewhere ; is called Ierusalem , and the Prophets usually under the terms of planting , building , eating , and drinking , new heavens , and new earth ; the joy of hills , forrests , and trees , &c. do expresse the happy estate of the Church of Christ under the Gospel . When the mountain of the Lords House shall be coealted on the top of the mountains , and all nations shall flock to it , then Jerusalem , that is , the Church , shall be the throne of the Lord . Then out of Sion shall go forth a Law , and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem , then shall the God of heaven set up a Kingdome , which shall never be destroyed , Christ shall reign over the house of Iacob for ever , to this City of the Church , shall the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour : in that day , he that is feeble shall be like David , and the house of David shall be as God . See Isa. ch. 2. ch. 55. and ch. 65. Ier. 16. Ezech. 21. Dan. 2. Zach. 12. Luke 1. Rev. 21 and many more places , which speak of the Churches felicity under the Gospel , but not a word of a millenarie Reign .

Q. 9. Wherein doth the vanity of the Millenaries opinion consist ?

An. 1. In giving to Christ a temporall Kingdome of a thousand years , The vanity of the Millenaries opinion . whereas , his Kingdome is eternall , it shall stand fast for ever , of his Kingdome shall be no end , saith the angel .

2. In giving him an earthly Kingdome , whereas his Kingdome is heavenly , My Kingdome ( saith he ) is not of this world ; It is not from hence , it is within us .

3. In making his Kingdome to consist in earthly pleasures , in eating , drinking , fighting , &c. all which are directly against the nature of his Kingdome : which as the Apostle saith , Rom. 14. 17. Is not meat and drink , but righteousnesse , peace , and joy of the Holy Ghost , the end of his coming was to fight with no other weapon , but with the two edged sword of his word , proceeding out of his mouth , he was the prince of peace , the dove that brought the olive branch in his mouth : he brought peace in his birth , he preached peace in his life , and recommended peace to us at his death : and as Saint Austin saith , pacem nobis reliquit , iturus ad Patrem , & pacem nobis dabit perducturus ad patrem : his peace he left with us , and his peace he will bring again to us .

4. In this their imaginary Kingdome , they bring Christ down from heaven before his time ; for the heavens must contain him till the restitution of all things , which cannot be till the last Judgement : it is an Article of our Creed , that Christ shall come down from heaven to judge the quick and the dead , which shall not be till the last day .

5. He is to sit at Gods right hand , untill be hath made his enemies his footst●●l , Ps. 110. 1. But these men will bring him from thence before he hath obtained this conquest and triumph , which is not to be obtained till the last day , and consummation of all thing . 6. They are injurious to Christ , to bring him from his place and condition of glory ; to play the part of a butcher and executioner in murthering of men with the sword , here on earth , an office ill beseeming him , and no wayes suitable to his glorious condition , and mercy , who came to save sinners ; and not to destroy them . 7. The Scripture mentioneth no other Resurrection of the bodies , but such as shall rise at the last day , Iohn 6. 39 , 40 , 44. in the end of the world , when he shall have delivered up the Kingdome to God , 1 Cor. 15. 22. where we shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the aire , and shall be ever with the Lord , 1 Thes. 4. 15. but this Millenarie Resurrection is long before the last day , and end of the world ; neither in it shall we be ever with the Lord , if we are with him but a thousand years . 8. The Scripture doth not speak of three comings of Christ , but of two onely ; the first when he came in humility , the second when he shall come in glory : unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation , Heb. 9. 28. let them shew us out of Scripture a third coming , and we will believe them . 9. Christ tells us Iohn 14. 2. that in his Fathers house , that is in heaven , are many mansions , thither he is gone to prepare a place for us , that where he is , there we may b● ; but he is in heaven , in his Fathers house , there doth he prepare a place for us , and not here upon earth ; for so we shall not be where he is , but he will be where we are ; which is repugnant to his own words . 10. They make the time of Christs second coming to Iudgement certain , in affirming it shall be at the end of their thousand years ; but this is repugnant to Christs words , who faith , that his coming shall be sudden , secret , and unexpected , like the coming of a thief in the night : like the coming of Noahs stood , or the fire of Sodom : so that , of that day and 〈◊〉 knoweth no man , no not the angels in heaven ; nor Christ himself as he is man . 11. Whereas the condition of Christs Church here on earth is mixed , consisting of Saints and reprobates , of sheep and goats , of good and bad fishes , of wheat and chaffe , of corn and ●ares ; they give Christ such a Church , as is without sinne or sinners , as need no preaching nor Sacraments , no Pastors and Jeachers , no Advocate with the Father , no Christ to appear for us in the presence of God : and lastly , such a Church as is not subject to persecution , affliction , sufferings and trouble ; all which is directly repugnant to Gods word ; and condition of the Church mi●●tant here , which is subject both to infirmities and afflictions . 12. Antichrist shall not be destroyed , till Christs second coming to Iudgement , as the Apostle sheweth , 2 Thes. 2. 8. That Christ shall destroy him with the brightnesse of his comming ; but the millenaries will have him to be destroyed before the beginning of their thousand years , which is flat against Scripture . 13. They do exceedingly wrong the Martyrs , in bringing their souls down from heaven , where they have the fruition of God and his angels , to reign here on earth , and to enjoy carnall and sensuall pleasures ; the meanest of the Saints in heaven must be in a far better condition , than the greatest martyr in this earthly Kingdome . 14. The reward that is promised to the Saints after this life , is not a Kingdome here on earth , but the Kingdome of heaven ; a house made without hands , eternall in the heavens ; a mansion in our heavenly Fathers house : to sit with Christ in his throne , to be caught up in the clouds , to meet the Lord in the air ; and to be ever with the Lord ; to be with Christ in Paradise , to enjoy life eternall &c. 15. Whereas they dream that Ierusalem shall be rebuilt , and the Iewes shall reign in ▪ Iudea a thousand years with christ , is directly also against Gods word , which Ezech. 16. 53. 55. sheweth , that the Iews shall be restored to their former estate , when 〈◊〉 and Sodom shall be restored , which will never be , and Gen. 49. 10. The Scepter shall depart from Iuda when S●iloh cometh : Ierusalem saith Saint Hierom , est in aetornos collapsa cineres , fallen into everlasting ashes , and never to rise again . 16. Whereas they dream ▪ that in the millenarie Kingdome , sacrifices , circumcision , and all other Iewish ceremonies shall be used , 't is plainly to deny that christ ever came in the flesh ; or that he offered himself a propitiarory sacrifice , to put an end to all Iewish rites , which w●re but shadows of christs sufferings ; the substance being come , the shadows were to vanish : therefore the Apostle saith , Gal. 4. 9. That they who turns to these beggarly elements again , desire to be in bondage again , and in the next chapter , he tells the Galathians , that if they be circumcised , Christ shall profit them nothing . Lastly , this millenary kingdome of eating , drinking , and sensuall pleasures , was fitly devised by Cerinthus the heretick , as best suiting with his swinish disposition ; for he was noted for a person given to gormandizing , and libidinous sports .

Q. 10. What other Sects and Opinions are there now stirring amongst us ?

A. We have Anti-trinitarians or Polonian Arrians , which sprung up in Poland , Sects of this Age. Anno 1593. These deny the Trinity of Persons , the Divinity of Christ , and of the Holy Ghost ; that Christ was the Son of God essentially , but in respect of his dominion , and say that the eternal generation of the Son , is against truth and reason . We have also Millenaries , the spawn of Cerinthus the Heretick ; these dream of a temporary Kingdome bere on Earth , which they shall enjoy with Christ a thousand years . But indeed they aim at the enjoyment of the temporal estates of such as they call wicked , who ( as they think ) have no property in their estates . We have Traskits , so called of one Trask , who would have no Christian Sabbath kept , but the Jewish Laws observed , and their Sabbath or Seventh day to be perpetually kept holy , till the worlds end . Others we have , who will keep no Sabbath at all ; these we call Anti Sabbatarians . We have likewise Anti-Scripturians , who reject all Scriptures as mans inventions ; there are amongst us Divorcers , who hold that men may put away their Wives upon small occasions . We have also Soul-Sleepers , who with the Arabick Hereticks , hold that the soul dieth or sleepeth with the body : whose souls I think are asleep before the body dieth ; Amongst other professions , Seekers or Expe●●ers . we have of late Seekers or Expe●●ers , who deny there is any true Church or Ministery , and therefore they are seeking one , But they know not where to find this Church , except it be in the Land of Utopia . There was one Hetherington a Box maker , who rejecting all Church discipline , published that the Sabbath of the Iews was abolished by Christ , and that every day now is a Sabbath ; that the books of Esdras were canonicall Scripture , and in other opinions agreed with the ●amilists .

Q. 11. What Opinions in Religion are held by Theaurau John .

Ans. He cals himself , Theauran Iohn his opinions . Priest of the Iews , sent as he saith from God , to convert them : his wilde whimsies are these ; 1. He cals it nonsence and a lie , to say that God is Father of us all . 2. That we Gospellers ( as he cals us ) worship the Devill , because ( saith he ) the spirit of man is a Devill . 3. That it is a Monster , and absolute blasphemie to say , the godhead dwelt in Christ bodily . 4. He wonders how he that created all , could be born of a woman : by which we may plainly see he is a circumcised Iew. 5. He saith , that the child which the Virgin brought forth , is love , as if the generation of christ were altogether mysticall and not reall . 6. He saith , That Mary is christ , and christ is Mary , and that these are but names of one thing . 7. He denyeth , That Christ was properly born , or that he was born in one , or that he was begotten ; or that be could be flesh properly ; or that he did descend into our fl●sh , but into our spirits onely ; or that he could be included in the Virgins Wombe , and withall he belyeth us in saying , That we have brought the humanity to be very God : whereas we say , the same person is God and man , one not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh , but by taking of the manhood into God . One altogether , not by confusion of substance , but by unity of person . 8. He calls the English clergy , thieves , robbers , deceivers , sounding from Antichrist , and not from the true christ , in which we see the Impudent spirit of an heretick , who can no other wayes defend his lies , and blasphemies , but by railing . 9. He prateth , That the Gospel cannot be preached by another , but by it self ; so that mans voyce or outward sound , is a lye , and Antichist . 10. That our Ministers , are not christs ambassadors , but that their call is a lye , for 't is learning , and learning is that wh●re which hath deceived the Nations , and compleated the work of Antichrist ▪ See the impudence and boldnesse of this blind ignoramus . 11. He denyeth , that the Priests tips can preserve knowledge , though the Scripture is plain for it , but by the Priest , he understands knowledge it self , and so he will make the Holy Ghost to speak Tautologies , in saying , knowledge shall preserve knowledge : here we see the fruits of ignorance . 12. He makes the spirit of man to be a quintessence abstracted out of the elementarie motions , such is his dull philosophie . 13. Out of his kind respect to the Devil , by whose instinct he writeth : he affirms , That he with the false prophet shall receive mercy at last ; because God with not punish a finite thing infinitely , but here be again bewrayes his ignorance ; for the devil is infinite a posteriore , both in regard of his essence , and of his desire in sinning ; besides , that God , whom he offendeth , is infinite . 14. H● ignorantly saith , That ●e who conf●rs Gods gift , is as great , yea , greater than God himself ; is so , then it must follow , that the Apostles were greater than God , when they gave the gifts of the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands . 15. He impiously saith , that Saint Paul wrote many things which he understood not . 16. And as impiously doth he say , that in them books , which we call Scripture , is the lye , as well as in other books . 17. After his ignorant manner , he c●●founds the gift of prophesie , with the Prophet himself , in saying , man is not the Prophet , but the light in man from God . 18. He will not have us to seek for Antichrist abroad , for man in darknesse is Antichrist . I deny not , but every man in darknesse , is in some sort an Antichrist : yet there is one great Antichrist to be sought for abroad . 19. The Trinity , which he acknowledgeth is , God , the Sonne , and Man : this Trinity is hatched in his crasie 〈…〉 . 20. He is so mad , that he saith , he can make one word bear forty significations : so he can make 〈◊〉 thou , stand for dark or light , or hell , or heaven , or sea , or land , or angel , or Sunne , or the devil . 21. He will not have Christs body that suffered to be our Saviour , nor Christs body ; for christs body saith he , is obedience : thus he would fain make christ our Saviour , a 〈◊〉 allegorie ; and therefore in plain termes affirmeth , that true Christ hath not , nor cannot have any true corporall body ; for he is a spirit , and a spirit is free from fl●sh , as if forsooth a spirit & flesh could not be united in the same person then he concludes , that the body or flesh which suffered at Ierusalem , was not christ body . 22. He makes the soul of man to be all one with the Gospel ; and the body of Christ to be the whole Creation : by this and such like stuffe with which his books are fraughted , we may see that he deserveth to have his brains purged with Hellebor , rather than his crasie opinions refused by arguments , or Scripture . In the mean while , we may perceive to our great grief , the lamentable fruits which are begot of two much liberty in religion . These impious Opinions are in his printed Pamphlets lately published . One Richard Coppi● holdeth some of the before recited opinions , & withall , lately , before a confused multitude , in an usurped pulpit , asserted the lawfulnes of womens preaching ; for such Ranters , a pillory were more fit than a pulpit .

Q. 12. What opinions in Religion are lately broached by Iohn Reeve , and Lodowick Muggleton ?

An. These two would perswade us , that they are the two last witnesses , Iohn Reeve and Lodowick Muggleton their opinions . and prophets of Christ , sent by his spirit to seal the foreheads of the elect and reprobate : that one Iohn Robins is the last great Antichrist , and son of perdition , spoken of by the Apostle in the Thessalonians , because he sheweth lying signes and wonders , and assumes to himself the titles of the onely God , in that he calls himself Adam and Melchisedeth , and Father of Iesus Christ ; in saying , the three persons in Trinity are Adam , that is , himself , Abel , that is his sonne Iesus , and Cai● , that is , the holy Ghost : Many such blasphemies they ascribe to him . They affirm also that Christians using the sword of steel , are ignorant of Iesus , and enemies to his Gospel , and they teach , that the two uncreated substances of earth and water , were eternally resident in the presence of God the Creator : that death was from Eternity : that the person of the reprobate Angel or Serpent , entred into the womb of Eve , and there died , but quickened in her all manner of uncleannesse : that there is no devil at all without the body of man or woman , but what dwells within them ; so that the devil spoken of so often in the Scripture , is mans spirit of unclean reason , and cursed imagination : that God the Father , was a spirituall man from Eternity , and that in time his spirituall body brought forth a naturall body : that if the very Godhead had not died , that is , ( say they ) the soul of Christ , which is the eternall Father had not died , all men had perished eternally : that Moses and Eliah are angels , and did represent the person of the Father in heaven , as they did the person of the Son on earth , that Eliah was made protectour of God , when God became a child ; and that he filled the Lord Iesus with those great revelations of his former glory which he possessed in heaven , when he was the immortall Father ; and that it was Eliah who spake these words from heaven , saying , this is my beloved Son , in whom I am well pleased : they say also , that all the Ministry in this world , whether Propheticall or Ministeriall , with all the worship taught by them , is all a lye , and abomination to the Lord . Again , they declare , that whereas , there are three witnesses on earth , water , blood , and the spirit : that by water is meant the Commission given to Moses and the Prophets under the Law : by blood , the Commission given to the Apostles , and Ministers of the Gospel : & by the Spirit is meant the Commission of the two witnesses , that were to come in this last age , whose ministry is invisible , and spirituall , cutting off all formall worshipping of an invisible spirituall , personall God , they say there is hardly a minister in the world , that confesseth an invisible God , but they preach a God of three persons , that is a monster instead of one true personall God : they say , that the true God is a distinct body or person , as a man is a distinct body or person : again , they say , that there is no Christian Magistrate in the world , that hath any authority from Christ , to set up any visible form of worship , and that the spirits and bodies of men , are both mortall , both begot together , and both of one nature : that the spirit is nothing without the body , that it is the Spirit alone , that walks and works , eats and drinks , and dies , for the spirit is a naturall fire of reason : they say also that the bodies or persons of holy men , wherein they lived and died , shall not appear again any more ; but when the Saints are glorified , they are absolutely of the very same glorious nature , both in spirit and body , as God is : and that believing spirits are of the very same divine nature of God This is the summe of their Divinity , and Phylosophie , as may be seen in their transcendent spirituall Treatise , ( as they call it ) which is full of transcendent nonsence , and blasphemie● , for here they lay their axe to the very root of Christianity , in giving a new Father to our Saviour Jesus Christ ; in calling the blessed Trinity a monster ; in denying the Creation , whilst they make earth and water eternall ; in making angels , and mens souls mortall ; in making weak man , Gods protector , and author of that divine knowledge which was in Christ ; in denying the Ministry of the Gospel , and the power of the Magistrates , and the outward worship of God , and making the souls of men corporeall : in denying also the Resurrection of the flesh , and transforming men into the Divine nature . By this and other wicked tenets , permitted and countenanced among us , at this time ; we see what Christian religion is come to in this land ; so famous heretofore for piety and zeal : we received Christianity as soon as any Nation in Europe : whether by the preaching of Saint Peter , or Saint Paul , or Simon Zel●tes , or Ioseph of Arimathea , I know not , but all agree we received it very early , and have continued ever since in the profession thereof ; neither was there ever any Nation more devout and zealous in the advancement thereof , as our goodly Temples , Monasteries , Hospitals , Colledges and Schools can witnesse ; but alas ! now Quantum mutamur ab illis Angligenis ? what is there left among us , but the bare Skeliton of Religion , the vitall substance thereof being eat up and consumed by heresies and blasphemies , worse than any Sarcophagus . I may here with Ieremiah complain that from the daughter of Sion , all her beauty is departed , her Princes are become like Harts , &c. How is the gold become so dimme , and the most fine gold changed , and the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in every corner of the streets , &c.

Q. 13. What are the opinions of the Quakers ?

An. These fanaticall spirits are called Quakers , Quakers , or as some call them Shakers their opinions . because they use to quake and tremble when they prophesie ; so did the Heathen soothsayers of old , non vultus , non color unus , non compta mansere 〈◊〉 , sed pectus anhelum , & rabie fera corda tument , &c. but the spirit of God , is the spirit of peace ▪ quietnesse and tranquility , he is not in fire , earthquakes and whirlwinds , but in the soft and still voyce ; it s not the quaking of the body , but humility and reverence of mind which he requires : these Sectaries deny all ministeriall Ordinances ; and knowledge got by study and industry , pretending an inward light from the spirit , and that all our Learning got by Preaching , Hearing , Reading , or Catechising , i● but notionall and carnall and hanging upon the tree of knowledge : they blasphemously prate also , that Christ had his failings , and that he distrusted God on the Crosse , when he cryed out , My God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? by which they overthrow the work of our Redemption , which none could perform , but he that knew no sin , in whose lips was found ●o guil , whom his enemies could not accuse of sin . They will not have Ministers to preach for tithe● , which they call wages , and yet our Saviour saith . That the labourer is worthy of his wages , and the Apostle , That they who serve at the altar , should live by the al●ar , and if they communicate of their spirituall things , why should they not participate of the peoples temporall things . They will not have particular houses for preaching and prayer ; and yet among the Iews was the temple , and Synagogues , and after Christianity was settled , Churches were erected . They cannot abide studied or methodicall Sermons , nor expou●ding , nor learning in matters of Divinity , by which we see , how ignorant these people are , who despise such helps as God hath given for propagating the Gospel . Is it not better to studie and premeditat● , than to utter quicquid in buecam ve●erit , undigested , immethodicall ignorant trash . Christ and his Apostles expounded and opened the Scriptures ; and yet these men reject expounding : these men are also against singing of Psalmes , a duty practised by Christ , and urged by Saint Paul and Saint Iames. They reject infant-Baptisme , and yet to infants belongeth the kingdome of heaven . They will have no set days for Divine worship , and consequently the Lords day must be of no account with them . They will have no prayer before and after Serm●n ; and yet the Apostles joyned prayer with their Doctrine and breaking of bread , Acts 2. 24. neither did they ever undertake any weighty businesse without prayer . They condemn set houres of prayers , and yet we read in the Acts of the Apostles , that the third and ninth houres , were set houres of prayer : but by these wild Fancies we may see , how crosse-grained these people are in contradicting every thing , even Gods word it self ; if it be not consonant to their shallow reason , which they call the spirit , but it is indeed the spirit of giddinesse , with which they are troubled , and trouble others ; for the rejecting of all outward forms , and decent ceremonies in Religion i● the overthrow of Religion it self ; which thought it consist not in ceremonies , yet without them it is like a man stript naked of his garments , and so for want of them exposed to all injuries of weather , and danger of death ; The leaves of a tree are not the fruit thereof , and yet without them , the fruit will not prosper .

Q. 14. What other opinions do the Quakers hold ?

An. Not to mention their ●orrid blasphemies , in saying that some of them are Christ , Other opinions of the Quakers . some God himself , and some equall with God , because they have the same spirit in them which is in God , They maintain that the Scripture is not the word of God : that out preaching is conjuration , that expounding of Scripture is adding to it : that the letter of Scripture is carnall , that the word is not the rule to try the spirits : that the soul is a part of God , and long existent before the body : that there is no Trinity : that Christ hath no other body but his Church : that Christs coming in the flesh was but a figure : that all men have a light in them sufficient to salvation : that the man Christ is not ascended into heaven : that there is no imputation of Christs righteousnesse : that prayer for remission of sinnes 〈◊〉 needlesse : that we are justified by our own inherent righteousnesse : that there is no 〈◊〉 life or glory to be looked for , but in this world : that there is no locall heaven nor hell , nor resurrection of the body : that many of them cannot sin : that the calling of our Ministry is Antichristian : that our preaching is altogether uselesse : that themselves are immediately called by God : that our worshiping of God in the Church is heathenish : that the of children with water in Baptisme , is Antichristian : that we have no Sacraments : that D●vids Psalms are ●arnall , and no● to be sung : that in our Churches which they ●ll breasts houses , God is not worshipped : 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 to destroy all propertie ; and that therefore all things ought to be common : that no man is to be called Master or Sir , or to be saluted by the way ; and that one man ought not to have power over another : here we see , that these men despise Magistracy , reject the Ministry , sleight all decency and ordinances in Christs Church , and in a word overthrow , as much as in them lyeth , all Religion and piety , setting up a Babel of their own , full of impiety , ignorance aud blasphemie : these are the fruits of too much liberty , and the effects of reading Scripture , See what hath been written against them by Sa. Robert Eaton , Sherlock and others . by ignorant and malicious spirits , who like spiders , suck poyson out of the sweetest and wholesomest flowers , and like mad men , use that sword of the word to destroy themselves and others , which was ordained to saye and defend us from our enemies .

Q. 15 Wherein do the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist ?

An. 1. In rejecting all Vniversity Learning , because Christ and his Apostles were never taught in Schools : Wherein the absurdities and impieties of their Opinions consist ? but this opinion is ridiculous ; for Christ and his Apostles , taught no other Divinity for the matter , than what is taught in Universities ; the difference is onely in the manner of attaining this knowledge , for they had it by inspiration , we by study , labour and instruction ; and yet the prophets had their Schools and Colledges both , on the hill of God , 1 Sam. 10. 5. 10. and at Bethel , 2 Kings 2. 3. and at Iericho , v. 5. and at Nai●th , 1 Sam. 14. 20. Elisha had his Colledge , 2 Kings 6. 1. 2. They will not have us expound Scripture because the Apostles expounde● them ; but this conceit is also frivolous ; for to what purpose did Christ appoint Doctours , and Pastors , to continue still with his Church , if they are not to expound Scripture : what the Apostles expounded briefly , we expound more fully . In their expositions , there be many intricate , obscure , high and figurative passages , which require a further exposition . God did never reveal all his truth at one time . Among the Jews we read that Ezra the Scribe , and the Levites expounded the Law , Neh. 8. Christ took a Text and expounded it Luke 4. and so did Philip Acts 8. 3. They will not have Ministers to be called Masters : but I would know of these men , whether they that labour in the word and Doctrine deserve not honour , even double honour , that is , honourable titles , and honourable maintenance ; 't is true , they should not ambitiously affect honours , nor ought they to reject them . Christ was oftentimes called Master , and yet he never reproved any for calling him so . 4. They quarrell with the word Sacrament , because not found in Scripture ; but I would know , whether thing meant this word sacrament be not found in scripture : where hath the scripture forbid us to call sacred things by significant terms ; they may as well say , that God is not every where , or that he knows not all things , because these words omnipresent and omniscient are not in scripture . 5. They will not have Ministers to take tithes , then they will not have those who wait at the altar , to partake with the altar , which thwarts the Apostles words directly , why should not the Ministers under the Gospel as well receive tithes , as the Priests under the law ; is our burthen easier or our calling lesse deserving , it s too much presumption to discommend what Christ hath commended ; but he commended the Scribes and Pharisees for paying their tithes , Luke 11. 42. 6. They reject infant-Baptisme , because the Scripture speaks not of it , but the Scripture speaks of baptising whole Families , and Nations , Acts 16. 33. but infants are included in these : Infants were circumcised , were admitted to Christ , to them belongs the Kingdome of heaven . Ieremiah an infant , was sanctified by the holy spirit , Ier. 1. 5. 6. the hand of the Lord was with Iohn Baptist an infant , and he grew strong in the Spirit , Luke 1. 66. 80. can any man then , forbid water , that these should not be baptised , which have received the Holy Ghost . 7. They quarrell with publick prayers i● the Church , because Christ bids us pray in private ; this is a childish consequence ; for the one should be done , and the other not to be left undone : ou● Saviour prayed sometimes privately by himself , and sometimes publickly with his Disciples ▪ he calleth his Temple the house of prayer ; but the prayers there used were publick . Saint 〈◊〉 both prayed in publick , and taught in publick , Acts 〈◊〉 36. and 21. 5. Publick prayers were used among the 〈◊〉 also . Neh. 9. 3 , 4. are we not co●●●●ded to pray continually , and to lift up pure hands in all places , is it not by prayer that our preaching is sanctified , and made usefull ? its true , we ought not to make publick places , ( as the Pharisees did the Temple and Synagougue ) the places of our private prayers ; we have chambers at home to pray in private ; but this privacy doth no more exclude publick prayers , th●n private instructions at home by the master to his family , do exclude publick preaching . 8. They will not have David's Psalms to be sung in meeter . These dull souls do not know , that David made his Psalms in meeter , and did sing them ; and why may not we do the same in our language , which David did in his ? besides did not Christ sing a hymne , did not Paul and Silas sing Psalms to God at midnight , Acts 16. Doth not the Apostle exhort us to Psalmes and hymnes , Ephes. 5. and doth not Saint ▪ Iames will us to sing Psalms , when we would be merry ? there are in the Psalms as in a store house , all sorts of materialls for devotion , and for all occasions . 9. They make faith and repentance necessary concomitants of Baptisme ; this they hold to exclude-Infants from baptisme , but they should know , that though Infants have not faith , and repentance actually , yet they have both in possibility ; the seed of both are in them , and the actuall faith of their Parents supplies the actuall defect of the children : besides Simon Magus , Alexander the Copper smith , and others , were baptised , who neither had true faith , nor repentance ; and repentance is enjoyned to Simon , long after his Baptisme , Acts 8. 13 , 22. & Christ was baptized , who needed neither faith nor repentance . 10. They say , That the Church is in God ; therefore , God is not in the Church , by the same reason they may say , that God is not in heaven , because heaven is in God ; or that Christ is not in us , because we are in Christ : Christ is in us as the head , we are in him as the members . The Church is in God , because in him we live , move , and have both our naturall and spirituall being , God is in his Church by his assistance , providence , and spirituall presence ; and so he hath promised , that where two or three are gathered together in his name , there is he in the midst of them , Mat. 18. 20. Divers other absurd opinions they maintain , as namely , against tithes , against maintenance for preaching , against Clerks saying Amen in the Church , and such like ; of which we have already spoken , and indeed all or most of their opinions are An●baptisticall , and this Sect is the spawn of Anabaptists , who are subdivided into different factions ; and such diversity there is amongst them , that the Anabaptists in Holland will not admit those of Moravia and Suevia , without rebaptization . Sebestian Francus in his Chronologie reckoneth seventy sects of them .

Q. 16. Now you have satisfied me as to the Quakers , I pray do me the like favour concerning a sort of people they call Ranters , which I have received divers horrid relations of , and such , as for their strange and impious assertions , I have not yet admitted into my belief ?

A. The Ranters are a sort of beasts , Ranters , their character , and opinions . that neither divide the hoof nor chew the cud , that is to say , very unclean ones such as hold no small correspondency with the Quakers , their lives and demeanours are much alike , onely what the Ranters act upon the stage , by an open profession of lewdnesse and irreligion , the other do it within the curtain , by crafty and seemingly innocent insinuations & pretences of sanctity , and the contempt of the things of this world . These are they that make a laughing stock of Christianity by their bitter invectives , & derision at the ordinances and ceremonies of Christian Religion ; These are they that make no distinction between Forms and Order , for having cryed down the former , their dispensations will not bear with the later ; it being their main design to bring the businesse of Religion to that condition , wherein man was before he had assum'd thoughts of government , that is to say , into Anarchy and confusion . As for their blaspemies and horrid expressions of christian things ! Mahumetanes , Jews , and Pagans , owne more modesty , and lesse prophanesse . But to retail their opinions , or to anatomize this monster , we must come to particulars . 1. They hold that God , Devils , Angels , Heaven , Hell , &c. are Fictions and Fables . 2. That Moses , the Baptist , and Christ , are impostors ! and what Christ and his Apostles acquainted the world with as to matter of Religion perished with them , and nothing transmitted to us . 3. That preaching and praying is uselesse , and that it is but publick lying . 4. That there is an end of all Ministry and Administrations , and people are to be taught immediately from God . 5. They hold Baptisme a pure , legal administration , not proceeding from Christ , but from Iohn . 6. They jest the Scriptures , that divine Legacy of our salvation ! out of all life ; reverence and authority , quoting it in driblets and shreds , to make it the more ridiculous . In their Letters , they endeavour to be strangely prophane , and blasphemous , uttering Athiesticall curses and imp●ecations , which is a kind of canting among them , as among Cypsies ; as for exampe ! in one you have this stile , My own heart blood , from whom I daily receive life , and being , to whom is ascribed all honour , &c. thou art my garment of needle work , my garment of salvation . Eternal plagues consume you all , rot , sink & damne your bodies and souls into devouring fire , where none but those who walk uprightly can enter . The Lord grant that we may know the worth of Hell , that we may scorn heaven . 7. Sinne is onely what a man imagines , and conceives to be so within himself . 8. Ordinances they account poore low things , nay the perfections of the Scriptures is so inconsiderable in their apprehensions that they pr●●ead to l●ve above them ! their lives witnesse they live without them . 9. If you ask them what christian Liberty is , they will tell you that it consists in a community of all things , and among the rest , of women ; which they paint over with an expression call'd The enjoyment of the fellow , creature . 10. The enjoyment of the Fellow-creature , cannot but be seconded with lascivious songs , drinking of healths , musick , dancing and bawdry . Lastly , They are ( with the Anabaptists ) those that most of all kick against the pricks of Authority : for Magistracy cannot have in it any thing more sacred than the Ministry , so that they wish as much policy in the State , as government in the Church , which is none at all ; so to bring an Eygyptian darknes upon both : that the world might be the less scandalised at their madness●s & extravagancies . But this age , which is much more fruitfull of Religions , than of good works , of Scripture-phrases , than of Scripture practises , of opinions , than of piety , hath spawned more religions , than that Lady of Holland did In●ant , to mention all which , were to weary both my self and the reader : therefore I will content my self to mention some few more , as the Independents , Presbyterians , &c.

Q. 17. What are the opinions of the Independents ?

A. 1. These are so called , Independents their Tenets . because they will have every particular Congregation to be ruled by their own laws , without dependence upon any other in Church matters , ▪ 2. They prefer their own gathered Churches ( as they call them ) in private places , to the publick congregations in Churches , which they flight , calling them steeple-houses . 3. They hold there is no use of learning or degrees in Schools , for preaching of the Gospel ; and withall , that maintenance of the Ministry by Tithes , is Superstitious and Judaicall . 4. They are against set forms of prayer , chiefly the Lords prayer , accounting such forms , a choaking of the spirit . 5. They give power to private men , who are neither Magistrates nor Ministers , to erect and gather Churches ; and to these also , they give the power of election and ordination , ( if we may call this ordination ) of deposition also , and excommunication , even of their own officers , and finall determination of all Church causes . 6. They commit the power of the Keyes in some places to women , and publickly to debate and determine Ecclesiastick causes . 7. They admit private men to administer the Sacraments , and Magistrates to perform the Ministers office in marrying . 8. They permit divorces in slight cases . 9. They hold Independency to be the beginning of Christs Kingdome , which is to be here on earth a thousand years . 10. They place much Religion in names , for they do not like the old names of Churches , of the dayes of the week , of the moneths of the year ; of Christmasse , Michaelmasse , Candlemasse , &c : 11. In preaching they will not be tyed to a Text , nor to prayer , but they make one to preach , another to pray , a third to prophesie , a fourth to direct the Psalm , and another to blesse the people . 12. They permit all gifted men ( as they call them ) to preach and pray , and then after prophesying is ended , they question the preacher in the points of his Doctrine . 13. some of them allow no Psalms at all to be ●●ng in publick calamities , and will not suffer Wo●●en to sing Psalms at all , 14 , They will baptise no children , but those of their own Congregations ; whom they esteem not members of their Church , untill they have taken their Covenant . 15. They in divers places communicate every Sunday among themselves , but will not communicate with any of the reformed Churches . 16. Whilest they are communicating , there is neither reading , exhortation , nor singing , not have they any preparation nor catechising before the communion ; and either they sit at Table , or have no Table at all , and because they would not seem to be superstitious , in the time of administration they are covered . 17. They allow their Ministers to sit in civil Courts ; Of the Independents Tenets , see the Antidote against Independencie , Baylies disswasives Edwards , Paget , and others . and to voice in the choosing of Magistrates . 18. They are against violent courses in matters of Religion , nor will they have the conscience to be forced with fear or punishment , but gently to be inclined by perswasion and force of argument ; in which point , I commend their Christian moderation ; for in propagating the Gospel , neither Christ nor his Apostles , nor the Church for many hundred years , did use any other sword , but the word , to bring men to Christ .

Q. 18. What Tenets are held by the Independents of New - England ?

An. Besides those opinions which they hold with other Independent ; Independents of New - England their Tenets . they teach that the spirit of God dwells personally in all the Godly .

2. That their Revelations are equall in Authority with the Scriptures .

3. That no man ought to be troubled in his Conscience for sinne , being he is under the Covenant of grace .

4. That the Law is no rule of our conversation .

5. That no Christian should be prest to practise holy duties .

6. That the Soul dieth with the body .

7. That all the Saints upon earth have two bodies .

8. That Christ is not united to our fleshly body , but to the new body , after the manner that his Humanity is united to his Divinity . 9. That Christs Humanity is not in heaven .

10. That he hath no other body but his Church .

11. They reckon all Reformed Churches , Of these opinions , see Baylies disswasive , Edwards his Gangrena , &c. except themselves profane and unclean .

All these opinions , savour of nothing but of pride , carnall security , blasphemy , and slighting of Gods written word , which is able to make the man of God perfect , and wise unto salvation .

Q. 19. Vpon what grounds do the Independents forsake our churches ?

An. Because they do not see the signes of grace in every one of our members ; The grounds whereupon the Independents forsake our Churches . but this ground is childdish ; for many are in the state of grace , in whom we see no outward signes ; so was Saul when he persecuted the Church , he was then a vessel of mercy ; and many in whom we see the outward signes of grace , may be in the estate of damnation ; such are hypocrites , whose wolfish disposition is covered with sheeps cloathing : Moses did not separate himself from the Jewish Church , because most of them were a stiffe-necked people , a rebellious generation of uncircumcised hearts , and eares , a people that erred in their hearts , and knew not the wayes of God . Neither did Christ separate himself from the Apostles , though there was a Judas amongst them . Neither did Saint Paul abandon the Church of Corinth , because of the incestuous person , and other wicked men among them , Will the husband man for sake his field , because there are ●ares among the corn , or will he abandon his Barn , because of some chaffe among the wheat ? there will come a time of separation , when the sheep and goats , the good and bad fishes , the green and withered trees shall be parted , which shall be in that great day , when all secrets shall be disclosed , and the visard of hypocrisie removed ; till then the true Israelites must be content to have some Canaanites live among them . 2. They say , that many among us professe the faith of Christ outwardly , which have not the spirit of God within ; but I say , that whosoever among us professeth Christ outwardly , hath the Holy Ghost for ought we know ; we are to judge of the tree by the fruits ; it is onely God that exactly knoweth who are his : it were uncharitably done of us to expell or exclude any man from the body of Christ , that professeth him outwardly ; its true , there be many hypocrites , such as are among us , but are not of us ; these we cannot discern , whilst they continue in their outward profession , but by revelation ; the servants that invited and compelled all sorts of guests to the wedding feast , knew not who wanted the inward wedding garment of grace ; it was onely the master of the Feast that could find that out . 3. They say that we receive divers into our Churches , which shall not be saved . I answer , that no man is certain who shall be saved , or not saved , we are to judge charitably of all men , till we know the contrary ; we receive none into our Church , but such as prosesse Christianity , and the children of believing parents , to whom also the Covenant of grace belongeth ; and though we did know such , as were not to be saved , yet we are not to debarre them from the Church , so long as they joyn in outward profession with Gods people . So Christ knew that Iudas should not be saved , yet he received him into the fellowship of the Apostles ; but I would be informed , how these men can so exactly know , who shall be saved or not ; seeing in outward profession , the hypocrite can go as far , as the best Saint , so likewise , the best Saint may for a time seem to be in the state of damnation : besides , Iohn Baptist admitted Scribes , Pharisees , and all sorts of people to his Baptisme , if they confessed their sins and repented ; and so Philip , Acts 8. admits to his Baptisme all outward professours of faith , which is many times without the inward grace of Sanctification .

Quest. 20. upon what grounds do the Independents and Anabaptis , allow Lay men to preach , without call or ordination .

An. The grounds whereupon the Independents and Anabaptists , allow Lay men to proach without call or ordination . Because the sonnes of the Prophets did preach , so did Ieheshaphat and his Princes , so did the Disciples before Christs Resurrection : so did Paul and B●nabas ; likewise the Scribes and Pharisees , and many in the Church of Corinth , who were not Church-men ; besides , Moses wisheth , that all the Lords people were Prophets . But these are all weak and groundlesse reasons ; For 1. The sons of the Prophets were destinated for the Ministry , and therefore were by probation sermons to give testimony of their gifts ; which they acquired by their pains , and industry in the Schools of the Prophets , which were their Colledges . 2. Ieh●saphat and his Princes , in an extraordinary time of Reformation , made an exhortation or speech to the people , to stir up the Levites and Judges , to discharge their dutie : Neither do we read , Chron. 2. 17. that the Princes did preach or expound the Law , but onely that they accompanied and countenanced the Levites whilst they preached . 3. The Disciples were called to the Apostleship , and to preach the Gospel before Christs Resurrection : 4. And so were Paul and Barnabas called to preach the Gospel . 5. Likewise the Scribes and Pharises , sate in Moses chair , in that confused time , and they were Doctors of the Law ; therefore Christ wills the people to hearken to them : they had their Sinagogues , as well as the Levites had the Temple . 6. In the Church of Corinth , there were some extraordinary Prophets indowed with infused gifts and revelations , which can be no warrant for Lay-men , who want these gifts to undertake the ordinary function of preaching . 7. We deny not , but Moses wished , that all Gods people were Prophets , and so do we , but neither he nor we , wish that they should prophesie without a calling , either ordinary or extraordinary , for how shall they preach , except they be sent saith the Apostle , Rom. 10. 15. N● man taketh the honour of sacrificing to himself , but be that is called of God , as was Aaron , Heb. 5. 3. much lesse should any without a call take upon him the office of preaching , which is more noble than sacrificing : and therefore the Apostle prefers Preaching to Baptising , 1 Cor. 1. 17. And surely if Lay-men may Preach , they may also baptise ; for Christ joyneth these two together , in his Apostles and their successors , with whom he is by his assistance and spirituall presence , to the end of the world : but we see how far they are from being sent by God , or from having the gift of preaching , by the Errours and Heresies daily hatched among them ; and how can it be otherwayes , seeing they are not bred in the Schools of learning , whereby they may be fi●●ed and set apart for this great imployment , which will require the whole man ; and who is sufficient for it ? saith the Apostle : neither do we read in the Scripture , that this ordinary gift of Preaching , was communicated to any but to Apostles , Evangelists , Prophets , Pastors , and Doctors ; and to give way that all men may Preach , without Call or Ordination , is to make him who is the God of Order , to be the God of confusion .

Quest. 21. What are the Tenets of the Presbyterians ?

A. The Presbyterians are so called , for maintaining that the Church in the beginning was governed by Presbyters or Elders , Presbytery the Doctrine and Tenets thereof and that it should be so governed still , because the office of a Bishop came not to be distinct from the Presbyter , till almost three hundred years after Christ ; before which time they had the same name , for Presbyters were Bishops , as they shew out of the fifth , sixth , and seventh verses , of the first chapter to Titus ; likewise out of Hierom ep. ad Evag. & ad Ocea . Ireneus l , 4. cont , haeret . c. 43 , 44 , Eusebius Hiss . l. 5. cap. 23. and others . And as they shew their names to be one , so likewise that their office of preaching and administring the Sacraments was the same out of 1 Pet. 5. 2. the power also of ordination they prove to have been in the Presbytery , 1 Tim. 4. 14. which Hierom calls the Ecclesiasticall Scnat Isa. 3. and Ignatius Epist. ad Magnes . the Apostolicall Senat. And that in ruling there is no difference , they prove out of Hebr. 13. 17. and 1 Th●ss . 5. 12. but because much hath been written in defence of this opinion , by the Presbyterians of England , France , Scotland , Netherlands , and divers parts of Germany , I have therefore out of their writings reduced the whole sum of their Doctrine and Discipline into 95. Questions or a short Catechisme , by way of Question and Answer .

Quest. What is the Ministery of the Gospel ?

Answ. It is the dispensation of Divine mysteries , manifested by Christs coming in the flesh .

Q. How many parts hath this Ministery ?

A. Three , to wit , the preaching of the Gospel , the administration of the Sacraments ▪ and the exercise of Church Discipline , commonly called the power of the Keys , and of binding and loosing .

Q. wherein consisteth Church Discipline ?

A. In two things , to wit , in Imposition of hands , and in correction of manners .

Q. Are all Church Ministers properly Ministers of the Gospel ;

An. No ; for they are properly Ministers of the Gospel , who preach and give the Sacraments ; but Deacons who look to the poor , and Deaconisses are onely Ministers of the Church ; not of the Gospel .

Q. Are Prophets in the New Testament , and Ministers of the Gospel the same ?

A. No ; for Philip's four daughters were Prophetesses , yet not Ministers of the Gospel . Many of the Laity had the gift of Prophesie , which were not Ministers of the Gospel .

Q. Are Presbyters and Priests all one ?

A. No ; for he is a Priest that offers Sacrifice , Presbyters their Office . but Presbyter is an Elder , which sometimes is called a Bishop , as Act. 20. mention is made of many Bishops , that is , many Elders or Presbyters . The Apostles also are called Elders , 1 Pet. 3. Presbyter , Bishop , and Pas●our are taken for the same office , Act 20. we read also of many Bishops in Philippi ; Phil. 1. which is meant of many Elders : the Apostle useth promiscuously the word Bishop and Presbyter , Tit. 1. for indeed Bishops or Pastors ought to be Elders , that is , excell others both in years and knowledge .

Q. were the 70. Disciples subject or subordinate to the 12. Apostles ?

A. No ; for though they were called later than the Apostles , yet I find not that their power in working miracles , in preaching , in administring the Sacraments , in ecclesiastick discipline , was lesse or subordinate to the Apostles ; for both were immediately called by Christ , and equally subject to him without subordination , or subjection to the Apostles , no more than of old the Prophets were subject to the High Priests .

Q. Is the Ordinatio● of the Church of Rome lawfull ?

A. Yes ; for neither Husse , Wickliff , Luther , and other worthy men , who forsook the errors of the Romish Church , did ever reject her ordination , no more than they did her Baptisme . She retains the faith of the Trinity , the two Testaments , the Sacraments or Seals of the Covenant , the two Tables of the Law , therefore though she be a wife of fornieations , as the Church of Iuda sometime was , yet she may bring forth sons to God .

Q In what things did the Apostles differ from their successors .

A. 1. Apostles and their Office . The Apostles were immediately called by Christ , but their successors by men . 2. The Apostles were sent abroad into all the world , but their successors were confined to peculiar places . 3. The Apostles Doctrine was the rule and Canon by which their successors must frame their Sermons . 4. The Apostles were the first , that gave the Holy Ghost by imposition of hands ; as for preaching , administring the Sacraments , and discipline , in these they agreed with their Successors .

Quest. Who founded the first Christian Churches .

A. The Apostles , either immediately , as Peter and Iohn founded the Church of Samaria Acts 8. 5 , 6. Peter the Church of Caesarea , Acts 10. 44 , 45 , Paul the Church of Corinth , 1. Cor. 3. 6. and 4. 15. and the Church of the Galathians , Gal. 4. 19. or else immediately by their Deputies , or Evangelists , as Banabas founded the Church of Antioch , Acts 11. 22.

Q. Had any Apostle power or jurisdiction over the rest .

A. No ; but they were all of equal power , and authority ; whence it follows , that neither the Pope should usurp any power over other Patriarches , nor Bishops lord it over their fellow Bishops or Presbyters , ( for these I take here for one ) except by consent for a time a superintendency be given for quieting of troubles in the Church ; which perhaps was given to one of the Apostles , it may be to Peter , whilest they lived together at Ierusalem , before their dispertion , but if so , it was onely temporary , and by consent .

Q. Was it the chief office of the Deacons i● the Primitive Church to prea●h the word ?

A. No ; but to take care of the poore , of Widows , and Orphans , and to attend on the Tables , that is , on their Love Feasts , called Agapa , Deacons and their Office . of which burthen they desired to be eased , who preached the Word , as not being able to do both ; yet we read that Stephen , Acts 6. 6. 8. 10. did preach , but indeed in that place it is more likely that he disputed in the Iewish Synagogues , than preached in the Temple ; and if he had preached , it will not follow , that the Deacons office is to preach ; for this act of Stephens was extraordinary , as having an extrorpinary measure of the spirit ; and so we read that Philip another Deacon of those seven-preached in Samaria , Acts 8. 5. but this he did , as being an Evangelist in Caesarea ; Acts 21. 8. not a Deacon in Ier●salem .

Q. Doth the ●are then of the poore rely upon the Deacon .

A. The care of collecting the charitable benevolence for the poore , and distributing of the same , relyes upon the Deacon , but the care of exhorting to benevolence , of recommending the poore , of inspection into the Deacons fidelity and industry , relies upon the Presbyter ; from which the Apostles exempted not themselves .

Q. Did the Apostles in all the Churches , which they planted , appoint Presbyters and Deacons ?

A. Yes ; otherwise they had left these Churches as sheep without shepheards , or ships without Pilots , to be devoured by wolves , and to be swallowed by the waves of confusion , Heresies and Schismes , therefore Paul having preached the Gospel in Crete , and having setled some Presbyters there , he gives order to Titus to set up Presbyters in every Town , and it is unlikely , that Paul , who had continued at Corinth a year and six months , Acts 18. 11. would leave that Church destitute of Presbyters and Deacons , seeing the Lord testified to Paul in a Vision , that he had much people in that City , v●r. 10. and writing to the Philippians , he salutes the Bishops and Deacons there .

Q. Why did he not salute the Presbyters there also ?

A. Because in that place a Presbyter is all one in effect with a Bishop ; for if Presbyters had been distinct from Bishops , Paul would not have left them unsaluted ; for why should he salute the Deacons , and not th● Presbyters , which are a higher degree ?

Quest. Why were the Pastors called Bishops and Presbyters ?

A. To put them in mind of their duty and dignity : Presbyters , their Office . for the word Episcopus or Bishop , signifieth the care , inspection , and oversight , which they should have of mens souls , in guiding , instructing , and feeding them with the Word and Sacraments . Presbyter signifieth the age , dignity , and experience that ought to be in Ministers , whose grave carriage , wisdome , and knowledge , should procure reverence of the people to that high calling , and obedience to their Doctrine .

Q. Are young men then fit to be made Presbyters o● Bishop ?

A. No ; except there be extraordinary gifts in them , as were in Timothy ; or in extream necessity , when grave and ancient men cannot be found ; Temeritas florentis aelatis , prudentia sinectutes ; Young men are rash , inconstant , head strong , proud , inconsiderate , and indiscreet in their words and carriage for the most part , which hath brought this high calling into obloquie and contempt . They have not that experience , wisdome , gravity , and knowledge , that are in old men ; nor are they Masters of their passions and affections ; and how are they fit overseers of others , who cannot oversee themselves ? a young Presbyter is a contradiction , and a young Bishop is incongruous . Young and green heads have been the cause of so much distemper , so many Heresies and schismes in the Church of Christ , Therefore little hope there is , that ever peace , Religion , and truth shall flourish in that Church where giddy young men are Bishops or Presbyters , and hot-spurs or green heads are preferred to gray hairs ; ancient Divines are fittest to serve the ancient of dayes .

Q. But if Paul constituted Presbyters and Deacons in all the Churches which be planted , why doth he not salute them , as he did these of Philippi ?

A. For brevities sake , he oftentimes omits them , thinking it sufficient to have saluted the Church in generall , in which they are included ; being members thereof .

Q. Is not the degree of Bishops higher than that of Presbyters ?

A. Sometimes to avoid heresie , Bishops . schismes , and troubles in the Church ▪ the Presbyters have chosen one of their own society , to precede or oversee the rest ; but this was onely in some places , and at some times , and rather an ecclesiastick custome than a divine tradition , saith Hierom.

Q. But why did Paul besides his custome salute the Deacons at Philippi ?

A. Because by Epaphroditus they had sent him relief , therefore he would particularly thank them , besides he would shew , that under these two names of Presbyter and Deacon , is contained the whole Ministry of the Church ; the Presbyter caring for the things of the soul , the Deacon for the things of the body .

Q. What doth the ward Deacon signifie ?

A. A Minister or servant ; Deacons and their Office . for so the Magistrate is called , Rom. 13. a Deacon or Minister , Paul calls himself the Deacon of the Gospel , Eph. 5. and he calls Christ the Deacon of Circumcision , Rom. 15. but this word is appropriated to him that hath the charge of the poor and strangers , in collecting and laying out the Church money for their relief . Such were those seven mentioned Acts ● . and as Christ had twelve Apostles , so one of them to wit Iudas was a Deacon , for he kept the bag .

Q. Were there in the Church preaching Presbyters onely ?

A. No ; there were also ruling Elders , of which Paul speaketh , 1. Tim. 5. 1● . Let the Elders that rule well , be counted worthy of double honour , especially they who labour in the Word and Doctrine : for the preaching Presbyters thought it too great a burthen to preach , and to have the inspection of mens manners , therefore they desired some of the Laity to assist them , whom they called ruling Elders .

Q. What difference is there between a Minister and a Deacon ?

A. The Greek word signifieth both promiscuously , but we have appropriated the word Minister to a preacher , and the word Deacon to the Overseer of the poore .

Q. How doth it appear , that Presbyter and Bishop was the same ?

A. Because the Apostle Phil. 1. salutes the Bishops of Philippi ; but in one Town , there is onely one Bishop , usually so called . So Acts 20. having called together the Presbyters , he bids them take heed to the stock , whereof the Holy Ghost hath made them Bishops : And leaving Titus at Crete to establish Presbyters , sheweth that a Bishop must be without reproof .

Q. Have there not been sometimes two Bishops in one Town ?

A. We read in Sozomen , l. 4. c. 14. that the Bishops assembled at Sirmium , wrote to Foelix , and the Clergy of Rome , to admit of Liberius as an assistant Bishop to Foelix ; but the Councel of Nice forbids two Bishops to be in one City , Can. 8.

Q. Why do not the Reformed Churches now call our Ministers by the name of Bishops and Priests ?

A. Because these Offices have been abused in Popery , the one to pride and tyranny , the other to superstition and idolatry .

Q. May a man exercise the office of Presbyter or Bishop without a calling ?

A. No ; for no man takes upon him this office , but he that is called of God , as Aaron was . Vzza was struck with sudden death , for his rash touching of the Ark , 2. Sam. 6. God complains of those Prophets that run , and yet were not sent , Ier. 23. and how can such preach , if they be not sent ? Rom. 10. Lepr●sie shall seize upon King Uzziah , if he stretch out his hand to touch the Ark , 2 Chron. 26. Christ himself spoke not of himsel , nor was his Doctrine his own , but his that sent him , Iohn 5 & 7.

Q. How must a man be called ?

A. First , Internally by the Spirit moving his heart , and furnishing him with graces fit for so high a Calling . Ministerial calling . Secondly , Externally by the Church ; to which twofold calling we must yield obedience , and not resist and run from it , as Ionah did .

Q. How shall we know the inward call of the Spirit , from the stattering concept of our Fancies ?

A. If we are called by the Spirit , we have no other ends but , Gods glory , and the salvation of souls ; we seek Christ for his miracles , not for his loaves , we will not trust to our own strength , learning or eloquence , but will disclaim our own sufficiency with the Apostle , will accuse our own uncircumcised and defiled lips with Mos●s and Esay , and will rely onely upon the goodnesse and promise of God , who will give us wisdome , and will put in our mouths , what we shall speak .

Quest. How many sorts of callings are there in the Church ?

A. Two ; to wit , Extraordinary , as that of the Apostles , Evangelists and Prophets ; and Ordinary , as the callings of Presbyters or Bishops , of preaching Prophets or Pastors , and of Deacons .

Q. Can both these callings be in one ma● ?

A. Yes ; for Ieremy and Ezechiel were ordinary Priests and Levites ; yet were extraordinary Prophets . So Luther had an ordinary Function in the Church of Rome , yet was called extraordinarily to preach the Gospel in purity .

Q. In whom is the power of Election and Ordination of Presbyters or Bishops ?

A. Election was anciently in the Laity and Clergy , till the Clergy shook off the Laity . And the Pop● excluded the Emperour , from whom both he , and other Bishops were wont to receive their Investiture , by the Ring and crosier-Staffe ; not in reference to their spirituall Function , but to their temporall means , which they injoyed by the munificence of Princes ; but Ordination is onely from the Clergy ; the Bishop was won● to ordain alone , but that was thought rather out of Ecclasiastick custome , than out of divine institution . For apparently ordination did belong to the whole Presbytery , 1. Tim 4. 14. as may be seen also in divers Canons and Councels .

Q. May any preach now without Calling or Ordination ?

A. No ; for if every one that pretends to have the spirit should be suffered to preach , preaching would grew contemptible , Heresies , and Sects would multiply . Now the Church is established , therefore Ordination , and an ordinary calling must be expected . Indeed in the infancy of Christianity before the Church was setled , private men in times of persecution dispersed themselves , and preached , as we see , Acts 8. ● and so the men of Cypr●s and cyrene preached the word at Anti●ch , Acts 11 20. So Apollos a private man , who onely knew the Baptisme of Iohn and stood in need of more perfect instructions by Aquila and Priscilla , yet he taught the word of God , Acts 18. 25 , 26. but such examples were extraordinary , in a time when no preachers were found , no ordinary calling to be had , no Church at all settled .

Q. Are the names of Apostle , Presbyter , and Bishop of equal extent ?

A. No ; for Apostles are called Presbyters , 1. Pet. 5. 1. but Presbyters are not Apostles , the higher dignity includes the lesser , but not on the contrary ; so Apostles are Bishops , Iudas his Apostleship is called his Bishoprick , Acts 1. 10. but all Bishops are not Apostles .

Q. Because an Elder must be apt to teach , will it therefore follow that there ought to be none , but preaching Elders ?

An. No ; for a Ruling Elder should also be apt to teach his Children and Family , and likewise apt to teach , that is , to advise and give Counsel in the Consistory , though he preach not in the Pulpit .

Q. Is a Pastor and Doctor all one ?

A. No ; For all Pastors are Doctors or Teachers ; but all Doctors are not Pastors ; Paul in the Synagogue at Anti●ch did the part of a Doctor or Teacher , when he uttered words of exhortation , yet he was not their Pastor . The Prophets , Christ , and Iohn Baptist were Doctours or Teachers , but not Pastors .

Q. Should there be any superiority of Presbyters ever their fellows ?

A. Yes of order , or at sometimes , as when they meet in Synods to determine matters , there ought to be Moderators or Speakers , as we know there were among the Apostles ; sometimes Peter , sometimes Iames , see Acts 15. and perhaps , such was the superiority , that Samuel had over the Prophets , in Naioth in Rama , 1. Sam. 19. 20. Such Authority had Eliah and Elisha over the other Prophets in their time . The superiority of the High Priest over the inferior Priests was typicall ; as it had relation to Christ the High-Priest of our profession , the Prince of Pastors , and B shop of our souls .

Quest. Is it a novelty to have Lay-Elders in the Church ?

A. No ; Elders . for such were in the Church of the Iews , Ier. 19. 1. Elders of the people , as well as Elders of the Priests ; which the Apostle means , 1 , Cor. 12. 28. for besides Apostles , Prophets , Teachers , &c. he speaks of Rulers under the abstract word of Governments : for having mentioned before in the same Chapter , the diversity of gifts . Now in this verse he speaks of the diversity of Functions in the Church .

Q. Are Lay-men excluded from Church government , because they are Lay-men ?

A. No ; For though they be no part of the Clergy ▪ yet they are a part of the Church , and Members of Christs mysticall body , as well as the Clergy . And it is for the Clergies advantage , that there be Lay-Rulers ; for by these means , the Ministers are eased of much trouble , and they are backed with the greater power ; besides they are lesse obnoxious to envy and opposition , which the Remish Clergy hath brought upon themselves , by excluding the Laity from Church Government ; proudly monopolizing all to themselves . Lastly , many Clergy men , though good Scholars , yet are indiscreet in their carriage , and unskilfull in matter of government .

Question , May a Lay Elder with a safe Conscience , leave his Function at the years end , seeing it is not lawfull to put the hand to the plough , and look back , Luke 9. 62.

A. If there were not choice of such Elders , he could not leave the Church destitute of Government , with a safe conscience . 2. He may not our of dislike to the Function , or of his own head , leave it , but by order and authority he may , where there be others to supply his place . 3. That Plough in Luke is not meant of the Plough of Ruling , but of preaching , which no man called thereto may leave off , seeing it is of such necessity , for the erecting of Christs , Kingdome .

Q. Is the Function of a Lay-elder unlawfull , because he is not called to preach and baptise ?

A. No , for preaching and administring the Sacraments , do not belong to the ruling , but to the preaching Presbyter ; neither is ruling necessarily annexed to preaching and baptising , but that it may be separated from them ; yea it is fit they should be separated , for the reasons above alledged ; Ministers shall have more time to study , and to follow their preaching better , if they be taken off from the trouble of ruling , and God who giveth to divers men divers gifs , and not the same to all men , hath made some fitter for preaching , others fitter for ruling . And it is fit that some of the Laity should have place in the Consistory , that nothing may be there concluded partially ; or prejudiciall to the Laity ; for so they shall avoid all suspition of tyranny .

Q. Of what Elders doth Ambrose speak in his Exposition of the fifth Chapter of 1. Tim. ?

A. Both of Elders by age , and of Elders by office ; for having shewed that old age is honourable among all Nations , from thence he inferres , that both the Synagogue and Church of Christ had Elders , without whose advise nothing was done in the Church ; which Office in his time ( as he there complains ) was grown out of date by reason of the pride of the Teachers , that they alone might seem to be somewhat .

Q. Can ruling Elders be proved out of that fifth Chapter of 1. Tim. v. 17.

A. Yes ; for the Apostle wills that the Elders who ruse well , be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the Word and Doctrine ; in which words , there is no opposition made between the reaching Presbyters , as if they who teach and preach , were worthy of double honour , especially they who labour in teaching and preaching ; for there is no reaching and preaching without labour ; and where there is no labour , there can be no double honour merited ; but the opposition is plain between the ruling Elders , and the other Elders that labour in the Word . The ruling Elder deserves much honour , but much more deserves the preaching Elder , that labours in the Word ; for preaching is a toilsome labour , compared to ruling ; and so this Exposition doth not force the words , as the forme ▪ doth .

Q. What priority had the High-Priest , or Chief Priests ●ver the other Priests ?

A. The priority of order , but not of authority and command , all being equal in the Office of Priesthood ; such a priority was among the Presbyters , but when the Church began to spread , and heresies to increase , there was some power or authority given to the chief Presbyters , whom they called Bishops ; but as there was no distinction of parishes till 267. years after Christ , as Polydor Virgil witnesseth , so it is thought there could not be in that time any Diocesse , or Diocesan Bishops .

Q. Did all Christian Nations upon their conversian to Christianity receiv● Episcopacy ?

A. No ; Bishops . for the Scots admitted of no Bishops for 290. years after their conversion , if we may believe Iohannes Major l. 2. Hist. de gest . Scot. c. ● . And the Cantabrians or people of Biscay in Spain , as yet admit of no Bishops ; as it is recorded in the Spanish Story .

Q. Was the power of Iurisdiction in the Bishop or Presbyterie .

A. It was thought to be in both joyntly : for in the time of Cornelius , lapsed Christians were not admitted into the Church at Rome , untill they confessed their sins before the Presbyterie ▪ Cypriat Epist. 6. & Epist. 46. Yet the peoples consent also was required , as may be seen in the same Cyprian Epist. 55. & Epist. 12. ad plebem .

Q. Were Timothy and Titus Bishops or not ?

A. They were probably Evangelists who were not to reside in one particular place , as Bishops or Presbyters , but to attend on the Apostles , and to perform their messages , by preaching the Gospel from place to place : for Paul left him with Silas at Berea Acts 17. 14. then Paul sent for him to Athens , vers. 15. from thence he sends him to Thessalonica , 1. Thess. 3. 2. from hence he returned to Athens , and in sent by Paul into Macedonia , and returns from thence to corinth , Acts 18. 5. after this he went to Ephesus , and from thence was sent by Paul to Maccdonia , Acts 19. 22. whom Timothy accompanied thence into Asia ; and then to Miletum , where having sent for the Elders of Ephesus , gives them a charge to feed the flock of Christ ; not naming Timothy at all , to whom the charge should have been given , had he been a settled Bishop there , which title is not given to him at all in Scripture . So Titus travelled with Paul through Antioch to Ierusalem , Gal. 2. 1. through Cilicia he went to Crete , where he was left a while , and sent for by Paul to Nicop●lis , Tit. 3. 12. he was expected at Troas , 2 Cor. 2. 13. he met Paul in Macedonia , 2. Cor. 7. 6. and conveyed that Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians , 2 Cor 13. Postscript . He was with Paul at Rome , and went from thence to Dalmatia , 2. Tim. 4. 10. by which 't is plain , he was not a setled Bishop in Cre●e .

Q. Were there any Lay-Elders or Seniors in Austin's tim ?

A. Yes ; for L. 3. Cont. Cresconium Grammaticum , he speaks of Bishops , Presbyters , or preaching Elders , Deacons and Seniors , or Lay-Elders ▪ and c. 56. ibid. he speaks of Peregri●us Presbyter , and Seniors , by the one meaning the preaching , by the others the ruling Elders . And in his 137. Epistle he speaks of the Clergy , the Elders , and the whole people ; and in divers other places of his works , he speaks of these Elders , as being distinguished from the Clergy , and the rest of the Laity , and having a charge of Church affairs , whence it appears , that to have ruling Elders is no novelty .

Q. What were those Elders which are mentioned 1. Tit. 5.

A. They were Bishops or preaching Presbyters ; for Acts 20. Elders verse 17. are named Bishops , verse 28. so in Titus Cap. 1. Elder verse 5. is called Bishop verse . 7. every City then and Village had their Elder , that is , their Bishop , and this is witnessed by Sozomen L. 7. these were then parochiall Bishops , not Diocesan , in all likelyhood .

Q. Whether did the power of Iurisdiction and Ordination belong to the B shop alone , or to the Church ?

A. To the Church , for Christ saith , Dic Ecclesiae ; go tell the Church , and to all the Apostles together , which were then the Church Representative , he gives the Keyes or power of binding , &c. and this is Jurisdiction . So likewise ordination belongs to the Church or Presbytery , as we shewed before out of 1 Tim. 4. 14.

Q. It is not lawfull for one Clergy man to exercise Dominion or Lordly authority over another ?

A. No ; for Christ will not have any of his Apostles to ●im at greatnesse or superiority , but will have such become Ministers and servants , Mat. 20. 25. Mar. 10. 42. Luke 22. 25. for Christs Kingdome is spirituall and nor of this world , as the Kingdomes of earthly Princes are ; neither did he mean to set up an earthly dominion for a thousand years , as the Millenaries thought ; and the Apostles themselves had a conceit of an earthly Kingdome , when they thought that Christ did purpose to restore the Kingdome to Israel : neither doth Christ forbid tyranny or the abuse of dominion , but all kind of dominion ; for the one Evangelist useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the other doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Yet some respect is to be given to the Ministers that have the greatest gifts , by those that have lesser . And a priority of order , though not of Jurisdiction .

Q. What part of the Apostolicall Function ceased with the Apostles , and what was to continue ?

A. The Universality of their Function , and the infallibility of their authority were to cease with them ; for they were temporary gifts : but the preaching of the Word , the Administration of the Sacraments , and the exercise of Discipline , were to continue in their successors ; these gifts were ordinarie , but perpetuall , the other extraordinary and temporary .

Q. Is the power of the Keyes and Apostolicall authority the same thing ?

A. No ; for the power of the Keyes is the Church Discipline , which was to continue for ever in the Church . But the Apostolicall authority , which consisted in their immediate calling from Christ , in the U●niversality of their Embassage , in the infallibility of their judgements , In giving of the Holy Gstost by Imposition of their hands , and such like priviledges , were not to continue longer than themselves .

Q. Had not Timothy and Tims the same power of the Keyes , and Apostolicall authority that Paul had ?

A. They had the same power of the Keyes , that is , of preaching , administring the Sacraments , and censuring ; but not the same Apostolicall authority , that is , an immediate call from heaven , the same infallibility of judgement , or power of giving the Holy Ghost , that the Apostles had ; nor was their Doctrine otherwise anthenticall , than as it was conformable to the Doctrine of the Apostles .

Q. But was not the Church after the Apostles decease left an Orphan , being destitute of these extraordinary Apostolicall graces ?

A. No ; for though she was deprived of the personall presence of the Apostles , yet she is not destitute of their infallible judgement left in their writings with her , which supply the Apostles absence till the end of the World .

Q. Co●ld one man at the same time ●e both an Apostle , and a Bishop or Presbyter ?

A. Yes , Episcopacy what among the Presbyterians . in case of necessity ; for Iames was an Apostle and Bishop of Ierusalem too ; because that was the Mother-Church , to which resorted Jews of all Nations , for instruction and knowledge ; therefore it was fitting that none lesse than an Apostle should reside there , for the greater authority and satisfaction .

Q. Can Episcopacy be proved by the Canons of the Apostles , and Councel of Antioch ?

A. Those Canons are much doubted , if they be the Apostles or not ; however it is probable to me , that the parochian , not the Diocesan Bishop is there meant , for there is no superiority there given , but of order and respect , partly because of the eminency of the place or City where he lived , partly by reason of his own worth and learning , without whose advice matters of moment should not be done by the other Bishops or Presbyters ; nor should he do anything without them ; but should together ordain Presbyters and Deacons , for that is a matter of moment ; yet he is onely named there , because , he being as it were the head ; the rest are understood .

Q. Was Acrius an Heretick for affirming there was no difference between a Bishop and a Presbyter ?

A. No ; Though for this opinion Epiphanius , and out of him Austin place him among the hereticks : for the Scripture puts no difference between these . The Church of Alexandria was the first that put difference between them ▪ as Epiphanius seems to affirm , when he saith , Haeres. 68. that the Church of Alexandria doth not admit of two Bishops . But though Aerius was not in this an Heretick , yet he was in an error , if he thought that there was no difference at all among Bishops or Presbyte●s ; for one is above another in gifts , in honour , in order ; though perhaps not in Jurisdiction , authority and pastorall Function .

Quest. Is the Church to be ruled by the Civill Magistrate ?

A. No ; for the Church being christs spiritual Kingdome , Church how to be governed . and not of this world , is to be guided by her own spirituall Officers , as the State is ruled by temporall Officers ; Caesar must have what is Caesar's , and God , Magistrates Office different from the Church-Governours . that , which is Gods's : And for this cause the Church and State have their different Lawes , and punishments . Neither had the Apostles chose● Elders , and other Officers in the Church , if the Civil Magistrate had been to rule it , and had the Church of Ierus●lem been all one with the State thereof , or the church of Crete , all one with the Kingdome of Crete , the Apostles had incroached upon the temporall Government , had been guilty of Rebellion , and proved enemies to Casar , when they set up Elders and other Church-Officers , in those and other places : besides Women sometimes , and Children are Magistrates and Princes , but the one must not speak in the Church , 1. Cor. 14. 34. The others are not fit to be made Bishops , 1. Tim. 3.

Quest. Are Church Governours ●y Divine Institution ?

A. Yes ; for Christ appointed Apostles , Prophets , Evangelists , Church-Governours . Teachers , and other helps of Government , 1 Cor. 12. 28 Paul left Titus in Cre●e to ordain Elders in every City , Tit. 1. 5. The Apostles ordained Elders in every Church , Acts 14. 23. which Officers were in the Church , before there was any christian State or christian Magistrate . And as Christ appointed Rulers for his Church , so he gave them the Keyes of heaven , or power to bind and loose , Mat. 16. 19. & 18. 17. 18 and to remit and retain sins , Iohn 20. 23. these are said to have the rule over us , Heb. 13. 17. 24. this ruling power was exercised by Paul against Hymeneus and Alexander , 1. Tim. 1. 20. and injoyned to the Elders of Corinth , 1. Cor. 5. 3. 12 , 13. and was practised before them , by the Priests upon V●ziah , 2. Chron. 26. 17 , 18. 21. by Phine●as the Priest , Num. 25. by Christ himself , in whipping the buyers and sellers out of the Temple .

Q. Have we any president for appeals from the Classicall to the higher assemblies ?

A. Yes ; for then was an appeal from the Church of Antioch concerning some Jewish ceremonies to the assembly of the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem , Acts 15. 1 , 2 , 6.

Q. Who are to judge of scandals ?

A. The Ministers , 1. Cor. 5. 12. for they succeeded the Priests and Levites in the old Law , but these were appointed Judges by God in such cases , Deut. 17. 8 , 9.

Q. Is the Church-Government by Elders or Bishops , Deacons , Doctors and Teachers , al●erable ?

A. Not in the substance or essentialls thereof , but In the circumstances or adjuncts it is alterable , Church government alterable . as in the manner , time , place , and other circumstances of Election . So the Government by Elders and Deacons is not to be changed , but that they should be elected by all the people , and that there should be the strict number of seven Deacons in each parish is not needfull , though at first , as Acts 6. 5. there were but seven chosen , and that by the multitude .

Q. Wherein is moderate Episcopacy different from Presbytery ?

A. Presbytery , is Episcopacy dilated , and Episcopacy is Presbytery contracted ; Episcopacy how different from Presbytery . so the government is in effect the same , differing onely as the fist or hand contracted , from the same hand expanded or dilated ; onely Episcopacy is more subject to error and corruption than Presbytery , and this more subject to disorder and confusion , by reason of parity , than Episcopacy ; the peace of the Church , the suppressing of schisme and heresie , the dignity of the Clergy are more consistent with Episcopacy than with Presbytery ; ; but this again is lesse obnoxious to pride and tyranny , than Episcopacy , by which we see that no Government is perfectly exempted from corruption in this life , nihil est ex omni parte beatum . But I find that as the Romans in their greatest dangers betook themselves to the Dictatorship , so hath the Church in her extremities had recourse to Episcopacy .

Q. May the Civil Magistrate change the Church-Government ?

A. He may alter the outward form thereof , Magistrates office . as it depends upon the circumstances of time , place , and persons ; but the substance of it he cannot change ; he can also by his Laws force the observation of the Government , and punish the disturbers of the Churches peace .

Q. May the same man be both a Magistrate and a Minister ?

A. Though among the Gentiles it was lawfull , as we see in Anius , that was both King and Priest , Rex hominum Phoebique sacerdos ; and in the Emperours of Rome , that were also chief Pontifies : and though Melchisedech was King and Priest , and among the Iews Abraham was a Prince and a Priest , Heli a Judge and a Priest ▪ the Machabees were Princes and Priests , yet this was not ordinary ; for Abraham , Melchisedech , Heli , were Types of Christ ; the Machabees by usurpation undertook both governments , but ordinarily these Offices were distinct among the Iews , therefore Moses who gave Lawes concerning the Priesthood , did not exercise it himself ; neither did Ieshua , David nor Salomon ; but on the contrary , Saul and Vzziah were severely punished for medling with the Priests Office ; Saul for offering sacrifice lost his Kingdome ; and Vzziah was struck with Leprosie ; but among Christian these Officers are much more distinct ; for Christs Kingdome is not of this world ; and the Ministry is burden enough without other addition ; who is sufficient for it , saith the Apostle ? besides it is Christs prerogative , to be alone King and Priest of his Church . Yet so far may the Magistrate meddle with the Ministry , as to reform what is amisse , both in their life and Doctrine ; examples hereof we have in Iehosaphat , Ezechia , and Iosiah , and in Salomon too , who deposed Abiathar the Priest .

Q. Was the Presbytery in use among the Iews ?

A. Yes ; Presbyters among the Iews . for besides the Civill Judicature , which by Moses his appointment , consisted of 70. men , and had its seat in the City gates : there was a spirituall or Ecclesiastick judicature kept in the Synagogues , which judged of things holy and clean ; and discerned between holy and profane , clean and unclean things , and declared the Statutes of God ; and because of the Scribes among them , they decided matters of their Civil Law , Levit. 10. 10. This judicature consisted of Priests and Levites , as also of the chief Fathers of Israel , which we may call Lay , or ruling Elders , as we may see 2. Chro● . 19. 8. Ichosaphat did not onely restore and reform from the Civil Courts called Sanhedrim , in each City , the chiefest whereof was at Ierusulem , but also he reformed the Presbyteries , or Ecclesiastick judicatures , as may be seen there , placing Amariah the chief Priest over these , but Z●badiah ruler or Prince of the house of Iuda , over the Synedria , or Civil affairs , called there verse 11 : the Kings matters , because the King was chief over these Courts ; as the High-Priest over the Presbyteries ; but afterward through the corruption of time , These Courts were confounded , and the Presbyteries did not onely judge de jure , as anciently they used , but also de facto , even of life and death ; as in the time of the Matha●ees , but under the Romans this power was taken from them ; for they neither could put Christ nor Paul to death ; as for Stephen he was stoned , not by the sentence of the Court , but in a popular tumult .

Q. How are these two Courts named in the New Testament ?

A. The Civil Court is called , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Councell ; the Ecclesiastick Court is named the Synagogue , Mat. 10. 17. The chief of the Synagogue was the High-Priest ; but of the Councel was the Judge , Deut. 17. 12. Ierem●ah was condemned by the Synagogue , Ier. 26. 8. but absolved by the Councel or secular Judges in the Gate , verse 16.

Q. Why are Ministers called Presbyters and Bishops , but not Priests in the New Testament ?

A. Because they were to be put in mind of their dignity and Function , Ministers called Presbyters . which consisteth in the care and inspection of their stcok , not in offering of sacrifice , which was the proper work of the Priest , but ceased when Christ our propitiatory sacrifice was offered ; besides Christ would reserve this prer●gative to himself , in being the onely Priest of the New Testament , not after the order of Aaron , which ended when he was sacrificed ; but after the order of Melchisedech , which was in him to continue for ever without successor . Therefore the Ministers of the New Testament are no otherwise Priests , then they are Kings , but these titles are common to all Christians , who by Christ are made Kings and Priests to God the Father .

Q. How are Ministers to be elected ?

A. They must be examined , How to be elected . whether they be apt to teach , and well reported of by them who are without ▪ Therefore Ti●●othy must not lay hands suddenly on any man , 1. Tim. 5. 22. and 3. 7. Secondly , the Bishop or Pastor must be chosen by all the Bishops or Pastors of the Province , or by three at least , as it was ordained by the Councel of Nice Canon 4. Thirdly , the election of the Minister must be made known to the people , as we may see in the sixth Canon of the Councel of Chalcedon . Fourthly , the people must give their approbation ; Acts 6. 5. therefore Saint Austin Epist. 110. presented his succcessor Eradi●s to the people for their consent . Fifthly , there must be imposition of hands , a custome used not onely in the Christian Church , 1. Tim 4. 14. and 5. verse 18. 〈◊〉 also among the Iews , Num. 27. 18. Deut. 34. 9. Sixthly , in the Reformed Churches the other Ministers give to him that is elected the hand of fellowship ; as Ia●s , Peter , and Iohn gave to Paul Gal. 2. Seventhly , the new elected Minister subscribes the confession of faith , and discipline of the Church ; which custome was used in the Churches of Africa .

Q. Are Romish Priests ( converted to our Church ) to be re-ordained .

A. There is no necessity of a new ordination ; for though their commission in the Church of Rome ; 〈…〉 the body and blood of Christ in the Eucharist , yet they were ordained to preach the Word , and to administer the Sacraments . Which ordination is not nullified , when they shake off the errors of Doctrine , and preach the W●●d in purity , 〈…〉 their ordination originally from the Pope , or his subordinate Bishop , but from Christ● neither must their Oath , taken in ordination to maintain the Romish Doctrine , hinder them from preaching the Word in purity ; for an unlawfull Oath must not be kept . Therefore Luther and others , who forsook the errors of Rome received no new ordination .

Q. Had the Presbytery power to excommunicate ?

A. Yes ; and not the Bishop alone ; for Paul would not by himself excommunicate the incestuous Corinthian , Presbytery their power to excommunicate . without the Presbytery , or the Church gathered together , 1. Cor. 5. 4. for indeed the whole congregation should have notice given them of the Excommunication , that they may avoid the party exommunicated .

Q. Vpon what is this power grounded ?

A. Upon Gods own practice , who excommunicated Adam out of Paradise , and Cain from his presence . 2. Upon his command , who prohibited the unclean from entring the Temple till they were purified ; and from eating the Passeover , or commercing with Gods people , who commanded every soul not circumcised the eigth day to be cut off from the people . 3 Upon Christs words , Whomsoever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven . 4. Upon Christs counsel forbidding to give that which is holy to dogs ●rto cast pearls before swine . 5. Upon the Apostles practise ; Peter excommunicated Simon Magus in keeping him off from imposition of hands . Paul excommunicated the incestuous Corinthian ; and delivered over to Satan the two blaspheme●s , Hymenaeus and Philetus . 6. Paul will have the Corinthians purge out the old leaven and not to eat with such as are notoriously wicked ; & pronounceth Maranatha against such as love not the Lord Jesus , and Anathema against such as preach another Gospel , than what the Galathians received , and wisheth they may be cut off , who trouble them . And wills us to beware of such as cause dissention and strife , and to reject an Heretick , Iohn will not have us receive such men within our houses , nor bid them God speed ; by all which it is apparent that excommunication is both ancient and necessary in the Church .

Q. May an excommunicate person be debarred from publick prayers and preaching ?

A. Yes ▪ for though meat is not to be denyed to him that is hung●y , yet we may justly refuse to feed him who is glutted , Excommunicate persons their condition and hath taken a surfet . And Heathen or Infidel may be admited to hear the Word , because he sins of ignorance , which is cured by preaching , but a wicked or profane brother , who sins of wilfulnesse and perversnesse , is not to be admitted to that which he despiseth ; for that pearl is not for Hogs , and such by hearing the Word , do but aggravate their own damnation . Therefore Sain● Paul permits us to eat with an Infidel without scruple , 1. Cor. 10. 27. but with a profane brother , he will not have us to keep company , 1 Cor. 5. 11. So we read in Tertullian , that Cerdon the Heretick was not suffered to enter into the Church : and Theodosius had the Church doors barred against him by Ambrose . Yet in this case private exhortations and comminations are not to be neglected , that the prodigal Son may be induced to return again to his Fathers house .

Q. May a man that is excommunicate remain still in the state of election ?

A. Yes ; for the sentence of the Church is declarative onely , and not effective ; and Election as the other gifts of God , is without repentance . Though Peter fell dangerously ; yet in his fall he was the childe of election , for Christ prayed that his faith should not fail : the tree in Winter may seem to be dead when it is stript of its leaves , yet in the spring it revives again , because the vital faculty lurking all that while in the root , breaks out and shews its vertue upon the approach of the Sun . So the Root of grace remains alive in the Godly , though the Leaves be dead , for which they are or may be excommunicate .

Q. If exc●mmunication was in use among the Jews , why did not the prophets excommunicate notorious sinners , nor the Pharisees excommunicate the Sadduces , who were dangerous Hereticks , nor the Priests and Elders of the people , excommunicate Christ and his Apostles , whom they accounted pernicious seducers ?

A. The prophets had no Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , The prophets , Pharisees , &c. could not excommunicate . they were sent to preach against sin , but not to excommunicate for sin . The Pharisees and Sadduces were Sects different in opinions , but had no Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction one over the other . Though Christ and his Apostles were hated by the Priests , yet the Priests durst not excommunicate them , partly for fear of the people , partly for fear of the Romans ; neither had Iohn Baptist any power to excommunicate the Pharisees & Sadduces , though he knew them to be a Generation of Vipers ; nor had he any reason to exclude them from his Baptisme , seeing they came to confesse their sinnes , Mat. 3. 6.

Q. Why did not Christ excommmnicate Judas , whom he knew to be unworthy of the Sacrament ?

A. Because the sinne of Iudas was not yet known , Why Christ did not excommunicate Iudas . nor scandalous ; for though it was known to some of the Priests , yet it was not known to the Disciples ; and though it was known to Christ , as he was God , or else by revelation , as he was man , yet it was not publickly known ; and though it had been publick , yet without admonition , conviction , and condemnation , he should not have been Excommnnicate . Therefore Christ bids them all eat and drink ; but yet by this he doth not give way , that such as are notoriously and scandalously wicked , should be admitted to the Sacrament without repentance ; especially obstinate despisers of admonition ; but onely that such as are admitted , though Hypocrites ; should not refuse to eat and drink .

Q. May the Presbytery excommunicate any man for his absence ?

Answer , If his absence be prejudiciall to Church or State , Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered . or joyned with obstinacy , he may be excommunicate for being absent ; but if he be absent upon unavoidale occasions , or upon the certain knowledge that he hath of the prejudicate opinion which the Presbytery hath of him , he may absent himself till they be better informed . Thus Chrys●stome absented himself from the Synod of Constantinople ; because he knew that The●philus Bishop of Alexandria , and Epiphanius of Cyprus , before whom he was convented , were enemies to his cause ▪ therefore he was injuriously by them for his absence condemned .

Q. How many sorts of excommunication were there ?

Answ. Three . 1. Of those that were kept off a while from the Sacament , they were called 〈◊〉 2. Of them who were excluded from the Sacraments , but not for any certain time , these were named Excommunicati . 3. Of them whose condition was desperate , they were named Anathematisati ; which decree of excommunication or Anathema , was de●ounced rather against the Doctrine , then persons of men ; of whom we should not despair while they live ; and being dead are not in our power : yet I find the persons of Iulian the apostate , of Arrius the Heretick , and some others , were Anathematised .

Q. Was excommunication used onely among Christians ?

A. No ; for the Iewes had this punishment among them , as we may see Ioh. 9. in casting the blinde man out of their Synagogue ; and threatning to do the like to those that should professe Christ , which Christ also foretold to his Disciples . This kind of spiritual punishment was most strictly observed amongst the Esseens , Ioseph . de bell . Iudaic. l. 2. c. 7. for not onely did they excommunicate notorious sinners , but suffered them also in the time of their excommunication to starve for want of food . This punishment also was in use among the Gentiles . For the Druides among the Ga●les used to debar from their Sacrifices scandalous livets , as Casar witnesseth de bell . Gall. l. 6. and Devoveri Diti , or Diris was a kind of excommunication among the Romans .

Q. What benefit hath the Church by excommunication ?

A. By this the Word , Sacraments , and other things are kept holy ▪ and vindicated from profanation ; Swine are kept off from treading upon Pearles , and Dogs from tearing us ; the sheep are kept within their fold , the lost sheep is recovered , the prodigal Son is brought home , the reputation of the Churches holinesse is kept up , and all occasion of obloquie cut off ; the body is preserved by cutting off the gangrened member , and the tree prospers by lopping off the withred branches ; and the contagion is stayed from creeping further , which without this remedy would infect others ; men by this are deterred from sinne ; by this also Gods anger is appeased , and his judgement removed of averted , and our communion with God is renewed and confirmed . Therefore we are commanded Deut. 13. to remove the evil from amongst us , and to depart out of Babylon ; and not to communicate with the unfruitfull works of darknesse .

Q. Are excommunicate persons members of the Church ?

A. As they are excommunicate , they are not members ; for how can they be members of the Church , from whose Union and Society they are separated ; or how can Heathens and Publicans be members of the Church , for such are excommunicate persons to be accounted ▪ yet in respect of their faith , which is not quite extinguished , and as they are subject to the external government of the Church , they may be called members thereof .

Q. Are we Protestants justly excommunicate by the Pope ?

A. 1. No ; for we are not Hereticks , but Orthodox Professors . 2. He hath no power to exclude us out of the Church , who himself is scarce a member of the Church . 8. T is no wonder that we are rejected by those who seem to be the onely builders , whereas Christ himself the chief corner stone , was rejected by the builders . 4. By being excommunicate from Babylon , we are made members of Ierusalem , and indeed we had not been partakers of the true light , so long as we remained in darknesse ; nor had we been the servants of Christ , so long as we served Antichrist . 5. No sooner had the Hirelings cast out Christs sheep out of the fold , but Christ the true Shepheard found them out , and brought them home with joy : So the blind man , Ioh 9. was no sooner cast out of the Synagogue , but he was received and entertained by Christ . So we have gained Heaven by being excommunicate from Rome ; and Balaams curse is turned to a blessing .

Q. What hath Rome got by Excommunication ?

A. Though she kept the world a while in awe , and thereby got wealth , yet by her excommuications , she hath lost more then she hath got ; for she lost all the Eastern Countries , when Pope Victor inconsiderately excommunicated the Eastern Churches about the matter of Easter . What the Popes got by excommunicating the German Emperors , and French Kings , Histories can tell us ; they lost England by excommunicating Henry the eighth , and his Protestant Children .

Q. Who are to be Excommunicate ?

A. 1. Not Iewes and Turks , but Christians ; for we are not to judge them who are without , but if any be called a brother , who is a fornicator , &c. 2. Not every sinful brother , but he who sins of perversenesse , after admonition ; for he doth wilfully by his sinnes separate himself from God , therefore deserves to be separate from the Church , by excommunication ; and consequently to be delivered over to Satan , who reignes without the Church , as Christ doth within ; and this delivering over is to the destruction of the flesh , that is of the Old Man , or body of sin ; but that the spirit may be saved , that is , that Grace or the New Man may be strengthened . 3. A brother must not be excommunicate for every sin , but for that which is publick and scandalous ; private sins are to be punished by him who knowes all secrets . 4. A Brother must be excommunicate for his own sins , but not for the sins of another ; every man must bear his own burthen ; therefore Bishop Auxlius , was justly reproved by Saint Austin Epist. 75. for excommunicating the whole Family for the Masters offence alone .

Q. Can excommunication consist with Charity ?

A. Yes ; for there can be no greater charity then to save the soul ; but the end of excommunication is to save the soul or the spirit ; it is charity to keep a man from blaspheming ; but Hymeneus and Alexander were delivered up to Satan , that they might learne not to blaspheme . 1. Tim. 1. it is charity to stay an Infection or Plague , but excommunication is such a means , therefore Paul wills the Corint●ians to take away the evil from among them , f●r Kn●w you not , saith he that a little Leven will sowre the whole lump ? 1. Cor. 5. It is charity to keep a man from eating and drinking his own damnation , but unworthy eaters of the Sacrament , eat their own damnation , if they be not suspended , or kept off by excommunication .

Q. Is the Civil Magistrate prejudiced by the censure of excommunication ?

A. No ; for the weapon of the Magistrate is the Sword , but the Minister useth onely the Word . The end of the Ministers censure is to save the sinner . The end of the Magistrates is to kill the sinner ; The Minister is content to receive the sinner into the Church again upon his repentance ; but the Magistrate regards not the repentance and sorrow of the Malefactor ; the Minister takes notice of many sinnes , which the Magistrate doth not , because they are such as trouble not the State , as private grudges of Neighbours , &c. There be also Magistrates that wink many times at great sinnes , as for example drunkenesse , which the Minister should not forbeare to censure .

Q. May the Minister , or Presbytery excommunicate any man without the consent of the Church ?

A. No ; for excommunication , or separation from the body of Christ , is of that consequence , that it concerns all to take notice of it ; but the Minister may suspend from the Sacrament without the Churches consent , such as he knows are scandalous and profane ; and this he ought to doe though the Church should refuse to assent ; for he is commanded not to give that which is holy to Dogs ; nor must he suffer any of his stock to eat his own damnation ; this is to put the Sword into his hand that would kill himself ; which is to be guilty of his sin . Qui no● vetat peccare , cum possit , jubet .

Q. From what things can we not be excommunicate ?

A. 1. From the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord no man can separate us ; for the foundation of God remaineth sure . 2. Nor from the practise of those duties which are grounded on the Lawes of nature , can we be hindered by excommunication ; such as are the duties of Husbands and Wives , Fathers and Children , Masters and Servants . Princes and People ; therefore the Popes excommunication cannot loose people from their alleageance to their Prince . 3. Nor can excommunicate persons be hindered from practising such things as are grounded on the Law of Nations , such as traffique and commerce ; for an excommunicate person must be to us as a Publican and Heathen , but with such the Iewes might have commerce and traffique . 4. Excommunication doth not debar us from exercising the workes of charity ; for we are bound to feed the hungry , and not suffer them to starve because they are excommunicate . 5. Excommunication doth not debar us from hearing the word , except we be scoffers of it .

Q. Is the Christian Magistrate subject to the censure of excommunication ?

A. Yes ; for though he be a Father as he is a Prince , yet he is a Brother as he is a Christian ; and therefore lyable to be censered as a brother . Hence King Vzziah was excommunicate by the Priest Azariah , and Theod●sius the Emperor by Ambrose .

Q. Will it follow that there must be no excommunication , because Christ will not have the Tares plucked up till the Harvest ?

A. 1. No ; for Christ speaketh there of Hypoc●its which cannot be plucked up by the Church , because she knoweth them not ; but in the great Harvest , they shall be pluckt up by the Angels , at his command who knows the secrets of the heart . 2. If the place be meant of Hereticks , they are not to be plucked up at such times , as may endanger the Churches peace , but they must be left to a convenient time , when the Church may excommunicate them without danger ; or else left to the judgement of the great day . 3. All Tares cannot be pluckt up , whilest the Church is here Militant ; for there will be found still some Tares amongst the Corn ; some Goats among the Sheep ; a Iudas among the Apostles ; as there were Cananites and Iebusites among the Israelites . 4. Christ by this condemns their rashnesse , who presently go to pluck up and flye to excommunication , before they use reproofe and admonition .

Q. Can the Minister exclude any man from the Kingdome of God ?

A. 1. He cannot by his own power , but by the power of him whose Minister he is , 2. He cannot exclude any man from Heaven , but he can pronounce and declare that such a man is excluded thence .

Q. Can the delivering of a man over to Satan , be a means to save his spirit ?

A. Yes accidentally : for God can draw good out of evil , and light out of darknesse ; thus the bufferings which Paul suffered by the Angel of Satan , caused him to pray heartily : it is the special work of Gods mercy , to save our souls by affliction and misery .

Q. Can an excommunicate person be accounted as a Brother ?

A. Yes ; for excommunication takes not away true Brotherly love and affection ; an excommunicate person may be shut out of Heaven , but not out of hope ; we may exclude him out of our Society , but not of our ●owels of compassion and mercy : we draw the Sword of excommunication against him , not to kill , but to cure him . Who would be more fully resolved of these Presbyterian Tenets , let him read their own writings .

Q. How many Erroneous opinions in Religion have been lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church government ?

A. It were almost endlesse to number every particular , Divers erroneous opinions which have been lately revived or hatched , since the fall of our Church-government . it may suffice that I shall name more then one hundred of the most ordinary and latest received of them , which are 1. That the Scriptures are a humane invention , insufficient and uncertain , and do not contain half of his revealed will . 2. That they are all allegoricall , and written according to the private spirit of the pen-men , and not as moved by the Holy Ghost . And that the Old Testament is now of no force . 3. That reason is the rule of faith . 4. That Scripture binds us no further then the Spirit assureth us that such is Scripture . 5. That Scripture should not be read to a mixt Congregation without present exposition . 6. That God is the Author of the pravity and sinfulnesse of mens actions . 7. That Turks , Jewes , Pagans , and others are not to be forced from their opinions . 8. That God loves a crawling worme as well as a holy Saint . 9. That Gods will , not sin , is the cause of mans damnation . 10. That man was a living 〈◊〉 before God breathed into him , and that which God breathed was a part of his divine essence . 11. That God is the onely Spirit , and that Prince of the aire , who ruleth in the children of disobedience . 12. That the soul dieth with the body . 13. That reprobation cannot be proved out of Scripture . 14. That there is no Trinity of persons in God . 15. That every creature is God , as every drop in the River is water . 16. That Christ is not essentially , but nominally God . 17. That Christ was polluted with original sin . 18. That Christ was true man when he created the world , yet without flesh . 19. That Christ died onely for sinners , and not for unbelievers ; for sins past before our conversion , but not for sins done after conversion . 20. That no man is damned but for unbeliefe , and that man can satisfie for his own unbeliefe . 21. That Heathens have the knowledge of Christ by the Sun , Moon , and Stars . 22. That the end of Christs comming was to preach Gods love to us , and not to procure it for us ; therefore did not obtain life for the Elect , but a resurrection only , and deliverance us from death temporal . 23. That Christ preached not the Gospel , but the Law ; for the Gospel was taught by his Apostles . 24. That our unction is all one with Christs Divinity . 25. That Christ with the Church of Jewes and Gentiles shall reigne one Earth a 1000 years in carnall pleasures . 26. That the Heathens are saved without Christ . 27. That the Spirit of God neither dwells nor works in any , but it is our own spirit which both works in the children of disobedience , and sanctifies the Elect. 28. That God seeth no sin in his Elect. 29. That a man baptized with the Holy Ghost , knows all things , as God doth . 30. That we may be saved without the word , prayer , Sacraments &c. 31. That there is no inherent sanctification in believers , but all is in Christ . 32. That Adam had died , though he had not sinned . 33. That we have no original sin , nor is any man punished for Adams sin . 34. That Gods Image consisteth onely in the face , which Image was never lost . 35. That men who know the Gospel , are of themselves able to believe . 36. That one man is not more spi●itual then another . 37. That we have no free will , not so much as in our natural estate . 38. That the moral Law is of no use among Christians . 39. That we are not justified by faith ; and that neither faith nor holinesse , nor repentance are required in Christians . 40. That the childe of God can no more sin , then Christ himselfe can. 41 , That there should be no fasting days under the Gospel . 42. That God doth not chastise his children for sin . 43. That God loves his children as well when they sin , as when they do well , and therefore Abraham in denying his Wife sinned not . 44. That Gods children ought not to ask pardon for their sinnes , for though they have sin in the flesh , they have none in the conscience . 45. That the body of iniquity is the great Antichrist mentioned in Scripture . 46. That men shal have other bodies given them in the resurrection , and not the same they had here on Earth . 47. That Heaven is empty of souls till the resurrection . 48. That Infants shall not rise at all , yet Beasts and Birds shall rise againe . 49. That after this life , there is neither Heaven nor Hell , nor Devil ; but Hell is in this life , in the terrours of conscience . 50. That there is no true Ministery , nor Church of Christ upon the Earth . 51. That none are damned , but for rejecting the Gospel . 52. That now many Christians , have more knowledge then the Apostles had . 53. That miracles necessarily attend the Ministry . 54 That there ought to be no Churches built , nor should men worship in consecrated places . 55. That the Apostles were ignorant of the salvation to be revealed in the last days . 56. That all men ought to have liberty of conscience , and of prophesying , even women also . 57. That circumcision and the old covenant was onely of things temporal . 58. That Paedobaptisme is unlawful and impious , and that others besides Ministers may baptise , and that a man may be baptised often . 59. That the people should receive the Lords Supper with their hats on ; but the Ministers in giving it should be uncovered . 60. That the Church of England is Antichristian . 61. That there is no divine right to call or make Ministers ; that Ministers should work for their living , and that Tythes are Antichristian . 62 : ●hat Christians are not bound to observe the Lord● day , and that we should observe still the old Sabbath . 63. That humane learning and premeditation is uselesse to preaching ; and that preaching should onely confist in disputing , reasoning , and conferring . 64. That the Saints must not joyn in prayer with wicked men , not receive the Sacrament with them , nor with any member of the Church of England . 65. That ●ublick prayers are not to be used but by such as have an in●allible Spirit as the Apostles had . 66. That set hours of prayer are needlesse . 67 , That singing of Davids Psalmes , or other holy songs , except they be of their own making are unlawful . 68. That wicked men ought not to pray at all . 69. That all government in the Church ought to be civil , not Ecclesiastical . 70 , That the power of the keyes is as well in six or seven gathered together , as in the greatest congregation . 71. That neither miracles nor visions , nor anointing the sick with oyl are ceased . 72. That in these days many are with Paul rapt up into the third Heaven . 73 , That the Magistrate is not to meddle with matters of Religion , nor forms of Church government ; which if they do , they are not to be obeyed . 74. That there ought to be a community of Goods , seeing all the Earth is the Saints . 75. That a man upon slight causes may put away his wife , and that one man may have two wives . 76. That children ought not at all to obey their parents , if wicked . 77. That parents should not instruct their children , but leave them to God , 78. That Christians ought not to maintain Religion by the sword , nor to fight for their lives , and liberties , no● to fight at all , nor to kil any thing , nay not a chicken for our use . 79. That it stands not with Gods goodness to damn his own creatures eternally . 80. That i't s unlawful for a Christian to be a Magistrate . 81. That man lost no more by Adams fall , then the rest of the whole creation . 82 That Christ hath not purchased eternal life for man , more then for the rest of the creation ; and that he offered up himselfe a full and perfect sacrifice ; not only for man but for all that man kept , even the whole creation . 83. None are sent to hell before the last judgment . 84. It is not the Law , but the Gospel which threatens us with Hell fire . 85. If God shew not mercy to all , he is not infinite . 86. Christians are not bound to meet one day in seven for publick worship . 87. The Saints are justified , not by Christs obedience , but by the essential righteousness of God . 88. A woman committeth not adultery , in lying with another man , if her husband be a sleep . 89. That the Saints may put away their unbeleeving wives or husbands . 90. There is no other seale but the Spirit ▪ the Sacraments are no seales at all . 91. The Magistrate may not put to death a murtherer , being a member of the Church , till first he be cast out of the Church . 92. The promises belong to sinners , as sinners , and not as repenting sinners . 93. Apocrypha books are canonical Scripture . 94. To use set forms of prayer , even the Lords prayer , is Idolatry , 95. Bells , Churches , and Church-yards , preaching in Pulpits , in Gowns , by an hour-glasse , the names of our months and days are all idolatry , 96. That the Apostles Creed is to be rejected as erroneous ; 97. That there ought to be no other laws among Christians , but the judicial Law of Moses , and that the Magistrate hath no legislative power at all . 98. That all Learning , Schools , Universities , Arts , Degrees are to be rejected as pernicious . 99. That Angels and Devils are not substances , but meer qualities ; and that mens soules are but terrestrial vapours , perishing with the bodies . 100. That some in this life are perfect without all sin , and need not pray for pardon . 101. That in God there is some composition , and corporiety , and mutability also . 102. That Christ took not his flesh of the Virgin Mary , but that his body was created without all consanguinity with the first Adam . 103. That God doth personally subsist in every creature . 104. That the world is eternal . 105. That the Lords Supper may be celebrated in Inns rather then Churches , and that in the end of a feast . 106. That the Devils have no sinne . But I will leave these Divels , though I could mention many more ; but that it delights not my selfe , nor can it the Reader , to be raking in such filthy mire and dirt . These are some of the poysonous weeds , which have ( too much of late ) infested our English Garden ; I mean the Church , Church of England depl●red . once admired ( both at home and abroad ) for the beauty of her Doctrine and Disciplin , and envied of none but ignorants , or men of perverse minds . The Poet bewailing the ruins of Troy , said [ Seges ubi Troi a fuit ] Corn grows where Troy stood , but I may sadly complain , that in stead of corn , that is , sound and wholsom doctrine , which should be the food of our souls ; now grows Tares and Weeds , that choak the good word with which we were formerly fed , and might have been , unto a life of glory everlasting , if we had therein abode . But least I should bring thee into danger by giving thee onely a fight of these Rocks and Precepices , to prevent that , I shall commend to thy serious perusal Master Wollebius his Abridgement of Christian Divinity , which for the good of my country men I Englished , Enlarged , and cleared in obscure places , and have now fitted for a second impression . A book worthy to be written in Letters of gold , and imprinted in the heart of every good Christian ; The knowledge therein contained ( by prayer , and through the assistance of Gods spirit ) will root and establish the in every good word and work , to the comming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ; which God of his infini●e mercy grant .

The Contents of the Thirteenth Section .

The Doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Scriptures . 2. Their tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , original and actual sin , and free will . 3. Their opinions concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . 4. Their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and almes . 5. Their opinions concerning the Sacraments , and Ceremonies used in those controverted . 6. What they believe concerning the Saints in Heaven . 7. Their Doctrine concerning the Church . 8. What they hold concerning Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory . 9. Wherein the outward worship of the Church of Rome consisteth , and first part of their Masse . 10. Their dedication of Churches , and what observable thereupon . 11. Their Consecration of Altars &c. 12. The Degrees of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Church of Rome . Their sacred orders , office of the Bishop , and what colours held Sacred . 13. Wherein the other parts of the Masse consisteth . 14. In what else their outward worship doth consist . 15. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship , and of their holy days . 16. What be their other holy-days which they observe , canonical hours and processions . 17. Wherein the eighth part of their worship consisteth , their ornaments and Vtensils used in Churches dedicated to Christ and the Saints , their office performed to the dead .

SECT. XIII .

Quest. 1. WHat is the Doctrine of the Church of Rome at this day , and first of the Scriptures ?

A. Though they maintain the same Scriptures with us , the same Commandments , the Lords Prayer , and the three Creeds , of the Apostles , of Nice , and of Athanasius , yet in many points they differ from other Churches , Church of Rome different from other Churches about the Scriptures . which briefly are these . 1. They hold that Apocrythal Books are for regulating our faith and manners , of equal authority with the Canonical Scripture ; such are Iudith , Tobias , third and fourth of Esdras , the Book of Wisdom , Ecclesiasticus , Baruch , the Epistle of Ieremie , the thirteenth and fourteenth Chapters of Daniel , the Books of Macchab●es , and that part of Hester , which is from the tenth verse of the third Chapter . 2. They preferr the vulgar Latine Edition to the Hebrew and Greek Texts . 3. They hold that there is no necessity to translate the Scripture into Vulgar languages . 4. That the Scripture is not to be read of Lay-people , except of such as are discreet , judicious , and learned , and are authorised by the Ordinary . 5. That the Masse is not to be celebrated in the Vulgar tongue . 6. That the sense and interpretation of the Scripture depends upon the Churches approbation . 7. That the Scriptures by reason of their difficulty and obscurity , are not fit to be read by the Laity , or to be judges of controversies . 8. That the Scriptures have four different senses ; namely the Literal , Allegorical , Tropological , and Anag●gical ; which are to be expounded according to traditions written and unwritten , according to the practise of the Church , the consent of Fathers , and interpretation of Councels confirmed by the Pope . See Bellarmin , Eckius , Pighius , and the other writers of controversies in the Romane Church . 9. That the Scriptures are not of absolute necessity for the being of a Church , seeing there was a Church from Adam to Moses , for the space of two thousand years , without any Scripture , being onely guided and instructed by traditions , without which the Scriptures are not perfect , as not containing all Doctrines necessary to salvation .

Q. 2. What are their Tenets concerning predestination , the Image of God , Original sin , and Actual , and Free-will ?

A. 1. They hold election mutable , Romane Church different from others about Predestination . because the Elect may totally fall from faith and righteousnesse . 2. That sin foreseen , was the cause of reprobation , in respect of the positive act of condemnation ; and some of them hold that foreseen works were the cause of election . Gods Image , and Sinne. 3. concerning the Image of God , they hold that it consisteth most in charity , and that this is , Gratia gratum faciens , Grace which makes us acceptable , and that it is a habit infused ; whereas they say , that Gratia gratis data , is the gift of Miracles . 4. That man in the state of innocency , did not stand in need of any special assistance , by which he might be excited to good workes . 5. That original sin is not in the understanding and will , but in the inferiour part of the soul onely , which they call the flesh ; that concupiscence and ignorance are onely infirmities , and remainders of original sin . That the Virgin Mary was without original sin . That Infants dying in original sin onely , are punished with the paine of losse , not with the paine of sense . That original fin is taken away by baptisme , and that in the regenerate it is remitted , and not imputed , or to be called a sin , but onely as it is the cause and punishment of sin ; that some actual sins are of their own nature veniall , and some mortal . That the sin against the holy Ghost is pardonable . 6. They hold that in free-will is required , not onely a liberty from coaction , but also from necessity ; that an unregenerate man , can by his own strength , without Gods special help , See the above named Authors , and the Catechism of the Councel of Trent . perform some moral good , in which there may be no sin found . That an unregenerate man hath freedom of will in matters of salvation , though not without the help of grace , so that he may hinder or further his conversion , and may by his natural power cooperate with grace .

Q. 3. What are their opinions , concerning the Law of God , concerning Christ , faith , justification , and good works ?

A. 1. They divide the two Tables so , Romanists differ about the Law of God , Christ , Faith , Iustification , and good works . that they make but three commandements in the first , and seven in the second ; making one commandement of the first two , and two of the last . They hold that Idols and Images are not the same , and that the Images of Christ , and of the Saints may be worshipped without Idolatry . That equivocation may be used in some cases , and an officious lye . 2. Concerning Christ they hold that he was not ignorant of any thing , and that he did not attain to knowledge by learning : That he descended truly into Hell , in respect of his soul , and there preached to the Fathers in prison , and delivered them from their Limbus , so that they had nor as yet entered into Heaven , till Christ by his death had opened the gates thereof , which Adam shut by his sin : That Christ did merit by his sufferings , not onely for us , but also for himself that glory which he enjoyes after his Ascension : 3. Concerning faith , they say that Historical , miraculous , and saving faith are one and the same ; that the special application of the promises of grace belongs not to faith , but to presumption ; That faith hath its residence onely in the intellect , and not in the will . That faith is an assent , rather then knowledge : That justifying faith may be totally lost in the regenerate ; That true faith may be without charity : That we are not justified by faith alone : That man by the natural strength of free-will , can prepare himself for future justification , being assisted by the holy Spirit . In his preparation are contained these acts ; namely , Fear , Hope , Love , Repentance , a purpose to receive the Sacrament , a resolvtion to live a new life , and to observe Gods Commandements . 4. Concerning justification , they say , that the first is when a sinner of a wicked man is made good , which is by remission of sins , and infusion of inherent righteousnesse . The second justification is , when a just man becomes more just , and this is in doing of good works , by the merit of which , he can make himself more just . They say Christ is the meritorious cause of our justification , but the formal cause is either intrinsecal , and that is the habit of infused grace ; or extrinsecal , to wit , the righteousnesse of Christ ; or actual , which are our good workes ; so that here is a threefold formal cause : they teach that justification consisteth not in the bare remission of sins , but also in the inward renovation of the mind . That we are not onely justified , but also saved by good works , as efficient causes . 5. Concerning good works , they teach that the good works of just men are absolutely just , and in a manner perfect ; that a just man may fulfil the Law ; that a man is justified by works , not in the first , but second justification ; yet not without the assistance of grace . See the Catechism of Trent , with Bellarmin , and the other writers of controversies . 〈…〉 unregenerate man by the works of repentance may merit the grace of justification ex congruo , as doing works agreeing to the law of God ; that they who are justified by the first justification , do merit life eternal by their works ex condigno .

Q. 4. What are their Tenets concerning pennance , fasting , prayer , and almes ?

A. They teach that faith is no part of pennance ; That repentance may be totally lost : Differ about Pennance , Fasting , Prayers , and Almes . That the parts thereof are not mortification , and vivification , but confession , contrition , and satisfaction . That pennance is a Sacrament , that contrition is to be ascribed partly to grace , partly to free-will . That it is necessary to justification , and the cause of remission of sins , and that by it all sins are pardonable . That a●ricular confession to the Priest is necessary to reconcile us to God . That a sinner before baptism is received into grace without his own satisfaction , onely by the satisfaction of Christ , but after baptisme , he must make satisfaction himself . That after the fault is forgiven , there remaines often times the guilt of temporary punishment either here or in purgatory , which must make satisfaction ; that the punishments of purgatory may be redeemed by fasting , prayers ; almes , &c. 2. Concerning fasting , They hold it a sin , and deserving death , to eat of meats prohibited by the Church . That fasting consisteth onely in abstinence from meat , not from drink . That the times of fasting , chiefly Lent , are of Apostolical institution . That fasti●g is satisfactory and meritorious . That the tradition of the Church in such indifferent things , obligeth the conscience . 3. Concerning prayer , They say that it is meritorious , that the Canonical hours of prayer should be observed , that they are to be said or sung in Latine by the Clergy and Monks . That the titles given to the Virgin Mary are true and holy . That to prayer in the Quite ought to be joyned singing , Organs , Trumpets , and other musical instruments . 4. Concerning almes , They hold that the giving thereof is meritorious . That there is not onely a corporal , but also spiritual almes ▪ consisting in comforting , counselling , See the authors above named . teaching , &c. That almes may be raised of ill gotten goods , and filthy lucre , as of Whore-houses , &c.

Q. 5. What opinions do they hold concerning the Sacraments ?

A. They teach that the efficacy of the Sacraments depends upon the intention of the giver . Differ from others about the Sacrament . That the Sacraments are not seals to confirm the promises of grace . That grace is contained in , and conferred by the Sacraments ex opere operato , and that the receivers thereof , by their justifying vertue are saved : That three Sacraments , namely , Baptisme , Confirmation , and Order , do imprint an indelible character , form , or figure , in the very substance of the soul ; the caracter of Baptisme is Passive , making a man capable of all other Sacraments ; that of Order is Active ; that of Confirmation is partly Active , partly Passive . That there are seven Sacraments of the New Testament . That all the Ceremonies used by them in the Sacraments are necessary . 2. Concerning Baptisme , They say that Lay-men and Women in case of necessity , may Baptise . That the Baptisme of Iohn was not the same with that of Christ , nor had the same efficacy , and that after Iohns Baptisme , it was necessary to receive Christs Baptisme . That to Water in Baptisme should be added Oyle , Spittle , Salt , &c. The signe of the Crosse , Exorcisme , Exsufflation , a White Garment , &c. That Baptized Infants have , if not Actual , yet Habitual Faith infused into them . That Infants cannot be saved without Baptisme ; that Baptisme began to be absolutly necessary on the day of Pentecost . That it totally abolisheth original sin . 3. Concerning the Eucharist , They say , that onely unleavened bread is to be used . That Christ by way of Concomitance is wh●lly in the Bread ; that is , his Body , Blood , Soul , Divinity , &c. That the whole Essence of the Sacrament is in the Bread alone . That there is no necessity to communicate under both kinds . That the Wine ought necessarily to be mixed with Water . That the Priest may participate alone . That the Eucharist is profitable for the dead . That the Bread should be dipt into the Wine , that it should be elevated , carried in Procession , adored , &c. That there is no trope in these words , This is my body , &c. That Christs Body is not onely really , but substantially in the Sacrament . That it may be at one time in many places . That the Bread is transubstantiated into Christs body . That the form of consecration consisteth in these words , This is my body . That the Mas●e is a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the quick and the dead . 4. Concerning Confirmation , Pennance , Extream Vnction , Orders , and Matrimony . They teach that these are Sacraments properly so called : that there is vertue in Extream Vnction , either to cure the body , or to do away the remainders of sin ; for this cause they anoint 6. parts of the body , to wit the Eyes , Ears , Mouth , Hands , Reins , and Feet . See the former authors . That Ordination is a Sacrament , as well in Deacons , Sub-Deacons , Acoluthi , Exorcists , Readers and Door-Keepers , as in Priests .

Q. 6. What Ceremonies do they use in the five controverted Sacraments ?

A. In confirmation the Bishop anointeth the childs forehead with chrisme , Ceremonies used in the five controverted Sacraments . making the signe of the Crosse thereon , and saying ; I signe thee with the signe of the Crosse , and confirme thee with the chrisme of salvation , in the Name of the Father &c. Then he strikes him on the cheeke , to shew he must not refuse to suffer for Christ . In Pennance , the Bishop goeth to the Church door where the Penitents lie prostrate on the ground , saying : Children come to me , and I will teach you the feare of the Lord . Then he kneeleth and prayeth for them ; and having used some words of admonition , he brings them into the Church ; this is done on the day of the Lords Supper , that they might be partakers thereof ; all the Church doors are then opened to shew that all people have accesse to Christ . The Penitents being received into the Church , cut their Haire and Beards , and lay aside their penitentiall garments , and put on clean cloathes , after the example of Ioseph when he was delivered out of pris●n . This casting off their old cloathes puts them in minde of putting off the old man . In Extream Vnction the Priest first besprinkleth the sick person , and the whole roome with holy water ; then he anointeth the organs of the five senses , because by them sin infecteth the soul ; the reines also and feet are anointed to expiate the sins that are in the concupiscible and motive faculties . They onely must be anointed of whom there is no hope of recovery . Of the Ceremonies used in Sacred Orders , we will speak hereafter . In Matrimony the Priest blesseth the married couple with prayers , and oblations if they were never married before ; but they are not to blesse the second marriage . The Woman is covered with a vaile , after the example of Rebecca ; and to shew her subjection to the man , she is united to the man by a Lace or Ribband tied in a knot , See besides the above named authors Eckius in his homilie upon this subject . by a Ring also put on the fourth finger of the left hand , because of the veine that reacheth from thence to the heart ; signifying the mutual love that ought to be between them ; but marriages are not to be celebrated in Lent , and other times of humiliation .

Q. 7. What are their Tenets concerning the Saints in Heaven ?

A. They register their names in their Calendars after the Pope hath canonised them , Roman Church differeth from others about the Saints in Heaven . or given a testimony of their Sanctity , and decreed honours for them ; namely publick Invocation , dedication of Altars and Temples to them , oblation of Sacrifices , celebration of Festival days , setting up of their Images , and reservation of their Reliques . The honour they give to God is called by them Latria , that of the Saints is Dulia ; but the honour which they give to Christs humanity and the Virgin Mary , is Hyperdulia . 2. They say that the Saints make intercession for us , not immediately to God , but through Christ they obtain their requests . 3. That we ought to invocate both Saints and Angels . 4. That their Images are to be worshipped ; that the Images of Christ , and of the Saints are not Idols , because Idols are representations of that which is not , and in Scripture the word Idol is spoken onely of Heathen Images ; that it is not unlawful to represent God by such Images as he hath described himself ; therefore they pain● God in the form of an old man , the Holy Ghost in the form of a Dove . That though the Images of Christ and the Apostles , are to be honoured in relation to the persons which they represent , yet we must not think there is any Divinity in them , or that they can help us ; or that we ought to aske any thing of them . 5. That the Images of Christ and the Saints should be placed in Churches , because the Images of the Cherubims were placed in Salomons Temple , and before in the Tabernacle . 6. That the Reliques of Christ and of the Saints are to be honoured , and kissed , as holy pledges of our Patrons , yet not to be adored as God , nor invocated as Saints . 7. That the true Crosse of Christ , the Nailes , the Thornes , Of these passages see Thomas in his summes , Gregory , de Valentia , Bellaranine , and the others above named . &c. by way of of analogy , and reduction are to be worshipped with the same kind of worship or Latria that Christ is ; that the signe of the Crosse in the forehead , or in the aire , is a Sacred and venerable signe , powerful to drive away evil spirits . 8. That Pilgrimages ought to be undertaken to those holy places , where the Images and Reliques of Christ and of the Saints are kept . 9. That days should be kept holy in memory of the Saints , the observation of which is a part of divine worship .

Q. 8. What is their Doctrine concerning the Church ?

A. They teach that the government of the Church is Monarchical , Church of Rome , their doctrine concerning the Church . as being the most excellent form of government . That the government of the Church was founded on the Person of Saint Peter . That Peter was Bishop of Rome , and so continued till his death . That the Pope is Peters Successor , and Christs Vicar , by whom he is made head of the Church Militant . That the Pope is not Antichrist , but that the great Antichrist shall be a particular man , of the Tribe of Dan , who shall reign in Ierusalem three years and a half , and shall be acknowleged by the Iewes as their Messiah , whom he will make believe that he is of the Tribe of Iuda , and descended of David . 2. They hold that the Pope is the supream Judge in controversies of Faith , and manners ; that his judgement is certain and infallible ; that he can erre in particular controversies of fact , depending upon mans testimony , and that he may erre as a private Doctor in questions of right , as well of faith as of manners ; but that he cannot erre , when with a General Council he makes decrees of faith , or general precepts of manners ; and that the Pope is to be obeyed , though either by himself , or by a particular Council● , he erre in some doubtful matters : but they generally now believe , that though the Pope were an Heretick , yet he cannot prescribe or define any Heretical Doctrine , to be believed by the whole Church . That the Pope hath a spiritual coactive jurisdiction in making Laws to bind the conscience , by his sole authority , without the consent of Priests or people , and that he can judge and punish the transgressors of his Laws . That as , the Apostles had their immediate authority from Christ , so the Bishops have the same immediately from the Pope . That the Pope hath a supream power over the temporal estates of Christians , to depose Kings , and dispose of their Kingdoms in order to spiritual things , and so far , as it is necessary to the salvation of souls . That it is not repugnant to Gods word , for the same man to be both a Political and Ecclesiastical Prince , seeing Melchisedech , Moses , Eli , Samuel , and the Macchabees exercised both powers . 3. They believe that the true Church of Christ is onely that Society which acknowledgeth the Pope to be head thereof , and Christs Vicar upon earth . That they which are not baptized , and the Catechumeni , are not properly and actually members of the Church , but onely in possibility . That Hereticks , Schismaticks , and excommunicate persons are not members of the Church . That reprobates are members of the militant Church , Because in Noah's Ark were unclean beasts , in the same Net are good and bad fishes , at the same Wedding-feast , many were called , but few chosen ; in the same Sheep-fold are same Goats ; in the same house are vessels of dishonour , Judas was one of the Apostles , &c. That the true Catholike Church is always visible ; for it is compared to a Mountain , to a Candle , to a City on a Hill , &c. That the true visible Church can never fail totally , Because it is built on a Rock , against which , Hell Gates cannot prevaile &c. That the true Church cannot fall into errour , Because it is the Pillar and ground of truth , &c. That the true notes of the Church are , Universality , Antiquity , Continuance , Multitude , Succession of Bishops from the Apostles Ordination , Unity in Doctrine , Unity among the members themselves , and with their head , soundnesse of doctrine , power and efficacy of doctrine holinesse of life , miracles , the light of prophesie , the testimony of her enemies , See the above named authors . the unhappy end of those who oppresse the Church , and the temporal felicity of such as have defended her .

Q. 9. What do they hold concerning Councils , Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory ?

A. They teach that Diocesan Councils are to be convocated by the Bishops ; Romanists differ about Councils , Monks , Magistrates and Purgatory . Provincial by Arch-Bishops , National by Patriarchs or Primates , but General Councils by the Pope alone , and not by the Emperor without the Popes approbation ; except it be when the Pope is either imprisoned , or dead , or mad ; in such cases the Cardinals may call a Council . That ordinarily Bishops have the power of decisive suffrages , but by custome and priviledge ; Cardinals , Abbots , and Generals of orders , have the same power , though they be not Bishops . That in a General Council should be present all Bishops , at least of the greater Provinces , except any be excommunicate . That the Pope and the four Patriarchs , of Constantinople , Alexandria , Antioch , and Ierusalem , or their Deputies , be also present , and at least some of the greater part of Provinces . That the Pope is the supream President , and Judge of Councils . That Christians are bound to obey the decrees of Councils . That General and particular Councils confirmed by the Pope , cannot erre . That the Scripture is above Councils , as it is the infallible word of God , but in respect of interpretation it is dependent from Councils . That the Pope is above Councils , and not to be judged by any . 2. Concerning Monks , they teach that their original is of Divine right ; That their institution is grounded upon Evangelical Counsel , not precept . That Counsels are not commanded but commended to us ; that commands are of things easie to be performed , and taken out of the principles of nature ; Counsels are of things difficult , and above nature , and of things better then those of commands . By precepts we are tied to obedience , by Counsels we are left to our Free-will ; Precepts have their rewards and punishments ; but Counsels have no punishments , but great rewards : Hence arise the works of Supererogation . That children if they be come to years of puberty , may enter into a Monastery without their Parents consent , if so be their Parents need not their help . And so may Wives , without their Husbands consent . That Vowes though of things not commanded , Who would see more at lenght the Doctrines of the Church of Rome , let him read the above named authors ; and withall Baronius , Bonaventura , P. Lombard , Canus , Canisius , Cassander , Alphensus de Castro , Coccius , Genebrard , Gerson , Gretzerus , Suarez , Turrianus , Vasquez , Hugo de S. Victore , and others . are a part of Gods worship . That the promise made in baptisme , to renounce the Devil , the World and the Flesh , is not properly a Vow . That the Vows of poverty , obedience , and continency , are lawful . That the Pope may dispense with Vows . That the habits and shaving of Monks , are of great use and antiquity . 3. Concerning Magistrates , they teach that their Laws doe no lesse bind the conscience , then Divine or Ecclesiastick Laws . That Magistrates are subject and inferiour to the Clergy in matters of Religion . That Magistrates may inflict death on Hereticks . 4. Concerning Purgatory , they say , that it is one of these four contignations or Roomes under ground ; the lowermost is hell , where the pain of losse and sence is eternal . The next above that is Purgatory , where pain of losse & sence is temporary . Above that is the Receptacle of Infants , where onely is the pain of losse eternal . The uppermost was that of the Fathers , where was onely temporal pain of losse ; now it is empty since Christs descent thither . That in Purgatory are those souls which depart hence with venial sins , or whose sins are pardoned , but not the punishment . That the suff●ages of the living are beneficial to the dead ; namely , Masses , Prayer , and satisfactory works , as almes , pilgrimages , fasts , &c. To which may be added indulgences .

Q. 10. Wherein doth the outward worship of the Church Rome consist , The outward worship of the Roman Church , and first part of their Masse . and the first part of their Masse ?

A. 1. In Churches , Church yards , Bels , Altars , Pictures , ●rucifixes , Images , Curtains , and other Church Orna●ents , as T●pestry , Candlesticks , &c. In dedication also of Churches , consecration of Altars , Anoyntings ▪ Sacraments , &c. 2. In Ministers , Ecclesiastical Orders ▪ and their Functions , such are Singers , Psalmists , Door-keepers , Acholyths , their offices . Lectors ; or Readers , Exorcists , Acolyths , who are to light the Tapers , and hold them whilest the Gospel is read , and to furnish wine for the Chalice , &c. Sub-Deacons , Deacons , Priests , and Bishops , &c. The office also of the Acholyths is to make Agnus Dei , of consecrated wax , mixed with chrisme destributed by the Pope in the Church . These Agni or Lambs , represent the Lamb of God , who taketh away the 〈◊〉 of the World ; for as the wax is begot of the Bee , without libidinous copulation ; so was Christ of the B. Virgin ; & as the honey is hid within the wax , so was the divinity hid under the humanity . The oyl or chrisme mixed with the wax , signifieth , that mercy and gentlenesse which was in Christ . They say that these Lambs are preservatives against lightning and tempests , by vertue of their consecration . O Catholicks , great is your faith , be it to you as you believe . 3. In the Garments or Ornaments of Bishops , Priests , and other Church Ministers ; such are the Amictus , which like the Ephod covers the head and shoulders of the Priest or Bishop ; therefore it 's called Superhumerale . Alba , or Camis●a , is the Surplice of Linnen ; the Girdle or Belt , with which the Priests loyns are girt . The Stola is worn in form of a Chain about the Priests neck , it covereth both his sides , & hangs down to the knee ; it is called Orarium , because it is the habit of Orators , that preach to , or pray for the people . Manipulus or Sudarium , or Mappula , or Phanon , ( for all these names it hath ) is a Towel or H●ndkerchieff , carried by the Minister or Priest in his left hand , or on his left arme . Casula or Cappa , or Pianon , is an upper garment which covereth all the Body , as it were a little Cottage , called in Latine Casa . These six Ornaments are common to Priests and Bishops : there be nine Ornaments peculiar to Bishops ; namely , Caligae , which are long hose , or stockings ; Sandalia , a kind of slippers or shooes ; Succinctorium a kind of girdle ; Orale a linnen vaile cast over his head ; Tunica a long coat down to the heeles , therefore called Talaris ; Dalmatica , so called from Dalmatia , the country where it was first woven , is a garment with long and large sleeves , representing the Crosse ; Chiro●hecae are white gloves of Kids skins ; Mitra is the Mytre or Ornament of the head ; Annulus is the Ring which the Bishop wears , to shew he is betrothed to Christ ; Baculus Pastoralis , is the Bishops crosier staff ; Pallium , or the Pall , is the Ornament of Arch-Bishops and Patriarchs . The Pall is not to be worn but in the Church , and in time of Masse ; yet Pope Gregory permitted it to be worn in solemn Letanies out of the Church : upon it are four red crosses , signifying the four Cardinal vertues , justice , prudence , fortitude , & temperance , which ought to be in Prelates , which vertues are not acceptable to God , but as they are sanctified by the crosse of Christ , in which onely they should glory with the Apostle ; for the Gentiles had these vertues , but knew not Christ nor his crosse . There are also in the Pall three pins or bodkins , signifying the three Christian vertues of faith , hope , and charity , without which he cannot justly claim or retain his Pall ; they may signifie also a three-fold pricking , or compunction which ought to be in Prelates . 1. Of compassion towards those that are in miserie . 2. Of care in the due and conscionable execution of their office . 3. Of feare to offend God . 4. Their worship consisteth in the Masse , where we have many ceremonies ; first the Bishop or Priest before he begins , sings five Psalmes : then he combs his head , and washeth his hands , followeth the aspersion of holy water , then is the Introi●us or singing at the Priests approaching towards the Altar ; whilest the Introitus is singing , the Priest or Bishop walketh towards the Altar between a Priest and a Deacon , before whom walketh the Sub-Deacon , carrying the Book of the Gospel shut ; before whom march two Taper bearers , and before them is carried the Censer with incense . When the Priest or Bishop comes to the Altar , he takes off his Mytre , makes confession , openeth the book and kisseth it . Over the Bishop also , a linnen cloth full of pictures is carried by four Ministers in form of a canopy . In their four solemn Processions , to wit , at Candlemas , Palme-Sunday , Easter , & Ascention day , they have crosse in banners , seven Tapers borne by seven Acolyths , seven Deacons following , then seven Priors , three Acolyths with incense , one Sub-Deacon carrying the Gospel , then the Bishop in great state , whom the people follow with the Porters , Readers , Exorcists , Singers , &c. Before the Bishop or Priest ascends the Altar , he boweth himself to the ground , and then confesseth ; and during the time of the Masse , he boweth his body eight times before the Altar . After confession and absolution , the Priest blesseth the incense , and puts it in the censer ; then he kisseth the Altar and the Book , and takes the censor from the Deacon , with which he sumeth the Altar , and then removeth to the right side of the same , and withal Kyrie Eleeson is said , not lesse then nine times in the Masse . Gloria in Excelsis is also sung , which was the Angelical Hymne at Christs Nativity ; then the Priest turning to the people , salutes them in these words ▪ The Lord be with you ; to whom the Quire answereth , And with thy Spirit . Seven times in the Masse the Priest salutes the people , but turneth to them onely five times . Then the collects or prayers are said , and after them the Epistle is read , with the face towards the Altar ; it s the Sub-Deacons office to read the Epistle ; which done , he delivers the Book ( shut to the Bishop , who layeth his hand on the Sub-Deacon ) which he kisseth . Alter the Epistle , is sung the Gradual , so called from the steps of humility , by which we ascend to Heaven ; it 's called also the Responsory , because the matter thereof answers the matter of the Epistle . Next to this , Hallelujah is sung , but from Septuagesima Sunday till Easter , in stead of Hallelujah , the Tractus is sung , so called a Trabend● , because it is sung with a long drawing tone , as containing the mournful condition of man in this life , as Hallelujah is the joyful song of Heaven . After Hallelujah , is sung the prose which by them is called Sequentia , it is a song of exaltation . This done , the Priest removeth from the right to the left side of the Altar , whence the Deacon takes the Gospel , and ascends into a high place , where he reads it , with his face to the North ; the crosse , the censer , and two lights are carried before the Gospel , Of these particulars see Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae , Gul. Durandus his rationale , Alcuinus de divinis officiis , Innocent. 3. de myster. Missae , Hugo de Sanct. Victore de offic. Eccles. & in specul ▪ Ecclesiae , Berno de offic. missae , and divers others . which is laid upon a chshion , to shew the yoak of Christ is easie ; at the reading of it , all stand up , and crosse themselves , and give glory to God . After this the Creed is rehearsed , and the Sermon followeth , which concludeth the first part of the Masse .

Q. 11. What is their manner if dedicating Churches ?

A. In the Church to be dedicated or consecrated , are painted twelve Crosses on the walls , before which burne twelve Tapers . The Bishop in his Pontificalls with his Clergy ; and the people come to the Church door being shut , where he prayeth , and then besprinkleth the walls with holy water , whilest the Clergy and people goe singing about the Church . The holy water is sprinkled out of a bundle of Hysope . Then the Bishop with his whole Traine returning to the Church-porch prayeth again , and with his crosier staffe knocketh the door thrice , saying these words : Lift up your heads O ye Gates , and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors , Romanists their manner of dedicating of Churches . and the King of glory shall come in . Of whom the Deacon within the Church asketh , Who is the King of glory ? to whom the Bishop answereth : The Lord strong and mighty , the Lord mighty in Battell . Then the door is opened , the Bishop with three of his servants entereth , the rest remain without ; after-the Bishop hath wished peace three times to that house , the door is shut again , and he on his knees before the Altar prayeth , whilest the Clergy without sings the Letanie , and the Priests carry on their shoulders a Chest , or Coffin , containing the Reliques of that Saint to whom the Church is dedicated . The Altar with all belonging to it are sanctified , the walls with certain letters are painted ; Salt , Water , Ashes and Wine are exorcized , and mingled together , into which he dipps his thumb , and makes the signe of the Crosse on the Altar , Walls and Pavement . Then he offers incense , and blesseth the Church in the Name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost ; this being done , the Bishop before the Church door preacheth to the people concerning the anniversary dedication of that Church , of honour due to the Clergy , of tenths also and obl●tions . After Sermon all are admitted into the Church singing . The twelve Lights and twelve Crosses , do signifie the Doctrine of the twelve Apostles which shineth in the Church , by which they preached the Crosse of Christ : The Bishop representeth Christ making intercession for his Church , and by the Staffe of his word knocking at the door of our hearts . His compassing the Church three times , and his three times knocking at the door , signifie his three fold power , in Heaven , Earth ; and Hell . And his threefold right or interest he hath in us , to wit , by Creation , by Redemption , and by the gift of life eternal promised to us . The making of Greeke and Latine Letters with a Crosse on the Pavement with ashes , shew that the Gentiles are made partakers of the Crosse of Christ , but not the Jewes ; besides that the rudiments and alphabet of Christianity must be taught to the weaker sort ; the Oyle , Salt , Water , Ashes , and Wine which are used in the dedication , have mystical significations . The Water and Wine represent the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist . Oyle sheweth our spiritual unction ; Salt that wisdome which should be in us ; Ashes our mortification ; Hysop our purity and sanctification ; and the Incense our prayers .

Q. 12. What else is Observable in the dedication of Churches ?

A. 1. They hold that no Church is to be dedicated till it be endowed ; What observable thereupon : for he that buildeth a Church , is , or should be like a Husband that marrieth a Maid , on whom he ought to bestow a joynter . 2. That the Feast of dedication which from the Greeke , they call Encaenia , ought to be kept every year ; for so it was kept among the Jewes , which if it had been unlawful , Christ would not have honoured it with his presence . 3. They say that the dedication of Churches is a terror to evil spirits , and incitment to devotion and reverence ; a meanes to move God to hear our prayers the sooner ; a testimony of our zeal , that Christians are not in this point inferiour to Jewes and Gentiles , who would not presume to make use of their Temples for prayer , and sacrifice , till first by their Priests they had consecrated and dedicated them to their Deities . 4. That what is in the dedication of Churches visibly acted , ought to be in us invisibly effected , namely , that if Churches be holy , we should not be profane ; shall they be consecrated to the service of God , and not we ? shall their Churches be filled with hallowed Images , and our souls defiled with unhallowed imaginations ? shall the Church be called the house of prayer , and our bodies ( which ought to be the Temples of the Holy Ghost ) denns of Theeves ? we are lively stones , but those of Churches are dead ; we are capable of grace and holinesse , so are not Churches ; for it is confessed on all sides , that Temples by consecration are not made capable of actual holinesse , but onely made more fit for divine service . Is it not a great shame that in their Churches lights continually shine : and in the Temples of the holy Ghost , there is nothing but darknesse ? That they should burne incense on their Altars : and we be quite destitute of Zeale and Devotion in our hearts ? They make use of outward unction , but we use neither the outward unction of the Church , not the inward of the spirit ? When we see them make use of Salt and Holy Water , we should be careful to have salt within us , and that water of the spirit , without which we cannot be regenerated . 5. They teach that Churches may be rededicated if they are burned down or fallen down , But of this subject concerning dedication , read Durandus & Durantus , Turrecremata , Hostiensis , Hugo de S. Victore de Sacram. Hospinian , Raibanus , Ivo , &c. and built again ; or if it be doubtful whither they have been consecrated heretofore ; but if they be polluted by adultery , or such like uncleannesse , they are only to be purified with holy water . 6. That Churches must not be consecrated without Masse , and the Reliques of some Saint , and that onely by the Pope or a Bishop , not by a Priest or any inferiour order ; and that gifts or presents which they call Anathemata , be given to the new Church ; after the example of Constantine the Great , who endowed with rich presents and ornaments the Church which he built at Ierusalem to the honour of our Saviour .

Q. 13. How doe they Dedicate or Consecrate their Altars ?

A. The Bishop having blessed the water , makes with the same four Crosses on the four Hornes of the Altar , Their consecration of Altars , &c. to shew that the Crosse of Christ is preached in all the four corners of the earth . Then he goeth about the Altar seven times , and besprinkleth it seven times with holy water and hysop ; this is to signifie the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost , and the seven-fold shedding of Christs Blood ; to wit , 1. When he was circumcised . 2. When he sweat blood in the Garden . 3. When he was scourged . 4. When he was crowned with thorns . 5. When his hands . 6. When his feet were nailed to the Crosse. & 7. When his side was lanced . The Bishop also makes a Crosse in the middle of the Altar , to shew that Christ was crucified in the middest of the earth ; for so Ierusalem is seated . At this consecration is used not onely water , but salt also , wine , and ashes , to represent four things necessary for Christianity ; namely , Purity , Wisdom , Spiritual joy , and Humility . The Altar must not be of wood , or any other materiall , but of stone ; to represent Christ the Rock on which the Church is built , the Corner Stone , which the builders refused , the stone of offence at which the Jewes stumbled , and the little stone cut out of the mountain without hands ; this stone Altar is anointed with oyle and chrisme , so was Christ with the graces of the spirit , and the oyle of gladnesse above his fellowes . This anointing also of the stone Altar , is in initation of Iacobi anointing the stone on which he sleept . So the remainder of the holy water is poured out at the foot of the Altar , because the Priests of old used to pour out the blood of the Sacrifice at the foot of their Altar . The holy Reliques are layed up in a Coffin with three graines of incense , as the Manna of old was layd up in the Ark ; our hearts should be the Coffins in which the vertuous lives of the Saints with faith in the Trinity , or with the three Cardinal vertues , Faith , Hope , and Charity , should be carefully kept . These Reliques are layed under the Altar ; because Revel. 6. the souls of these who suffered for Christ were seen by Saint Iohn under the Altar . It is also to be observed that as the Altar is besprinkled with water , so it is anointed in five places with oyle , and then with chrisme , to signifie the five wounds of Christ which did smell more fragrantly than any Balsame , and by which we are healed ; the five sences also are hereby signified , which ought to be sanctified . After unction , incense is burned , to shew that prayers and supplication follow sanctification , At last after the Altar , and all that belong to it are hallowed , the Altar is covered with white , Masse is said , and Tapers lighted ; to shew that our holinesse and devotion must be accompanied with good works , See the former Authors . which must shine before men here , if we would shine like stars in the Firmament hereafter .

Q. 14. What else do they consecrate besides Temples and Altars .

A. Besides these they consecrate all the ornaments of the Altar ; the Patinae , for making the body of Christ ; the Corporal for the covering thereof ; the Chalice for the blood ; the Linnen with which the Altar is covered ; the Eucharistial or Pix where Christs body is kept , representing Christs sepulchre ; the Censer , Incense , and Capsae , that is Chests or Coffins wherein the bones of the Saints are kept . They consecrate also their Crosses and Images , and Easter Tapers , their Fonts , First-fruits , holy Water , Salt , Church-yards , Bells , &c. Every one of which have their peculiar prayers ; besides , washing , crossing , anointing incense , &c. They hold that Bells succeeded the Jewish Trumpets ; by which we are awaked , and admonished to put on the armour of God , to fortifie our selves with prayer against our spiritual enemies . Bells are more durable then Trumptes , and their sound louder , by which is signified that the preaching of the Gospel exceedeth that of the Law , both in continuance and efficacy . Bells have clappers , and Preacher● have tongues ; it is a shame that the one should be vocal , and not the other ; how is that congregation served , which hath sounding Bells , and dumb Preachers ? or that which hath sounding brass , and tinckling cymbal for their Preachers ; such as have clappers , but no hands ; good words , but no good works ; which preach to others , and are cast away themselves ; like Bels , they call upon others to hear Sermons , but are not thereby bettered or edified themselves . In the Roman Church they baptize their Bells and give them names , for this alledging the example of Iacob , who gave the name of Bethel to Luz , the place where he had the vision of the Ladder . Their Bells seldom are heard in Lent , and three days before Easter are quite silent , to shew the sadnesse of that time . Church yards in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Dormitories ( because our bodies sleep there till the resurrection ) are consecrated with crosses , holy Water , fumigation and prayers , as the Churches are ; they be also as well as Churches , Sanctuaries , and places of refuge ; none must be buried here , but Christians who have been baptized ; such as die without baptisme , or without repentance after murther , adultery , selfe-homicide , or any other grievous sin , though baptized , must not be buried there . In the Church-yard are set up five crosses , one whereof stands in the middle ; before each of them are placed three burning Tapers , fifteen in all ; the Bishop beginning at the middle crosse , maketh a speech , then prayeth , and puts the three Tapers on the top of the crosse : the like he doth to all the rest , and in the interim the Letany is sung , and each crosse be sprinkled with holy Water and fumed with incense .

Q. 15. What degrees of Ecclesiastical persons are there in the Church of Rome ?

A. They divide their Church offices into dignities and orders ; The degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome . their dignities are these ; the Pope , Patriarch , Primate , Arch-Bishop or Metropolitan ; Bishop , Arch-Presbyter , Arch-Deacon and Provost or Praepositus . For the Quire there are the Dean , Sub-Dean , Praecentor , Succentor , Treasurer , &c. The Popes Senators or Counsellors , are named Cardinals from Cardo the hindge of a door , because on them , as the door on its hindges , all weighty affairs of the Church are turned . Their orders be seven , to wit , Door-keepers , Readers , Exorcists , Acolyths , or Taper-bearers , Sub-Deacons , Deacons , and Priests . These three also are only sacred orders ; the other four are not . The door-keeper is first instructed in his office by the Arch-Deacon , who presents him to the Bishop , and he ordains him , delivering to him from the Altar the keys of the Church , and saying , So●do and so live as tho● were to give account to God of the things locked up by these keyes ▪ The Lecturers or Readers office is to pronounce and read clearly and distinctly the Lessons appointed to be read in the Church ; none must exercise this function , but he who is ordained by the Bishop , who in the presence of the people delivers the book to him , in which he 〈◊〉 to read , saying , Take and read the word of God ; if thou at faithful in thine office , thou shalt have a share with them who dispense the same word . The Exo●cist is he ●ho calling on the name of Jesus , by that name doth ●djure the unclean spirit to depart out of the possessed , on whom he laieth his hands . When the Exorcist is ordained , he receiveth the book of adjurations from the Bishop , saying , Take and learn these by heart , a●d receive power to lay thy ●ands on the possessed ; whether he be baptised or a Catechumenus as yet . The Acolyths or Taper-bearers are they who carry the lights whilest the Gospel is reading , or the sacrifice is offered , to represent Christ the true light of the world ; and to shew the spiritual light of knowledge , which should be in us . Their office also is to provide vessels for the Eucharist . The Bishop doth instruct them in their function when he ordaines them , and then the Arch-Deacon delivereth to them a candlestick with a wax light in it , and an empty tankard , to shew their office is to provide lights and vessels for divine ser●ice . These be the lesser orders , which are not sacred ; and which they teach Christ himself did exer●ise ; for he performed the Porter or Door-keepers office , when he whipped the money-changers out of the Temple . The Readers-office , when he took up the book and read that passage in Isaiah , The Spirit of the Lord is upon me , &c. The Exorcists office , when he cast seven Devils out of Mary Magdalen . The Acoyths office when he said , I am the light of the world ; 〈◊〉 that followeth me walketh not in darknesse , &c.

Q. 16. Which be their sacred orders ?

A. These are three ; Their sacred orders . the first is the Sub-Deacon whose ●ffice is to read the Epistle , to receive the peoples oblations , and to bring them to the Deacon ; to carry also the Patin and Chalice to the Altar ; to hold the Bason whilest the Bishop , Priest , or Deacon washeth their hands before the Altar , to wash also the Altar linnen . When the Bishop ordains him , he delivers into his hand the empty Patin and Chalice , saying ; See whose ministration this is , which is delivered to thee . From the Arch-Deacon he receiveth then the Tankard with Wine and water , and the Towell . He wears a Surplesse and Belt , as the four former orders do . His Coat is girt to him , and he holds a handkerchef , or towel . They say that Christ performed the Sub-Deacons office when he turned water into wine in Cana , and when after Supper he poured water in to a Bason , and washed his Disciples feet . Their second Sacred order is the Deacon , or Minister , whose office is to preach to the people , and to serve o● assist the Priest at the Sacraments ; to cover the Altar , to lay the oblations thereon , to read the Gospel , and the Epistle also in the Sub-Deacons absence ; in Processions to carry the Crosse , to say the Let●nies ; to rehearse the names of those who are to be ordained and baptized , and to name the holy days &c. They must not administer the Sacraments , but in case of necessity , and by permission of the Bishop , or Priest ; nor must they without leave sit in the presence of a Priest . When the Deacon is ordained , the Bishop alone layeth his hands on him , and blesseth him , and delivers ( using certain words ) the Book of the Gospel and the Stola to him . When he reads the Gospel the Acolyths hold two Tapers before him ; not to illuminate the aire , by day , but to shew what joy and Spiritual illumination we have by the Gospel . The Censer also with the Incense is carried , not onely to represent Christ , in the sweet smell of whose Sacrifice the Father is well pleased ; but also to she● Preachers that their prayers must like Incense ascend before God , and that the good fame of their life and Doctrine , must be like the fume of Incense smelling sweetly among all men . The Deacon also reads the Gospel in a high place , that it may be heard the better ; and to shew that it ought not to be preache● in corners , but as Christ saith , on the house topps ; this is also in imitation of Christ , who when he would reach his Disciples went up into an high mountain . The Gospel is read with the Deacons face against the North , that the frosen and cold hearts of the Northern Nations , might be warmed and melted by the comfortable heat of this bright Sun of the Gospel . When the Deacon salutes the people , he signes himself with the ●rosse on the forehead , to shew , he is not ashamed of the Crosse of Christ ; and likeways on the breast , to put us in minde that we should be ready to crucifie our affections with Christ . At the reading of the Gospel all stand up bare-headed , to shew their reverence ; Swords and Staves are laid aside , to shew their peacable mindes , and the Book is kissed , to declare by this their love and affection to the Gospel . They say that Christ performed the Deacons part when he preached and prayed for his Apostles . Their third and highest Sacred order is Priest-hood ; when the Priest is ordained , the Bishop with some other Priests lay their hands on his head , and anoint his hands with oyle , to signifie that not onely must the Priest have his head stuffed with knowledge , but his hands must be supple and ready to do good workes ; the Bishop also delivers into his hand the Chalice with the Wine , and the Patin with the hoaft saying , Receive power to say Masse for the quick and dead , and to offer Sacrifice to God in the name of the Lord . Then the 〈◊〉 kisseth the Priest , to shew he is his equal in respect of order ; whereas , the Deacon and Sub-Deacon kisse the Bishops hand , to shew they are of an inferiour order . The Priest must not say Masse , till he first have washed , and confessed if he be guilty of any deadly sin , and have put on first the Amictus , which like a vaile covers his head and shoulders , to shew how Christs Divinity was vailed by his humanity : 2● the Alba or Talaris , because it reacheth to the heeles , in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which by its whitenesse signifieth innocency , and by its length perseverance , two vertues fit for Priests . 3. The Girdle or Belt about their loynes , to shew the subduing of their concupiscence . 4. The Stola or Orarium about the neck , Of these passages see Innocent. 3. l. I. Myst. Missae , c. 58. Stephan . Eduensis de sacr. altari● . c. 10. Amalar. Fortunat . l. 6. de Eccles. offic. c. 19. l. 2. & l. 3. Rab. Maurus l. I. de instit.. cler. c. 18. Alcuin de divin . offic. Alexand. de Ales Part 4. Quest. 26. Hugo de S. Victore l. 2. de sacram . Part 4. Besides the Councils of Rhemes , of Lateran , of Braccara , and divers others . and hanging crosse-way on the breast , signifie that the Priest most undergo the yoak of Christ , and still meditate on his Crosse. 5. The Mappula or Manipulus , which is a Towell or Handkerchief , for wiping away the sweat from their faces , and moysture from their eyes , representing also the purity that ought to be in the Priests lives . 6. The Casula over all the other garments , signifying charity which is above all vertues . Christ exercised the Priests office when he administred the Eucharist , when he offered the Propitiatory Sacrifice of his body on the Altar of the Crosse , and yet whilest he is making intercession for us in heaven .

Q. 17. Wherein consisteth the office of the Bishop ?

A. Under this name are comprehended Popes , Patriarchs , Primats , Metropolitans , Arch-Bishops and Bishops . Some will have the Bishop to be a particular order ; but indeed the order of Priest and Bishop is all one , in respect of catechising , baptising , preaching , administring the Eucharist , binding and loosing . The Bishop then is an office of dignity , not of order ; he hath nine priviledges above the Priest , namely , of Ordination , Benediction of Nuns , consecration of Bishops , and imposing hands on them , Dedication of Churches , Degradation , holding of Synods , making of Chrisme , hallowing of Cloathes and Vessells . Because Bishops are Superintendents and Overseers , therefore they have the highest Seat in the Church ; they are consecrated on the Lords day only , and at the third hour , because then the holy Ghost descended on the Apostles , See also Guliel . Durand . l. 2. c. 10. to whom Bishops have succeeded . At the Bishops consecation , there must be present at least three , to wit two Bishops , and the Metropolitan ; that the gifts of the Spirit may not seem to be give● by stealth and in corners ; Office of the Bishop . in this they follow the example of Saint Iames ; who was made Bishop of Ierusalem by Peter , Iames and Iehn . In the Bishops consecration two hold the Bible over his head , one pouring the benediction on him , and the rest laying their hands on his head . By this Ceremony is signified not onely the conferring of the gifts of the spirit , but also the knowledge which the Bishop must have of the Gospel , and the care he must undergoe to support it . On the Saturday in the evening he is examined concerning his former life , and the Trinity is three times called upon for a blessing . The next morning he is examined concerning his future conversation and faith ; and then his head and hands are annointed , and the Mytre is set on his head , the Staffe also and Ring are given him . The Priest is annointed with oyl , but the Bishop with chrism , that is , Oyl and Balsome , to shew that the higher he is in dignity , the more fragrant must his fame and conversation be . He must excel in knowledge and good works , represented by the annointing of his head and hands . Christ performed the Bishops office , when he lifted up his hands , and blessed his Apostles ; saying , Receive the holy Ghost ; whose sins you forgive , they are forgiven , &c.

Q. 18. What colours do they hold sacred in the Church of Rome ?

A. Four ; What colours held sacred . namely White , Red , Black , and Green ; White is worn in the festivities of Saints , Confessors , and Virgins , if they be not Martyrs , to shew their integrity , and innocency ; In festivities also of Angels , because of their brightnesse , in the feast of the Virgin Mary , of All Saints , ( yet some then wear red ) of Iohn Baptists Nativity , of Saint Pauls Conversion , of Saint Peters Chair ; also from the Vigil of Christs Nativity , to the eighth day of Epiphany , except there be some Martyrs days between . On Christs Nativity , on the feast of Iohn the Evangelist , on the Epiphany , because of the Star tha● appeared to the wise men , on the day of the Lords supper , because then the chrisme is consecrated ; on the holy Sabbath till the eighth day of the Ascension ; on the Resurrection , because of the Angel that appeared in white ; on the Ascension day because of the bright cloud that carried up Christ to Heaven , and the two Angels then in white ; on the feast of dedication , because the Church is Christs Spouse , which ought to be innocent and immaculate . The Red colour is used in the Solemnities of the Apostles , Evangelists , and Martyrs , for they shed their blood for Christ ; in the Festivity of the Crosse , also in Pentecost week , because the holy Ghost appeared in fire : in some places white is worn on the Festivities of the Martyrs , because it is said Cant. 5. My beloved is white and red . White in his Confessors and Virgins , Red in his Martyrs ; these are the Roses and Lillies of the Valley . Black is worn upon Good Friday , on all fasting days , on the Rogation days , in Masses for the dead from Advent till the Nativity , and from Septuagesima till Easter Eve ; on Innocents day some wear black , because of the mourning in Rama ; some red , because of the blood of those young Martyrs . Green which is made up of the three former colours , white , See Durands Rationale , L. 3. c. 18. red and black , is used between the 8. of Epiphany and Septuagesima ; likewise between Pentecost and Advent ; but in the City of Rome the violet colour is worn sometimes in stead of black and red .

Q. 19. Wherein consisteth the other parts of the Masse ?

A. The second part begins with the offertory which is sung , The other parts of the Masse . and so called from the Priests offering of the Hoast to God the Father , and the peoples offering of their gifts to the Priest . Then the Priest before he offereth the immaculate Hoast , washeth his hands the second time ; in the interim the Deacon casteth over the Altar a fair linnen cloth , called Corporale , because it covers Christs body , and represents his Church the mystical body ; it 's called also Palla , from palliating or covering the mystery above named . There is also another Palla or Corporal , with which the Chalice is covered . Then the Deacon presenteth the Patina with the round Hoast on it , to the Priest or Bishop ; the Deacon alone can offer the Chalice , but the Priest consecrates it ; who also mixeth the Wine and Water in the Chalice , which the Deacon cannot doe ; the Priest poureth out a little on the ground , to shew that out of Christs side , water and blood issued out , and fell on the ground . The water is blessed by the Priest when it is mixed , but not the wine , because the wine represents Christ , who needs no blessing ; the Hoast is so placed on the Altar , that it stands between the Chalice and the Priest , to shew that Christ is the Mediator between God , ( who is represented by the Priest ) and the People , which the water in the Chalice resembleth . Then the Priest fumeth the Altar and the Sacrifice three times over , in manner of a crosse , to shew Maries three-fold devotion in annointing Christs feet , then his head , and at last her intention to annoint his whole body ; then the Priest boweth himself , kisseth the Altar and prayeth , but softly to himselfe ; this prayer is called secreta , and secretella ; but though it be said in silence , yet the close of it is uttered with a loud voice , per omnia saecula saeculorum : then follows the Praefatio , which begins with thanksgiving , and ends with the confession of Gods majesty ; the minds of the people are prepared with these words , Lift up your hearts ; the answer whereof is , We lift them up unto the Lord : then is sung this hymn , Holy , Holy , Holy , &c. Heaven and Earth is full of thy Glory , &c. then follows Hosanna , and after this the Canon which containeth the Regular making up of that ineffable mystery of the Eucharist ; it is also called Actio and Secreta , because in it is giving of thanks , and the Canon is uttered with a low voice . The Canon by some is divided into five parts , by others into more : in it are divers prayers for the Church , for the Pope , for Bishops , Kings , all Orthodox Christians , for Gentiles , also Jewes and Hereticks ; those in particular are remembred for whom the sacrifice is to be offered , whose names are rehearsed ; for those also that be present at the Masse , and assistant , and for himselfe likewise : then is mention made of the Virgin Mary , of the Apostles , Evangelists and Martyrs ; but the Confessors are not named , because they shed not their blood for Christ : then follows the Consecration after many crossings , these words being pronounced , For this is my body ; the people answer Amen ; then the Hoast is elevated , that the people may adore it , and that by this might be represented Christs Resurrection and Ascension : when the Priest mentioneth Christ ▪ Passion , he stretcheth out his armes in manner of a crosse ; the Hoast is crossed by the Priest five times , to shew the five wounds that Christ received ; but indeed , in the Canon of the Masse , there are seven several crossings of the Hoast and Chalice ; in the first the signe of the crosse is made three times , in the second , five times ; in the third , twice ; in the fourth , five times ; in the fifth , twice ; in the sixth , thrice ; and in the seventh , five times ; so all makes up twenty five crossings : prayers are also made for the dead . T●e Deacon washeth his hands , to shew how Pilate did wash his hands , when he delivered Christ to be scourged . The third part of the Masse begins with the Pater Noster , and some other prayers ; the Sub-deacon delivereth the Patina covered to the Deacon , who uncovereth it , and delivers it to the Priest ; kisseth his right hand , and the Priest kisseth the Patina , breaks the Hoast over the Chalice , being now uncovered by the Deacon , and puts a piece of it in the wine , to shew that Christs body is not without blood . The Hoast is broken into three parts , to signifie the Trinity : then the Bishop pronounceth a solemn blessing : then is sung Agnu● Dei , &c , that is , O Lamb of God that takest away the sins of the world , &c. and then the kisse of peace is given according to the Apostles command , Salute one another with a holy kisse . In the fourth part of the Masse , the Priest communicates thus , he takes the one half of the Hoast for himself , the other half he divides into two parts ; the one for the Deacon , the other for the Sub-deacon : after these three , the Clergy and Monks communicate , and after them , the people : the Priest holdeth the Chalice with both hands , and drinks three times , to signifie the Trinity ; the Hoast must not be chewed with the teeth , but held in the mouth till it dissolve ; and after the taking thereof he must not spit , but must wash his hands least any of the Hoast should stick to his fingers . The three washings of the Priests hands in the Masse doe signifie the three-fold purity that ought to be in us , Of these and other Ceremonies see the above named Authors , and Gabriel Biel decanone Missae . to wit , of our Thoughts , Words and Works : then follows the Post-communion , which consisteth in thanksgiving and singing of Antiphones : this done , the Priest kisseth the Altar , and removes again to the right side thereof , where having uttered some prayers for the people , and blessed them , the Deacon with a loud voice saith , Ite . missa est ; that is , Go in peace , the Hoast is sent to God the Father to pacifie ●is anger .

Q. 20. In what else doth their outward Worship consist ?

A. The fifth part of their Worship consisteth in their divine Service or Office , Other parts of their worship . as they call it , whereof be two sorts ; one composed by S. Ambrose for the Church of Millan ; the other by Saint Gregory , which the Angel in the night by scattering the leaves up and down the Church did signifie , that it was to be spread abroad through the world . In the sixth part , they place much religion in the observation of their canonical hours of prayer , whereof at first were eight ; four for the night , and four for the day ; the diurnal hours are , the first , third , sixth , and ninth ; the night hours are , the Vespers , Completory , Nocturnals , and Mattins or morning prayses : but now these eight are reduced to seven , to signifie the seven gifts of the holy Ghost , or the seven deadly Sinnes , or the seven-fold passion of Christ ; the Nocturnals are now said with the Mattins , and not apart , as heretofore : every one of these canonical houres begins and ends with a Pater noster : the Nocturnall Office is the first , and is sung at mid-night , in memory that about that time Christ was born , and apprehended by Iudas , and that about mid-night he shall come to judgement : the Mattins or Prayses are said and sung in memory of Christs Resurrection , and the Creation of the world about that time ; the first hour is kept in memory of Christs being delivered by Pilate to the Jewes about that hour , and that then the women who came to the Sepulchre were told by the Angel that Christ was risen : the third hour is in memory of Christs being at that time condemned by the Jewes , and scourged ; at that time the holy Ghost was given to the Apostles , who then spoke the great works of God : the sixth hour is in memory of Christs Crucifixion at that time , and of the Suns miraculous defection : the ninth hour Christ gave up the Ghost , his side was then pierced , and then he descended into hell , the Vaile of the Temple was rent , and the graves opened : at that hour also Peter and Paul went up into the Temple to pray ; and so did Peter into an upper chamber , where he fell into a trance : the Vespers are observed , because in the evening Christs body was taken down from the Crosse , at that time he instituted the Sacrament , and did accompany the two Disciples to Em●us ; at this time is sung the Magnificat , because the Virgin Mary who compiled this song , is the bright evening Star of the world . Then also the Tapers are lighted , to shew we must have our Lamps ready with the wise Virgins . The Completory is so called , because in it are compleatly ended all the diurnal services ; it is observed in memory of Christs sweating of blood at that time ; he was then also put in the grave . The song of Simeon , Nunc dimittis , &c. is sung in the Completory ; because as he before his death sung it , so should Christians before they sleep , which is a resemblance of death . In each one of these Canonical or Regular hours are sung Gloria Patri , See Durandus and Durantus . with Hymnes , Psalmes , and spiritual songs , peculiar lessons are read ; and prayers said .

Q. 21. Wherein consisteth the seventh part of their worship ?

A. In observation of Festival days , Days Festivall in the Church of Rome . to every one of which are appropriated Divine Services or offices . They begin their Feasts from the four Sundays in Advent ; kept to put us in minde of Christs fourfold comming , to wit , in the flesh , in the mindes of the faithful , in death , and in judgement at the last day . In the third week of Advent begins the first of the four Fasts called Iejunia quatuor Temporum : and this Fast is for the Winter quarter ; the Vernal Fast is in the first week of Lent . The Aestival is the first week after Whitsuntide ; and the Autumnal in the third week of September . These four seasons of the year resemble the four ages of mans life , to wit , his Childhood , Youth , Manhood , and Old Age ; for the sins of which we ought to fast . They observe also the Fasts of Lent , and of Fridays , and on the Eves of the Apostles . Saint Laurence alone of all the Martyrs , and Saint Martin of all the Confessors , have their Fasts . On the Eve or Vigil of Christs Nativity , a lesson is read out of Exod. 16. concerning the Manna that fell in the Desart ; Festival days of Christ . to prepare the people , for the due receiving of the true Manna , Christ Jesus the next day ; in which are sung three Masses , to shew that Christ was born to save those that lived before , under , and after the Law : The first is sung at mid-night with the Angelical Hymne ; the second at the breaking of the day , in which mention is made of the Shepheards that came to see Christ ; The third Masse is at the third hour , in which are read Prophesies , Gospels , and Epistles , shewing Christs Nativity . On the Sunday following , are lessons of the same Nativity : The first of Ianuary being the eight day after the Nativity , is observed in memory of Christs Circumcision , who in this would be subject to the Law ; would teach us humility , and mortification , and would shew himself to be true Man , and the Messiah . The Epiphany is kept in memory of the Star that appeared , and of the three wise men that offered him guifts ; and because on the same day Christ was baptized , when the whole Trinity appeared , it is called Theophania ; and because on the same day Christ turned water into wine at the marriage in Cana , it is called Bethphania from the house where the miracle was done . The eight day after the Epiphany , is kept in memory of Christs baptisme . Every Sunday throughout the year hath its peculiar Service or office ; chiefly Septuagesima , Sexagesima , Quinquagesima , and Quadragesima , Sundays . Their Lent-Fast , which is kept in memory of Christs forty days fast , begins on Ash-Wednesday , in which consecrated Ashes are put on their heads in signe of humility , and mortification , and to shew we are but dust and ashes . During the Lent every day in the week , as well as the Sundays , have their proper service and devotion ; on the fifth Sunday in Lent , they begin the commemoration of Christs passion . Palm-Sunday is kept in memory of the branches of trees cut down by the people and born by them , when Christ was riding in triumph to Ierusalem ; therefore this day the Priest blesseth and distributeth branches of trees . The three days immediatly going before Easter are kept with much sadnesse and devotion ; their Matti●s end in darknesse , the Bells are silent , all lights are put out , &c. Three sorts of Oyle are blessed this day , to wit , that of Baptisme , that of the Sick , and that of the Catechumeni ; the Bishop breatheth on the Oyle three times , to signifie the Trinity , whereof the Holy Ghost represented by the Oyle is one of the Persons . After evening service the Altars are stript naked , to shew Christs nakednesse on the Crosse. In some places also they are washed with Wine and Water , and rubbed with Savin leaves , to represent the blood and tears , with which Christ , our true Altar , was washed , and the thornes he was crowned with . In the Parasceve is kept a strict ●ast and silence , no Masse is said this day : Christs passion is read in the Pulpit uncovered ; the dividing of Christs Garment is represented by the Sub-Deacons , much adoration is given to the Crosse. Christs body is carried by two Priests to the Altar , which body was consecrated the day before ; for on this day , and on the holy Sabbath , the Sacrament is not celebrated , because the Apostles those two days were in great fear and sadnesse : And so there is no divine office this Sabbath . On this day the Agni Dei , or Lambs of Wax are consecrated , to defend those that carry them , from Thunder and Lightning . The Paschal Taper is also consecrated , and the fire which was put out , is renewed by new sparkes out of a flint , to represent Christ the true Light of the world , and that stone cut out of the mountain : on the Taper ( being lighted ) are fastned five pieces of frankincense , to represent the spices brought by the Women , and Christs five wounds . The Taper hath three things in it , representing Christ . The cotton or week signifieth his Soul : the wax his Body : and the light , his Divinity . It also putteth the people in minde of the firie Pillar which went before the Israelites to Canaan . The light of the Taper also signifieth both the light of the Gospel here , and the light of glory hereafter . The Lessons are read without title or tone ; the Fonts or Baptisteria are also blessed this day , to shew that by Baptisme we are buried with Christ : the Priest in consecrating the water toucheth it with his hand , dips the Taper in it , bloweth on it , and mixeth the chrisme with it : Baptisme is to be administred but twice a year ; to wit , at this time , and on the day of Pentecost , except in case of necessity : besides divers ceremonies used in Baptism , the Priest bloweth three times on the Infant , gives him chrisme , and a white garment . Four sorts are excluded from being witnesses in Baptism ; namely , religious Persons , Infidels , such as are not confirmed , a man and his wife together ; for becoming spiritual parents , they are not to know one another carnally any more . They say divers Letanies in Baptism ; Confirmation is done by the Bishop , who anoints the child with chrisme on the forehead , as the Priest had done on the crown of his head in Baptism . The reason why the child is twice anointed with chrisme , is , because the holy Ghost was given twice to the Apostles ; once here on earth before Christs ascension , and once from heaven in a fuller measure after Christs ascension . By the first they received a new birth or regeneration ; by the second growth strength and perfection . Therefore this Sacrament of confirmation is called by the Greek Fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perfection or consummation . The chrisme wherewith they are anointed , is made and consecrated on the day of the Lords Supper , because two days afore Easter Mary Magdalen anointed Christs head and feet . The Priest must not confirme except by delegation from the Pope ; this belongs onely to the Bishop , because it is an Apostolical Function , and Bishops are the Apostles successors . Confirmation is not to be given to those that are not baptized ; because the character of this Sacrament , presupposeth the character of Baptisme . Neither must children be confirmed till they be able to give an account of their faith . Then the Bishop strikes the childe on the cheek with his hand , to shew he must be content to suffer for Christ . On the holy Sabbath , the Altars begin to be covered again , Gloria in excelsis is sung , the Bells are rung , as preparatives for the Resurrection ; but before the Gospel incense is carried instead of light , to shew that the light of the world was supposed to be yet in the grave by the women that went to embalme him . And the Post-Communion is not sung , to shew how the Apostles were silent , Of these and other Ceremonies , see the afore named Authors . when Christ was apprehended .

Q. 22. What be their other holy days which they observe ?

A. The chief is the Feast of Easter , in which their Churches , Altars , Crosses , and Priests , are cloathed in their best Ornaments ; nothing this day must be eat or drunk without the Priests benediction , and signed with the Crosse. In Easter week the custome was in Salutations , to say The Lord is risen , and to answer thus : Thanks be to God , and then to kisse each other ; which custome is yet observed by the Pope to the Cardinals when he sayeth Masse this day . The next Sunday to Easter is called Dominica in albis , because they that are baptized on the holy Sabbath , lay aside on this day their white Garments . The second Sunday is called Expectationis , the day of expectation or looking for the comming of the Holy Ghost . On Easter day before Masse , there is a solemn procession of the Priests cloathed in white , singing the Resu●rection ; before whom are carried Tapers burning , Crosses , and Banners . There are also Processions all the week after to the Fonts singing , in imitation of the Israelites rejoycing for the drowning of their enemies in the read sea : Baptism is the sea , and our sins are our enemies ; every day also this week the Neophytes are led to the Church by their god-fathers and god-mothers , with wax Tapers before them , which on the next Sunday , called in albis , they offer to the Priests . From the Octaves of Easter till Whitsunday , are sung two Halellujahs every Sunday , and one every working day , to shew that the joyes of heaven are represented , which the soul onely participates till the Resurrection , and after that , soul and body together , which is a double Hallelujah : every day i● Easter week hath its peculiar Epistle and Gospel , mentioning the Resurrection of Christ , and our happinesse in heaven : to this same purpose hath every Sunday after Easter its peculiar Masse and service . Rogation Sunday , which is the fifth after Easter , is so called from praying or asking ; for being Ascension day is neer , and we cannot follow Christ corporally into heaven , therefore we are taught to follow him by our prayers : three days then before Ascension day , are Rogations , Letanies , or prayers both for spiritual and temporal blessings ; the Letany used at this time , is called the Lesser , invented by Mamertus Bishop of Vienna , in a time when Wolves and other wild Beasts had broke out of the woods , and killed divers people ; the greater Letany was the invention of Gregory the first , when Rome was afflicted with a great Plague , caused by the poysonable breath of serpents ; on these Rogation daies there use to be processions , with Crosses , Reliques , and Banners carried before , singing also and praying for divers blessings ; among the rest , for the fruits of the earth : the Vigil or Eve of Ascension hath its proper Mass ; on Ascension day is a soleum procession ; on the Sunday after , promises are read concerning the coming of the holy Ghost : on Whitsun Eve Baptisme is celebrated as it was on Easter Eve ; for as we are dead with Christ i● baptisme , so we are baptized with the Holy Ghost , which was accomplished when he came down on the Apostles : the Feast of Pentecost is kept seven days , at which time , because of baptisme , white is worn ; this colour signifieth that all who are baptized , are made Priests to God the Father ; for the Priests garment is white ; it sheweth also the innocency and purity that ought to be among Christians ; and it puts them in mind of the resurrection , and glory of the life to come . They pray standing , in sign of liberty obtained by the Spirit ; Hallelujah and Gloria in excelsis are sung often this week ; from Easter till this time , no man is bound to fast : this feast is observed seven days ▪ to shew the seven gifts of the holy Ghost ; and every day three Lessons are read , because all the seven gifts are included in these three , Faith , Hope and Charity . The next Sunday is kept to the honour of the Trinity ; for as Christmasse was ordained to be kept in honour of God the Father , who sent his son into the world , and Easter to Christ the second Person , and Whitsunday to the third Person ; so this Sunday was instituted to the three persons together ; and from this day are named the other Sundaies till Adv●●t , whereof are twenty six ; to each of which is appropriated a peculiar Masse , See the authors above named . with Lessons and Psalms fit for each day .

Q. 23. What be their canonical hours of prayer ?

A. Their set hours of prayer are called canonical , Their canonical hours of prayer , and observati●ns thereupon . because they are prescribed by the Canons of the Church , and regularly observed by devout people . These hours they ground upon the practise of David and Daniel , who prayed three times a day . These hours are seven , because David speaketh of calling upon God seven times a day , because the gifts of the holy Ghost are seven ; and the foul spirit bringeth seven spirits worse then himself ; there be seven deadly sins ; the walls of Ierico fell down at the blowing of the seven Ram horn Trumpers ; there were seven Aspersions in the Levitical Law , Levit. 14. & 16. We read also of seven Lamps , and seven golden Candlesticks . These canonical hours are not onely for the day , but also for the night , after the example of David and Christ , who spent some part of the night in prayer ; and of the Church in the Canticles , which sought Christ in the night . The Prince of darknesse is most busie in the night to assault us , therefore we ought to watch and pray , that we may not be slaine with the Egyptian first born in the night . The Nocturnals or night praises , are said at midnight , because at that time Paul and Silas praised God : and so did David . About that time Christ rose from the grave , as the Greek Church believeth , but the Latine Church holdeth that he arose in the morning . The first hour of the day is dedicate to prayer ; that whilest the Sun riseth , we may call upon the Sun of righteousness who bringeth health under his wings . About that hour he was mocked , spit upon , & buffeted : and at that hour after his resurrection , he was seen by his Disciples standing on the Sea shore . To whom the first fruits of the earth were offered in old time ; to him also should the first fruits of the day be offered . The third hour is consecrated to prayer , because then Christ was crowned with thorns , and condemned by Pilate . It was the third hour also that the holy Ghost descended on the Apostles . The sixt hour is canonicall because then Christ was crucified ; at that houre Peter went up to the top of the house to pray , acts 10. and then it was that Christ asked water from the woman of Sa●atia . The ninth hour is for prayer , because then Christ gave up the ghost ; so Peter and Iohn went up into the Temple at the ninth hour of prayer acts 3. The evening also is a time for prayer ; then they have their Vespers , because the Iewes had their evening Sacrifice : Of these hours Cassianus speaketh , Rabanus Maurns , Isidor , Amalarius , Fortunatus Rupertus Tuitiens . &c. then it was that Christ instituted the Sacrament of the Eucharist at his last Supper . And then was his body taken down from the Crosse. The hour of the Completory about the beginning of the night is Canonical also ; in memory of Christs buriall . And because David would not go up into his bed , nor suffer his eye-lids to slumber , till he had found out a place for the Temple . Then is sung the song of old Simeon , Nunc dimittis .

Q. 24. What else may we observe about these Canonical hours ?

A. That all Priests , Deacons , and Sub-Deacons , are bound to observe these hours ; so are also Monks and Nuns , if they be not Novices . But the inferiour orders of Clergy that are not beneficed , as they are not debarred from Marriage , so they are not tied to these Canonical hours . They also that are excommunicate and degraded , are to observe these hours , for the character is indelible ; but sick persons and such as have any natural impediment are excused . Again , these Canonical prayers are not to be said everywhere , but in the Church , because the multitude of petitioners makes prayers the more efficacious ; otherways , they acknowledge that private prayers may be said anywhere . The times also , order , and reverence , must be observed in saying of these prayers , and diligent attention must be used without wandering thoughts ; the attention must be ●ixed not onely on the words and sense thereof , but chiefly on God the object of our prayers ; and devotion must be used both outward in prostrating of the body , and inward in humility and submission of the minde . But on Sundays and all the time between 〈◊〉 and Pentecost they pray standing , to shew 〈◊〉 readinesse ( being risen with Christ ) in seeking the things that are above . Beneficed men who neglect in six moneths time to say the Canonical prayers , are to lose their benefices . In the first Canonical hour the Kyrie Eleeson is said ; so is the Lords Prayer , and the Creed , but with a low voice , to shew that prayer and faith consist rather is the heart then in the tongue . In the third hour prayers are said for the dead , as well as for the living . The sixe hour they say Adam fell , and was 〈◊〉 out of Paradise , therefore they hold it then a fi● time , by prayer to enter into Gods favour again . The ninth hour Christs side was peirced , out of which flowed water and blood , the two Sacraments of the Church , then the Vaile of the Temple rent asunder , the graves opened , and Christ descended into hell ; all which do furnish sufficient matter for prayers and praises that hour . In the end of the day are said the Vespers or evening service , to signifie that Christ came in the end of the world . In the evening Christ washed his Disciples feet and was known to the two Disciples in breaking of bread , as they were going to Emaus . Five Psalmes are then said , in reference to Christs five wounds , and to expi●●e the sins of our five sences . In the evening is sung the Magnificat , to shew that in the evening of the world the Virgin brought forth Christ , in whom is our cheifest rejoycing . And then are Lamps lighted to put us in minde that with the wise Virgins we should have our Lamps ready to meet the Bridgroome . The Completory is a fit time for prayer , because then Christ prayed , and swear Blood in the Garden . The song of 〈…〉 then sung ; for as he immediatly before his death uttered these words , so should we before our sleep● which is a resemblance of death . Four Psalmes 〈◊〉 are then said , to expiate the sins of our child-hood , youth , manhood , and old age . The Creed is said the first hour and 〈◊〉 , to shew that all 〈◊〉 workes must begin and end i● saith . About mid-night are said the Nocturnals , because about that 〈◊〉 the Egyptian first borne were 〈◊〉 , then Christ was borne , then was he apprehended by the Iewes ; 〈◊〉 are we in greatest danger , then is the prince of darknesse most busie in his workes of darknesse . See Gabriel , Biel in can . missae . Navarr . de orat . et hor. can . Durandus in rationali . Durantus de ritibus Ecclesiae &c.

Q. 25. What m●y we observe concerning their Processions ?

A. They ground their Processions on the practise of David and Salomon , when the o●e accompained the Ark in Triumph to the Tabernacle , the other to the Temple . They have four solemn Processions . Namely on the Purification of the Virgin , on Palm-Sunday , on Easter day , and on Holy thursday , being the fortieth day after Easter , and the day of Christs Asension , kept in memory of that Procession which Christ made with his Disciples , Their Processions and observations thereon . when they walked to the No●ne of Olives , from whence he ascended to Heaven ; as there is a Procession every Sunday in memory of Christs Resurrection , so there was wount to be another every Thursday in remembrance of his Ascension ; but because of the multitude of Festivals this is kept but once yearly solemnly , yet every Sunday it is remembred in that days Procession . They hold also that these Processions were typified by the Israelits comming out of Egypt . For as Moses delivered them from the Tyranny of Phar●●h , so hath Christ freed us from the oppression of Satan . The Tables of the Law were received on Sinai , and carried before the people , so the Gospel is taken down from the Altar , and carried in their Procession . A fiery pillar went before the Israelites , and burning Tapers are carried before the people in these solemnities : as every Tribe had their armes and colours carried before them , so here are carried Crosses and Banners . Their Levites hore the Tabernacle , and our Deacons carry the Coffer or Pix . Their Priests carried the Ark , and our Priests carry the holy Reliques . In their Procession Aaron followed in his Ornaments , and in ours , the Bishop in his Pontificals . There was the sounding of Trumpets , here the noyse of Bells ; there was sprinkling of Blood , here of holy water , &c. They carry Banners and Crosses in memory of that Crosse seen in the aire by Constantin , and which after he always wore in his Banners . Besides these triumphant Processions , they have also in times of publick calamity , m●urnfull Processions which they call Rogatio●s , and the Greeks Litaniae , that is prayers of supplications , of which there is the great Letanie kept on Saint Marks Feast , and invented by Gregory the first in a great Plague at Rome . The lesser Letanie is kept three days before the ascension , and was invented at Vienna by Mamertus Bishop there , in a time when there were great Earth-quakes and Irruptions of Wolves which in France did great hurt : this is called the lesser Rogation , because it was found out in a lesser City then Rome , and by a lesser Bishop then Gregory . Yet the lesser is more ancient by 80. years , for it was devised in the time of Zeno the Emperor of Constantinople ; whereas the other was found out in the time of Mauritius , who was contemporary with Gregory the great . Of these things see the forenamed writers . Pope Liberius appointed there should be Letanies , when Wars , Plague , or Famine do threaten ; which commonly fall out about that time of the year , wherein the memory of Christs Ascension is observed .

Q. 26. Wherein consisteth the Eighth part of their Worship ?

A. In the Worship of the Saints , whom they honour with Temples , Chappels , Altars , Images , Holy-days , mentioning of their names in the Masse , reserving and worshiping of their Reliques , praying to them , &c. They divide them into four ranks ; namely , Apostles , Martyrs , Confessors , and Virgins . The Festival days of the Saints , kept in memory of their martyrdom , are called Natales , that is , birth-days ; Festival days of the Saints . for then they began truly to live , when they died for Christ . In the Kalendar these following Saints have their Holy-days ; Fabian and Sebastian , Agnes , the Conversion of S. Paul , Iulian , Agatha , the Purification of Mary ; this day is a Procession in memory of that Procession which Ioseph and Mary made to the Temple : this Feast was instituted in the time of Iustin●an , upon a great mortality which then hapned , and candles this day are carried with great solemnity , to shew that our light should shine before men ; that Christ who was this day presented in the Temple , is the true light of the world ; and that like wise Virgins , whereof Mary was the chief , we should have our Lamps ready : the Feast of S. Peters chair is kept in memory of his advancement first to the Bishoprick of Antioch , then of Rome : the Feast of the Annunciation is kept in memory of the tidings which the Angel brought to Mary of her conception : on the first of May is the Feast of Philip and Iames the lesser , the son of Alpheus , and Brother of our Lord , who was the first Bishop of Ierusalem , had seen Christs Transfiguration , and for preaching Christ , was thrown down from the pinacle of the Temple by the Jewes : the other Iames called the greater , and of Compostella , was the son of Zebedaeus , and brother to S. Iohn the Evangelist : on the third of May is the invention of finding of the Crosse by Helena , Constantines mother : the Feast of S. Iohn Baptist is kept the 24. of Iune , in which are fires made , and Torches carried , to shew that he was a shining and a burning Lamp : the Feast of Peter and Paul is kept the 29 of Iune , in memory that they both suffered in one day under Nero : on the 25 of Iuly is the Feast of S. Iames , S. Iohns brother , who preached the Gospel in Spain , and returning to Ierusalem , was beheaded by Herod : the Feast of the seven Sleepers is on the 27 of Iuly ; these flying from the persecution of Decius , hid themselves in a Cave , where they slept about 300 years , and being awaked , thought they had slept but one night : the Feast of S. Peters Chaines is kept August the first , in memory of Peters miraculous delivery from Herods prison , when the Chaines fell from him of their own accord : the Feast of S. Laurence is kept August the tenth , in memory of his martyrdom under Valerian ; he was Arch-Decon of Rome , after whom , none there have had that title : the Assumption of Mary is on the fifteenth of August , this is her greatest Feast ; for it is ushered in with a fast , and hath its Octave : on this day herbes and flowers are gathered and blessed , because she is compared to the Rose and Lilly : S. Bartholomews ▪ Feast is on the 24 of August ; he preached in India , and then in Albania of Armenia , where he was first ●leaed , and then beheaded , therefore some keep the Feast of his Excoriation , others of his Decollation : S. Iohn Baptists Decollation is kept the 29 of August ; his head hath been removed from divers places : the Nativity of S. Mary is celebrated the 8 of September ; it was kept in heaven by the Angels , ( so goeth the story ) long before it was observed by men here on earth ; the Romane Church celebrates no Nativities , except that of Christs , of his Mother , and of his Forerunner : The Exaltation of the Crosse is kept the 14 of September , in memory of the Crosse recovered from Cosroes , King of Persia , by the Emperor Heraclius , and by him carried in triumph into Ierusalem : the Feast of S. Matthew the Apostle and Evangelist , is on the 21 of September , in remembrance of his suffering for Christ in Ethiopia , where having planted the Gospel , he was beheaded there : S. Lukes day is on the 18 of October ; he was a Painter , Physitian , and Evangelist , and the Disciple of Saint Paul : the Feast of Simon and Iude is kept on the 28 of October ; these were brothers , and sons to Mary Cleophas , who married to Alpheus ; they had two brothers more , to wit , Iames the lesser , and Ioseph called Barsa●as , and sirnamed Iustus : Simon was called Zelotes , and Cananaeus , from Cana of Galilee : Iude was named 〈◊〉 and Lebeus ; Simon preacht in Egypt , afterward he succeded Iames in the See of Ierusalem , where he was crucified : Iude preached to the Medes and Persians , and suffered at Persis : the first of November is dedicated to all the Saints , because there be more then can have particular dayes assigned them . The old Romans worshipped all their gods together in one Temple called Fantheon ; Christians held it fitter to worship all the Saints and Martyrs in the same Temple , under the name of Saint Mary ; this Feast is ushered in with fasting , the day before , and backed with prayers for all souls in Purgatory the day after Saint Martin Bishop and Confessor , is honoured the eleventh of November , for his charity to the poor , in parting with his own Garments to cloath them , and for his humility , in that he would dye on no other bed but on a heap of ashes ; this Feast hath its Vigil and Octave . They thought that he should be thus honoured by men , who had been honoured by Angels : The thirtieth of November is Saint Andrew● day ; he preached in Scythia , Achaia , and other places thereabout , and suffered death on a crosse ; his bones , with those of Saint Luke , were translated to Constantinople , in the time of Constantine the second . The sixth of December is for Saint Nicholas , the Bishop , famous for his charity , boldnesse , and constancy in the maintenance of Christianity . They write that being an Infant he would never suck his Mothers brests but once on Wedensdays and Fridays . The 21 of December is for Saint Thomas , who preached to the Indians , & by their Idolatrous Priests was first shot with arrows , and then thrust through with a lance , as he was at his prayers . Saint Stephen is celebrated the six and twentieth of December ; as he was the first Martyr , so he deserved to be the first in the Kalendar : the first Martyr is placed next to Christs Nativity , to shew Christ was born , that we might suffer ; and Christs Nativity here on earth , was the cause of Stephens Nativity in Heaven . Saint Iohn the beloved Disciple , is honoured on the seven and twentieth of December : He escaped miraculously , first poyson , and then burning oyle . The eight and twentieth of December , is for the Innocents , who suffered in their Infancy by Herod , for the Infant King of the Iewes Christ Jesus ; there are multitudes of Saints more , who are placed in the Kalendar , as Ambrose , Bishop , on December 7. Anselme , Bishop , April 21. Augustine , Bishop , August 21. Babylas , Bishop , Ianuary 24. Barbara the Virgin , December 4. Barnabas the Apostle , Iune 11. Basil , Bishop , April 26. Basil the Great , Ianuary 1. Bernard , Abbot , August 20. Bonav●ntura the Cardinal , Iuly 14. Three Bonifaces , and three Katharines on several days . Christopher , Martyr , Iuly 25. Clemens , Pope and Martyr , November 23. Saint Paul's conversion , April 25. Saint Austins conversion , May 5. Cyprian , Martyr , September 26. Dionyflus the Areopagi●e , October 9. Epiphanius , Bishop , May 12. George , Martyr , April 24. Gregory the Great Pope , March 12. Gregory Nazianzen , Bishop , May 9. Gregorius Thaumaturgu● , November 17. William , Confessor , February 10. Hierom , September 30. Ignatius , Bishop and Martyr , Feburary 1. Ignafius Loyo●a , Iuly 31. Iohannes Chrysostom , Bishop , Ianuary 27. Iohn Damascen , May 〈◊〉 Ioseph Maries husband , March 19. Irenaeus , Martyr , August 26. Iulianus , Martyr , Ianuary 9. Iustinus , Martyr , April 13. Landfrancus , Bishop , Iuly 3. Laurence , Martyr , August . 10. Lewis , King , August 25. Mary Magdalen , Iuly 22. Matthias , Apostle , February 24 , Michael , Arch-angel , September 29. Narcissus , Bishop , October 29. Olaus , King , But of these passages see the Roman Martyrology , Baronius , Surius , Durandus , Fasti Mariae , Lippelous , &c. Iuly 29. Patrick , Bishop , March 17. Polycarpus , Bishop . Ianuary 26. Severinus Boethius , October 23. Thomas , Bishop , December 29. Tomas Aquin●s , March 7. Vigilius , Bishop , Iune 26. There are multitudes more in the Roman Ka●endar , but these are the chiefe which I have culled out : They have also holy days for some eminent Iewes , as Daniel the Prophet , &c. For Angels also , and for dedication of Churches , which the Greeks call E●coenia , a custom borrowed from the Jews .

Q. 27. What Ornaments and Vtensils doe they use in their Churches dedicate to Christ and the Saints ?

A. They have in them their reliques , pictures , Their ornaments and utensils used in Churches dedicate to Christ and the Saints . images ; crosses also , and crucifixes , the images also of Angels , which they paint with wings to signifie their swiftnesse , and sublimity of their nature ; with white garments also to shew their purity . The images of Christ and of the Saints , are painted with the sunne , beams about their heads , to represent the glory they are in . God the Father is represented like an old man , because he is described by Daniel like the ancient of daies . The Holy Ghost is painted like a Dove ; because in that form he appeared on Christ . They have Chalices not of Glasse , because subject to breaking ; not of wood , because that is porous and drinks in the liquor ; not of brasse nor copper , because of the bad smell thereof , and rust , or canker , but of silver or gold . They have also candlesticks , tapers and lamps , which they burn to the Saints by day , to shew they are not in darknesse , but in light . Their censers and incense represent Christ , and the prayers of the Saints which like incense ascend before God ; these odors are burnt in their Churches , both to expel bad vapors , and to refresh the sences . They have also their flaps or fans to drive away flies from the Chalice , after the example of Abraham , who drove away the birds from his sacrifice ; and to teach us that we should drive away all wandring thoughts when we pray . Their Patin● and other vessels shining bright , put us in mind how we should shine in out conversation . The Corporal is the linnen cloath in which the Eucharist is covered , signifying how Christs body was wrapped up in fine linnen ; for as linnen is first washed , then wrung , and lastly dried ; so must our souls be first washed in tears , then wrung by repentance , and lastly dried by the heat of the love of God . Organs are also used in Churches to excite the minde , and to stir up devotion . Yet in the Popes Chappel there are none , perhaps to shew that he needs no such helps . Their Altars are inclosed with railes , to keep off the people , for the Priests only have accesse to them ; they were anciently places of refuge , and are covered all the year , except in the passion week ; then they are stript , to represent Christs nakednesse on the crosse . Ordinarily the Altar is placed towards the East , yet in the Church of Antioch it was placed towards the West . On the Altar s●ands the Pixis or Ciborium , which keepeth the Host for strangers , sick persons and travellers ; but it must not be kept above seven dayes , least it mould ; therefore the Priest must eat it himselfe , and put in a fresh one . They have Fonts , called Baptisteria , of stone , in which the water of Baptisme is consecrated by the Priest , who poureth oyle into it ; he also by breathing ▪ and by certain words exorciseth the evil spirit . Salt is consecrated , and put into the childs month , to shew that he must have spiritual Salt within him : Then the Priest layeth his hand on the childs head , in sign he is reconciled and made a member of the Church . Then he signeth his forehead with the sign of the crosse , that hereafter he may not be ashamed of Christ crucified . He puts his finger into his eare and into his nostrils also with spittle ; saying to his right eare Epph●ra , that is , be thou opened ; to shew that by nature we are deaf in spiritual things , as was that man whom Christ after this manner cured in the Gospel ▪ The touching of the Nostrils sheweth that the child must remember his vow in baptisme , so long as he hath breath in him . Then he anoints the Child two times , that he may renounce the devil and all his works , &c. The breast is first anointed , then the shoulders , to shew the strength of our love , and faith in the Trinity , and that withall we must be wrestlers against all spiritual wickednesse . The childe is three times dipe in the water , and in some places onely sprinkled ; to shew Christs three days burial , and our faith in the Trinity . After baptisme the child is anointed by the Priest on the forehead with chrisme , See Innocent 3. L. 2 de myst . missae . Rab. Maurus de instit. eleric . Amalar. Fortunat . de eccles. officiis . Isidor de eccles. officiis . Alcuin . de celeb . missae D●●antus &c. and cloathed in white , to signifie he must cast off the old man , and be cloathed with innocency : Antiently those that were baptized at Easter , wore white all that week , which they laid aside the Sunday following , called therefore 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 ; this also signified the glory of the resurrection . Then a wax candle burning is given him , to shew the light of faith and knowledge that should be in him , and with which he should be ready to meet the bridegroom . Then the Godfathers are instructed concerning their duty to the Child .

Q. 28. What other Vtensils have they in their Churches ?

A. They have three viols or flaggons for oyl , which the Priest carrieth on the day of the Lords Supper ; one holds the oyl of the Catechumeni , the second is for the Chris●me , and the third for the oyl of the sick . With the Chrisme the baptized are anointed on their crown ; and they that are confirmed , on the forehead , and so are they who be ordained . The Catechumeni and 〈◊〉 are anointed with single oyl . They have also in thei● Churches holy water pots , which by some are called 〈◊〉 , by others Situlae , and Aqu●nina●ia and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This pot must be of Stone or Marble , at which is tied with a chaine the holy water spunge ; with this salt water they are 〈◊〉 that enter into the Church , because antiently they wasted before they entered into the Temple , to shew that with pure and sancti●ied minds we must come before God . They have also Bells which they 〈◊〉 with water , and consecrate with certain prayers ; these have suceeded the Trumpets used by the Jewes , to 〈◊〉 together the Assembly . They have also Altars which they anoint and consecrate ; & holy Reliques , whereof many doubtlesse are supposititious and false ; therefore no new Reliques are to be received without the Bishops approbation , nor to be honoured without the Popes authority . And because the Altar represents Christ , therefore the Priest after Masse , in sign of reverence and subjection kisseth the Altar ; by which also he sheweth the great desire the Church hath to enjoy Christ when she saith , Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth . The Vestry is the place where the sacred Vestiments ( of which we have already spoken ) are kept . Here the Priest before Masse puts on his holy garments ; this place they say represents the Virgins Womb , in which our great high Priest put on the garment of our humane nature , that in it he might offer the true propiatory sacrifi●e to God his Father , for the sins of the world . They make also every part of their material Temple , to have a mystical signification ; The Quire represents the Church triumphant , the main body the Church militant ; the Porch or great Door is Christ , by whom onely we have accesse to the Father ; the Windows are the Scriptures , which give light to the spiritual Church ; the Pillars are the Apostles by their Doctrine supporting the Church ; the Pavement is Humility and faith : Of these and many more See Durandus in his Rationale , and the other writers above named . the Cover is Gods protection ; the Tower with the Bells are the Prelates , which ought to be eminent in their conversation , and sounding in their preaching ; the Cock on the top thereof , is to put them in minde of their vigilancy ; the Lights that shine continually in their Churches , are to signifie our good works which should shine before men .

Q. 29. What office do they perform to the dead ?

A. They have a peculiar office or service for the dead in Purgatory , Their office performed to the dead . which some perform every third day , that they might be partakers of Christs resurrection , who overcame death that day ; some again every seventh day , that they may attain to the eternal Sabbath or rest in Heaven , whereof Gods resting from the works of Creation on the se●enth day , was a type . Others perform this office the thirtieth day , because the Israelites mourned for Moses and Aaron thirty days . Others again the fortieth day , because Ioseph and his brethren bewailed Iacob forty days . Others the fiftieth day , because the fiftieth year is the Jubilee , or year of liberty , which they wish these imprisoned soules may partake eternally . Others perform this office yearly , and make it anniversary ; but if this day fall upon Sunday or any other solemn festivity , then it must not be kept , nor put off till the next day , as the feasts of the Saints are , but must be kept the day before , that the souls may the sooner partake the fruits of our devotion . No Masse must be said on festival days for the dead , except the body be present . And although in the Masse for the living incense is burned , to shew that their prayers like incense ascend before God ; yet in the Masse for the dead incense is not burned , because their prayers are of no efficacy ; for do the dead praise thee ? saith David . The corps may not be brought into the Church , whilest Masse is saying for the living , but must be set in the Porch till Masse be done , and the Mass for the dead be begun , in which Masse the kisse of peace must not be given , because there is no communion between us and the dead , neither can they answer us ; the dead corps is washed and anointed ; then it is carried to the Church ; but by the way the bearers rest three times , to signifie Christs three days rest in the grave . Holy water and Frankincense is put in the grave with the corps , to keep off evil spirits thence , and to shew that the deceased party hath offered to God the incense of his prayers and good life whilest he lived . He is buried with green bayes , to shew that his soul is alive , and that it doth not ●ither with the body ; and with his face upward , and his feet towards the East , to shew his expectation of Heaven , and his readinesse to meet Christ in the Resurrection , whose appearance ( is believed ) shall be in the East . Every Christian that is buried out of the Church , or Church-yard , hath a Crosse set at his head , to shew he was a Christian. C●ergy men that have taken orders , are buried in the habit of their orders ; all are wrapt in linnen , because Christ was so ; yet some are buried in sackcloth to shew their repentance . Antiently the names of holy men departed were registred in scrolls or ●olding tables called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which word Diptycha the Latin Church retained ; these were kept by the Bishop , and the ●ames publickly read , in time of divine service , to shew that the just shall be had in everlasting remembrance . The prayers that are made for the dead , are not for the Saints in Heaven , for they need not our prayers , but our praises to God for them ; nor for the damned in Hell , seeing our prayers can availe them nothing , but onely for those who dying in venial sins unrepented , make satisfaction in Purgatory ; Lastly there is neither Gloria in exce●sis , nor Hallelujah , sung in the office for the dead . Of these passages see Alcui●us de divin . offic. Amalar. Fortunat. de Eccles. officiis , Stephanus Durantus de ritibus Eccles. Cathol. Guliel . Durandus in rationali , &c.

The Contents of the Fourteenth Section .

Of the Eastern Religions , and first of the Greeks . 2. Of the Church dignities , and discipline in the Greek Church at this day ▪ 3. Of the other Nations , professing the Greek Religion , chiefly the Moscovites , and Armenians . 4. Of the Monks , Nun● , and Eremites of Moscovia . 5. Of the form of service in their Chu . ches . 6. How they administer the Sacraments . 7. The Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day . 8. Of their Marriage and Funeral Ceremonies . 9. Of the profession of the Armenians . 10. Of the other Greek Sects , namely the Melchites , Georgians , and Mengrelians . 11. Of the Nestorians , Indians , and Jacobites . 12. Of the Maronites Religions . 13. Of the Cophti . 14. Of the Abyssin Christians . 15. Wherein the Protestants agree with , and dissent from other Christian Churches .

SECT. XIIII .

Quest. 1. HAving taken a view of the differences in Religion among the Romanists and Anti Romanists in the West , what Religion do the Christians in the East professe ?

A. In the East the Greek Religion prevaileth in many places , Gre●k Religion at this day . chiefly in those Countries of Europe ; namely , Greece , Macedon , Epirus , 〈◊〉 , Thr●ce , Servia , Basci● Moldavia , Walachi● ▪ Bosnia , Podolia , and Moscovia ; In the Islands also of the Aegean Sea , and in some parts of Poland , Dalmatia , and Croatia ; in some parts also of Asia , namely , in Natolia , Circassia , Mengrelia , and Russia . The Greek● place much of their devotion in the worship of the Virgin Mary , and of painted , but not carved Images ; in the interces●ion , prayers , help , and merits of the Saints , which they invocate in their Temples . They place justification not in faith , but in workes ; School-divinity , chiefly the works of Thomas Aquin●s ; which they have in Greek , are in great request with them . The Sacrifice of the Masse , is used for the quick , and the dead ; and they use to buy Masses ; they do not hold a Purgatory fire , yet they believe there is a third place between that of the blessed and the damned , where they remain who have deferred repentance till the end of their life ; but if this place be not Purgatory , I know not what it is , not what the souls do there . Though they deny the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son , yet ▪ they baptise in the name of the Three Persons . Priests among them may marry once , but not of●●er . That marriage is unlawfull , which is contracted within the seventh degree of Consanguinity and Affinity . They use leavened bread in the Sacrament , and administer in both kinds ; they have four L●●ts in the year ; they deny the Popes supremacy , abstain from blood and things strangled ; observe the Jewish Sabbath with the Lords day . They use neither confirmation , nor extream unction , and will not have either the blessed souls i● Heaven to enjoy Gods presence , or the wicked in Hell to be tormented ●ill the day of judgement ; preaching is little used amongst them , but Masses often ; therefore one of their Monks , whom they call Coloieri , for preaching , See the Councel of Florence , Boterus , Chytraeus , Brerewood , Ieremy , Patriarch of Constantinople in resp. ●d German . Possevin . de reb . Mosc●v . &c. sometimes in Lent , and at Christmasse , and Eastet , was accused and banished to Mount Sinai by the Patriarch of Constantinople , as Chytraus witnesseth . They esteem equal with the Scriptures , the Acts of the seven Greek Synods , and the writings of Basil , Chrysosto●e , 〈◊〉 , and their traditions . They believe that the souls of the dead are bettered by the prayers of the living . They are no less for the Churches authority and for Traditions , then the Roman Catholicks be ; when the Sacrament is carried through the Templ● , the people by bowing themselves adore it , and falling on their knees , kisse the 〈◊〉 .

Q. 2. What Ecclesiastical Dignities and Discipline is there in the Greek Church at this day ?

A. They have their Patriarch , Greeks , their Church dignities and discipline at this day . who resides at Constantinople , who is elected by his Metropolitans and Arch-Bishops , but is confirmed by the great Turkes chief Bassa , who upon promise of some thousand Duckets from the Patriarch , do●h ratifie his priviledges . He hath no more authority with the great Turk , then any Christian Embassadour , who thinks it a great honour to be admitted to fall down at the Seigniors feet , and to kisse his cloak . Next to the Patriarch are the Metropolitans , who are placed according to their antiquity . Of thes Metropolitans are 74. under whom are Arch-Bishops , and Bishops . The Metropolitan of Thessalonica hath ten Bishops under him ; he of Athens hath six ; Corinth hath foure Bishops , and one hundred Churches ; Mitylena had five Bishopricks , but now none ; Chalcedon hath a Metropolitan and sixty Churches , but no Bishops ; The Metropolis of Nicaea hath fifty Churches , but no Bishop at this time ; Ephesus hath fifty Churches , but no Bishop ; Philippi , the Metropolis of Macedonia , hath one hundred and fifty Churches ; Antiochia of Pi●idia , is Metropolis of fourty Churches ; Smyr●a is Metropolis of eighty Churches ; but fourty or fifty persons make a Church in Greece . Most of the Metropolies in Asia are ●●ined . The Greeks at Constantinople are distributed into certain Churches , where they meet on Sundays and holy days ; their greatest congregations scarce exceed three hundred persons . Their chiefe Feast is that of Maries assumption ; every Lords day in Lent , the Patriarch sayeth Masse , sometimes in one Church , sometimes in another , where he collects the almes of well disposed people . They have no musick in their Churches : the Women are shut up in their Churches within latises , that they may not be seen by the men . In the Patriarchs own Church are to be seen the bodies of Mary Salome , of Saint Euphemi● , and the Murble Pillar , to which Christ was bound , when he was scourged . They have also in the Greek Church Hieromonachi and Priests whom they call Popes ; 〈◊〉 may consecrate , and say Masse . They have the● ? Lay-Monks , Deacons , and Sub-Deacons , and their Anagnostes , who read the Dom●nical Epistle and other things . The Monks who are all of Saint Basils order have their Archimandrithes or Abbots . Their Monks are not idle , but work ; they are called Caloieri ; the Patriarch , See the above named Authors , and the Letters of Stephen Gerlochius to Crusius , An. 1575. Metropolites , and Bishops are of this order , and abstain from flesh ; but in Lent , and other fasting times they forbear fish , milk and egges ; the Greeks celebrate their Liturgies in the old Greek tongue , which they scarce understand . On festival days , they use the Liturgy of Basil , on other days that of Chrysost●me . They have no other tran●lation of the Bible , but that of the 70.

Q. 3 , What other Nations professe the Greek Religion , besides those al●eady named ?

A. The Moscovites and Armenians ; ●s for the Moscovites , Moscovites , their Religion and discip●in . they with the Russians were converted by the Greeks , and are with them of the same communion and faith , saving that they differ from the Greeks , in receiving children of seven years old to the Communion , in mingling the bread and wine in the chalice with warm water , and distributing it together in a spoon : besides , they permit neither Priest nor Deacon to officiate or take orders , except they be married ; and yet when they are actually in orders , will not allow them to marry : they dissolve marriage upon every light occasion : the Arch-Bishop of Mosco , their chief Metropolitan , was wont to be confirmed by the Patriarch of Constantinople , but is now nominated by the Prince or Great Duke , and consecrated by three of his own Suffragans , whereof there be but eleven in all that Dominion ; but the Bishops of South Russia subject to the King of Poland , have submitted themselves to the Pope ; and whereas the Russian Clergy were wont to send yearly gifts to the Patriarch of Constantinople , residing at Sio or Chios ; now the Gr●at Duke himself sends him somewhat yearly toward his maintenance : the Bishops of Moscovia , besides their Tythes , have large rents to maintain them according to their Place and Dignitie ; and they have as large an Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , as any Clergy in Christendome : they do so highly esteemthe Scriptures and four General Councels , that they touch them not without crossing and bowing : Besides their Patriarch and two Metropolitans of Novograd , and Rostove , they have 4 Arch-Bishops , and six Bishops ; besides Priests , Arch-Priests , Deacons , Monks , Nuns , and Heremites . The Patriarch of Mosco was invested in his jurisdiction by Hieronymo , the banished Patriarch of Constantinople , or Sio ; because in the Isle Chio or Sio , was the Patriarchs seat , after he was banished by the Turk from B●zantium . The Bishops in their Solemnities wear rich Mitres on their heads , embroydered copes with Gold and Pearle on their backs , and a Crosiers staff in their hands ; when they ride abroad , they blesse the people with their two fore-fingers . All Bishops , Arch Bishops , and Metropolites are chosen by the Great Duke himselfe , out of their Monasteries ; so that first they must be Monks , before they can attain these dignities ; so they must be all unmarried men . The Ceremonies of the Bishops inauguration are in a manner the same that are used in the Church of Rome . Preaching is not used in this Church ; onely twice a year , to wit , the first of September , which is their new years day , and on Saint Iohn Baptists day , in the Cathedral Church a short speech is made by the Metropolite , Arch-Bishop , or Bishop , tending to love with their neighbours , obedience and Loyalty to their Prince , to the observation of their Fasts and Vows , and to perform their dnti●● to the holy Church , &c. Clergy there keep out learning , to keep up Tyranny . The Priests crowns are not shaven but shorne , and by the Bishop anointed with oyle ; who in the Priests ordination puts his Surplise on him , and sets a white crosse on his breast , which he is not to wear above eight days ; and so he is authorised to say , sing , and administer the Sacraments in the Church . They honour the Images of Saints ; their Priests must marry but once ; the 〈◊〉 people pray not themselves , but cause the Priests 〈◊〉 pray for them , when they go about any businesse or journy . Every year there is great meetings to solemnise the Saints day that is Patron of their Church ; and to have prayers said to that Saint for themselves and friends , and so an offering is made to the Priest for his pains ; See the above named Authors , and withall the History of Russia , by G. Fletcher , Possevin . de reb . Moscov . Sigism . de Moscovia , Guaguin descrip. Moscov . &c. for he lives on the peoples benevolence , and not on Tythes ▪ once a quarter the Priest blesseth his Parishioners houses with persume , and holy water , for which he is paid ; but whatsoever benefit the Priest makes of his place , he must pay the tenth thereof to the Bishop . The Priest wears long 〈◊〉 of hair ▪ hanging down by his ears , a gowne with a broad cape , and a walking staff in his hand . He wears his surplise , and on solemne days his cope , when he reads the Liturgy . They have their Regular Priests , who live in Covents . In Cathedral Churches are Arch-Priests , and Arch-Deacons ; every Priest hath his Deacon or Sexton .

Q. 4. Are there any store of Monks , Nuns , and Ere●ites in Moscovia ?

A. Every City abounds with Monks of St. Basils order ; Monks and Nuns in Muscovia . for many out of displeasure , others out of fear in avoid punishment , and others to avoid taxes and oppression , do embrace this life ; besides the opinion of ●●●rit they have thereby . When any is admitted , he is by the Abbot stript of his Secular Garments , and next to his skin , is cloathed with a white Fl●nnel shirt ; over which is a long Garment , girded with a ●road leathern belt . The upper Garment is of Say , of a ●ooty-colour ; then his crown is shorne , to whom the Abbot sheweth , that as his haires are taken from his head , so must he be taken from the world : this done he anoints his crown with Oyle , puts on his ●wle , and so receives him into the Fraternity , having vowed abstinence from flesh , and perpetual chastity . The Monks do not onely live upon their rents , but they trade also , and are great Merchants ; as for scholarship they have none . Sergius is a great Saint ●mongst them , to whom the Empress goeth sometimes in Pilgrimage . They have divers Nunneries ; some whereof are onely for Noble mens Widows and Daughters , whose stock the Emperor meanes to ex●i●guish . They have E●emites also , who go stark naked , except about the middle , they wear long hair , and an l●on collar about their neck or middle . The people esteem them as Saints , and Prophets , and whatsoever they say is received as Oracles , even by the great Duke himselfe . See the above named Authors . He thinks himself in great favour with God , who is reproved , or robbed of any part of his goods by them . But of these E●emites there be very few in that cold country .

Q. 5. What form of Service have they in their Churches ?

A. They have their Matti●s every morning ; Moscovites , their Church service . the Priest attended by his Deacon , in the middle of the Church , calls on Christ for a blessing , in the name of the Trinity , and then repeats three times , Lord have mercy upon us : this done , he marcheth into the chancel , whither no man may enter but the Priest alone ; and there at the Altar he sayeth the Lords prayer , and twelve times Lord have mercy upon us ; Then Praised at the Trinity : The Deacon and people answer Amen . Then he reads the Psalmes for the day , and with the people turns to the Images on the wall , to which they bow three times knocking their heads to the ground . Then he reads the Decalogue , and Athanasius his Creed . After this the Deacon standing without the Chancel door , reads a part of their Legend of Saints lives , which is divided into so many parts as there be days in the year ; then he addeth some collects or prayers . This Service lasteth about two hours , all which time many Wax Candles burn before their Images , some as big as a mans wast ; such are vowed and enjoyned by pe●nance . They have about nine of the morning another service , and on Festival days they have solemn devotion . The evening service is begun like the marnings ; after the Psalmes the Priest singeth the 〈◊〉 in their Language , and then all with one voice , Lord have mercy upon us , thirty times together ; and the boyes answer thirty times ; then is read by the Priest , and on holy days sung ; the first Psalme , and 〈◊〉 repented ten times . Then the Priest reads some part of the Gospel , which he ends with three Hallelujahs ; and withal that evening service with a collect for the day ; all this while the Priest standeth as , the high 〈◊〉 . The Deacon● stand without the Chancel , whither they dare not come during service time . See the 〈◊〉 of Russia . The people stand together in the body of the Church , for they have no Pews to sit in .

Q. 6. How do they administer the Sacraments ?

〈…〉 Eight days after the Child is born , he is brought to the Church-porch , Their Sacraments . where the Priest receives him ; and tells the witnesses their duties in the childs education after baptisme , namely to teach him how to know God and Christ , and withal what Saints are the chiefe mediators ; then he conjures the Devil out of the water , and so after some prayers , he plungeth the child three times over head and ears in a tub of warm water , holding it necessary that every part of the child be dipped . They use the same words that we do ; In the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost : and not By the Holy Ghost , as some Hereticks have used . Then the Priest lay●th oyl and salt mixed together on the Childes forehead , on both sides of his face , and on his lips praying that God would make him a good Christian , &c. This done , the child being now made a Christian , is carried from the Porch into the Church : The Priest marching before , who layeth him on a cushion before the feet of the chief Image in the Church , to which he is recommended as to his Mediator . After baptisme the childs hair is cut off , wrapped up in wax , and reserved as a relique in the Church . The Russians use to re-bapbaptise their Proselyte Christians , and in some Monasterie to instruct them in their religion ; first they cloath the new convert with a fresh Russian Garment , then they crown him with a Garland , anoint his head with oyl , put a wax light into his hand , and for seven days together pray over him four times a day ; all which time he is to forbear flesh , and white meats . After the seventh day he is washed , and , on the eighth day is brought into the Church , and there instructed how to bow , knock his head , and crosse himself before their images . The Russians communicate but once a year , in Lent after confession to the Priest ; who calls them up to the Altar , askes them if they be clean from sin ; if they be , they are admitted ; but never above three at one time . Whilest the Priest prayeth , the communicants stand with their ●rms folded one within another ; then he delivereth to them a spoonful of bread and wine tempered together , saying , Eat this drink this , without any pause . Then he delivereth bread by it self , and wine mingled with warm water , to represent the water and bloc● that issued out of Christ side . Then the Communicants follow the Priest thrice about the Altar , with their folded arms . See the above named Histories . At last after prayers the Priest chargeth them to make good cheer and be merry for seven days together , & to fast the next seven days after .

Q. 7. What is the Doctrine and Ceremonies of the Russian Church at this day ?

A , They hold that the Books of Moses ( except Genesis ) are not to be read in Churches , Their Doctrine and Ceremonies . and are of no use since Christs comming ; nor the Prophets , nor the Revelation . 2. They teach that their Church traditions are of equal authority with the word of God . 3. That the Greek Church , chiefly the Patriarch and his Synod , have full authority to interpret the Scriptures , and that their interpretation is authentick . 4. That the Holy Ghost proceedeth not from the Son . 5. They hold Christ to be the onely mediator of redemption , but not of intercession ; this honour they give to the Saints ; chiefly to the Virgin Mary , and Saint Nichola● , who they say is attended upon by three hundred of the chief Angels . 6. Their doctrine and practise is to adore the Images or Pictures of the Saints , whereof their Churches are full , and richly adorned . 7. They teach that in this life there can be no assurance of salvation . 8. And that we are justified not by faith only , but by works also ; which consist in prayers by number on their beads , in fasts , vows , almes , crossings , offerings to Saints , and such like . 9. They ascribe great power to auricular confession in doing away sin . 10. They hold al to be damned , that dye without baptism . 11. Extream Unction is with them a Sacrament , though not of such necessity as baptisme , yet they hold it a cursed thing to dye without it . 12. They re-baptise Christians converted to their Church . 13. They esteem some meats more holy then others , and are very strictly superstitious in their fasts . 14. They disallow marriage in their Clergy ; yet they permit their Priests to marry once . 15. They place such vertue in the cross that they advance it in all their high ways , on the tops of their Churches , on the doors of their Houses ▪ and are upon all occasions signing themselves with it on their foreheads and breasts : They adore it , they use the signe thereof in stead of prayers and thanksgiving in the morning and evening , when they sit down to meat and rise from table ; when they swear , they swear by the Crosse , &c. 16. Such vertue they place in holy Water , that after the Bishops have consecrated the Rivers on the Ep●pbany , as their custome is then every year , people strive who shall first plunge their children , and themselves therein , and think their meat is blessed that is boyled in that water ; and that the sick shall either recover , or be made more fit and holy for God , if they drink thereof . 17. They have their solemn Processions on the Epip●any , in which go two Deacons bearing banners in their hands , the one of our Lady , the other of Saint Michael fighting with the Dragon ; after them follow the other Deacons and Priests two and two in a rank , with copes on their backs , and images hanging on their breasts . After these march the Bishops in their robes , then the Monks and their Abbots : and after them the Patriarch in rich attire , with a ball on the top of his Mytre , as if his head supported the world ; at last comes the great Duke with his Nobility ; when they are come to the River , a hole is made in the Ice ; then the Patriarch prayeth , and conjureth the Devil out of the water ; which done , he casteth salt , and censeth the water with incense , and so it becomes holy . This is the Procession at Mosco ; where the people are provident , least the Devil ( bring conjured out of the water ) should enter into their houses , they make crosses with chalk over their doors . In their Processions also they carry the image of Christ within a Pix upon a high pole , which they adore , & think this image was made without hands . 18. Such holinesse they place in their Priests benediction , that when they brew , they bring a dish of wo●t to the Priest within the Church , which he consecrates , and this makes the whole brewing holy . In harvest they do the like , by bringing the first fruits of their corn to the Priest to be hallowed . 19. On Palm Sunday , when the Patriarch rideth through the Mosco , the Great Duke holds his horse bridle , and the people crie Hosa●●a , spreading their upper garments under his horse feet . The Duke hath for his service that day a pension from the Patriarch of 200. Rubbels . 20. Besides their Wednesdays and Fridays fasts , they have four Lents in the year : The first and great Lent is as ours , before Easter , the second about Midsummer , the third in Harvest time , the fourth about All-Hollow-tide ; the first week of their great Lent they feed upon bread and salt onely , and drink nothing but water ; in this Lent they have three Vigils , in the last whereof which is on good Friday , the whole Parish watcheth in the Church from nine a clock in the evening , till six in the morning ; all which time they stand , except when they fall down and knock their heads against their Images , which must be 1●0 . times in that night . 21. They have a Saint for every day of the year , which is held the Patron of that day . The Image whereof is brought every morning with the crosse into the Great Dukes Chamber , by the Priest his Chaplain ; before which Image the Great Duke prayeth , See Fletcher , Boterus , Les Estats du Monde , and other relations of Moscovia . crosseth himself , and knocks his head to the ground : then is he with his Images be sprinkled by the Priest with holy water . On his Chair where he sitteth , he hath always the picture of Christ , and of his Mother ▪ as often as he , or his Nobles , drink or change their dishes at table , they crosse themselves .

Q. 8 What Ceremonies use they in their 〈◊〉 ari●ges & funerals ?

A. Their Marriages are performed with such words of contract as are used among us , Their Marriages . with a Ring also , and delivery of the Brides hand into the Bride-groomes by the Priest , who stand both at the Altar , opposite to each other . The Matrimonial knot being tied , the Bride comes to the Bride Groome , and falleth down at his feet , knocking her head upon his shooe , in sign of her subjection ; and he casteth the lap of his upper garment over her , in token of cherishing and protection : then the Brides friends bow low to the Bride-Groome , and his friends likewise to hers , in sign of affinity and love : and withall the Bride-Groomes Father offers to the Priest a loaf of bread , who delivers it to the Brides Father , with attestation before God and their pictures , that he deliver the Dowry wholy at the appointed day , and keep love with one another ; hereupon they break the loaf and eat it . This done , the married couple walk hand in hand to the Church porch , where the Bride-Groome drinketh to the Bride , who pledgeth him ; then he goeth to his Fathers house , and she to hers , where either entertain their friends apart . In token of plenty and fruitfulnesse , corn is flung out of the windows upon the Bride and Brid-groom , at their entring into the house . In the evening the Bride is brought to the Bride-Groomes Fathers house ; there she lodgeth that night in silence and obscurity ; she must not be seen by the Bride-Groome , till the next day ; for three days she must say little or nothing ; then they depart to their own house , and Feast their friends . Upon any small dislike the man may enter into a Monastery , and so forsake his wife . Their funerals . At their Funerals they hire women to mourn , who howle over the body in a barbarous manner , asking him what he wanted , and why he would dye ? They use to put into the dead parties hand a letter to Saint Nicholas their chief mediator , to intercede for him . They use both anniversary and monethly commemorations of their dead friends , over whose graves the Priest prayeth , and hath a penny for his pains . They that dye in the winter , because the ground then cannot be digged , have their bodies piled up together in a place , which they call Gods house , till the spring ; what time the bodies and the earth being resolved and softned , See the above named writers . every one taketh his dead freind and burieth him in the same apparel he used to wear when he lived .

Q. 9. What is the profession of the Armenians ?

A. They were altogether of the Greek Religion , Armenians , their Religion . and subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople , but now are fallen off in most Tenets , and have two Patriarchs of thir own ; the one resideth in 〈◊〉 the greater , called 〈◊〉 ; the other in Armenia the lesser ; but now the one sits in Persia ; the other , to wi● , the lesser , in Cilici● . They are in some sort 〈◊〉 , holding a coalition of Christs two natures , into one compounded nature ; but by their late confession ▪ ìt seems they have renounced this opinion . Their Patriarch ▪ they call Catholikes : they administer the Sacrament with unleavened bread ; and will not have Christs body to be really in the Sacrament under the species of bread and wine ; nor do they mingle water with wine . With the Greeks they deny the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son . They give the Eucharist to Infants presently after Baptism ; they pray for the dead , yet deny Purgatory ; they re-baptise converts from the Latine Church . They fast the 25. of December , and keep Christmasse day on the Epiphany , or rather Christs baptisme . They keep the feast of Annunciation the sixt day of April , the Purification the fourteenth of February . They eat flesh on Fridays , betwen Easter and Ascention day . In Lent they feed onely on Herbs , Rootes , Fruits , and Pulse ; they abstain from such beasts they account unclean ▪ they hold that the souls of good men obtain not felicity till the Resurrection : See Baronius , Borerus , Chytraeus , Boemus , Vitriacus his Oriental History ; the Armenian Confession , &c. They admit none to be secular Priests till they are married ; but must not marry the second time . They will not have the Sacraments to confer grace . They administer the cup to all , and celebrate no Masse , without distributing the Sacrament . They invocate Saints , and insert divers words into the Creed which are neither Greek nor Latine .

Q. 10. What other Sects are there of the Greek Religion ?

A. The Melchites , Melchites . so called from Melech , a King , because they have always followed the faith of the Emperors of Constantinople , according as it was established by the Councel of Chalcedon , against Eutyches and Dioscorus . They are also called Syrians , from the country where they inhabit . These are altogether of the Greek Religion and Communion , but not of the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople , but of the Arch-Bishop of Damascus , under the title of Patriarch of Antiochia ; for this City , where Christianity had its first residence and name , and where Peter sat seven years Bishop , being wasted and forsaken , the Patriarchs seat was translated to Damascus , where it remaineth . 2. The Georgians are also of the Greek Religion , Georgians . but are not sub●ect to the Patriarch of Constantinople , having a Metropolitan of their own , whose residence is in the Monastery of Saint Katharine , in Mount Sin●i , a great way from Iberia , lying between the Euxin and Caspian Seas , where the 〈◊〉 inhabit ; who are so called from Saint George , as some think , who converted them to Christianity , and whose picture they carry yet in 〈…〉 ; but doubtlesse they were called 〈◊〉 before Saint George was born ; for Mela speake of them in the first Book of his Geography , who lived in the time of Claudius the Emperor ; and Vadianus on that place , thinks they were called Georgians from their Husbandry , to which they were much addicted . 3. The Georgians next Neighbours , Mengrelians . to wit , the Mengrelians , called of old Colchi , and the ancient Zychi , now called Circassians , Circassians . whence the Sultan had his 〈◊〉 , are also of the Greek Communion , and subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople ; See Bellonius his observations , Boterus , Chytraeus de stat. Eccles. Thomas ● Iesu. Brerewood , Prateolus de Sectis , &c. but they baptise not their Children till they be eight years old . In other points they are of the Greek Religion , being converted to Christianity by Cyrillus and Methedius the Apostles or Ministers of the Patriarch of Constantinople .

Q. 11. What is the Religion of the Nestorians , Christians of Saint Thomas , and Jacobites ?

A. 1. The Nestorians , so called from Nestorius the Heretick , whose opinion concerning two Persons in Christ they held a long time , and spread themselves through a great part of Asia , Nestorians . by reason of Cosroes the Persian King , who in hatred to Hera●●ius the Emperor , caused all Christians within his Dominions to become Nestorians ; these were subject to the Patriarch of Musal , which some think to be Bagded or Babylo● , others Seleucia , and others a part of old 〈◊〉 ; but at this day most of them are subject to the Pope , both in jurisdiction , and partly in Religion , and have renounced their old errors concerning the two 〈◊〉 in Christ , that Mary should not be called the 〈◊〉 of God ; that the Councel of Ephesus , and all other Councels after it , are to be rejected ; these errors I say , they have renounced , but they administer the 〈◊〉 with leavened bread , and in both kindes , 〈◊〉 permit their Priests to marry the third or fourth 〈◊〉 they have Crosses but not 〈◊〉 , nor Crucifixes , nor 〈◊〉 ▪ confession 2. The Christians 〈…〉 or of Saint 〈◊〉 , so called , because converted by him . They were heretofore Nestorians , and subject to the 〈◊〉 of Masal , Indians , their Religion at this day . but now are subordinate to the Pope , both in profession , and jurisdiction . They did use to give the Eucharist in both kindes ; to season the bread with salt ; instead of Wine to drink the ●oyce of Raisons ; to baptise their children when fourty days old ; to reject all Images except the cross , the Popes supremacy , extream ●uction , and second marriages of their Priests , & ▪ but now they are of the Roman Religion . Iacobites . 3. The Iacobites ▪ so called from Iacobus , the Syrian , a great Eucychian , are spread through many Kingdomes in the East . They are named also Dioscorians from Dioscorus , Patriarch of Alexandria , a great Patron of Eutyches . They belonged anciently , before the Councel of Chalcedon , to the jurisdiction of Antiochia ; but since , they yeild obedience to a Patriarch of their own , whose residence is in Caramit the Old Metropolis of Mesopotamia , but yet retains the name of Patriarch of Antiochia . They held there was in Christ but one nature , will , and operation , and therefore in signing with the Crosse they used but one singer , whereas the other Eastern Christians used two . Before baptisme they imprinted on their children the sign of the Crosse with a hot Iron . They deny Purgatory , and prayers for the dead , and say that the Angels are made of fire and light . They hold that just mens souls remain in the earth till the Resurrection ; their Priests are married , they deny 〈◊〉 confession , give the Eucharist in both kindes , and the bread 〈◊〉 . They circumcise both Sexes , In Bibliotheca Fatrum , Baronius , &c. See the above named Authors . they condemn Eutyches as an Heretick , and yet honour Dioscorus , and Iacob the Syr●an as Saints ; but now they have utterly rejected the Heresie of one nature in Christ , and with the Latine Church acknowledge two distinct natures , with their distinct properties , as may be seen by the Iacobites confessions .

Q. 12. What is the Religion of the Maronites ?

A. The Maronites are so called from Maron a holy man , Maronites , their Religion . their chiefe residence is in Mount Libanus , though some inhabit Aleppo , Damascus , Tripoli of Syria and Cyprus . Their Patriarch is a Monk of Saint Anthony , having nine Bishops under him ; he is alwayes called Peter , and will be stiled Patriarch of Antiochia , which title is claimed by the Iacobite Patriarch , who is alwayes named Ignatius . The Maronites were Monothelites , and with the Greeks denyed the Procession of the holy Ghost from the Son ; abstained from blood and strangled things , observed the Sabbath with the Lords day , condemned the fourth marriage as utterly unlawful ; rejected confirmation ; administred the Sacrament in leavened bread , and in both kindes ; and excluded the blessed souls from heaven , till the Resurrection : they did besides hold that all mens souls were created together in the beginning : that Hereticks are to be rebaptized ; that the child is not to be baptized till the mother be purified , which is fourty dayes after a Male childe , and eighty after a Female ; that children should receive the Eucharist , as soon as baptized ; that the Father may dissolve the Matrimony of his child , if he dislike it ; that the Eucharist is not to be reserved , nor to be carried to sick persons , See the above named Authors , and withal Possevin ▪ apparat . sacr. Thomas a Iesu. de conver . Gent. Vitriacus Histor. Orient . Tyrius de bello sa●ra . &c. in danger of death ; that Priests and Deacons must be married ; that children of five or six years old may be made Subdeacons ; that women during their monthly purgations are not to be admitted into the Church , nor to the Eucharist . But these opinions the Maronites renounced , when the Christians had the command of Syria and Palestine ; but when Saladine recovered those 〈◊〉 ▪ the 〈◊〉 fell off from the Roman Church , and embraced their former Teners ; but in the 〈◊〉 of Gregory the 〈◊〉 and Clement the eighth they reconciled themselves again to the Roman Church .

Q. 13. What are the Cophti ?

A. The 〈◊〉 are the Iacobites of Egypt , Cophti of Egypt . for the Egyptians were anciently named 〈◊〉 ; we call them Cophti , that is , Egyptian Christians , as the Iacob●res of Syria are named Syrians , and in no country were these Eu●ychians more patronised then in Syria and Egypt ; yet these Iacobites differ from Eutyches in this , that He taught the two natures in Christ to be one by confusion or commixtion ; whereas They say , that they are one by co-adunation , but so , that the properties oh each nature remain distinct , so that in effect they 〈…〉 but dare not say to , for fear of 〈…〉 persons ; not being able to 〈…〉 the Nature and the Person . These 〈…〉 to the Patriarch of Alexandria , whose 〈…〉 is now in the City of Caire . They used heretofore to be circumcised ; but by the Popes perswasion have left it . They baptize not children till the 〈◊〉 day : to whom they give the Euceharist immediately after baptism , and then also confer on them all sacred orders under Priesthood ; their parents promising for them ( and performing what they promise ) till they be sixteen years old , chastity , fasting on Wednesdayes ▪ Fridays , and in the four Lents . They administer the Eucharist in leavened bread , and in both kinds . With the Greeks they leave out the words of the 〈◊〉 creed , and from the Son ; they deny the Sacrament and extream Unction to the sick , See the above named Authors , with Bar●nius , and Thevets Cosmography of the Levant . c. 48. reject Purgatory , and prayer for the dead , and all General Councils ( chiehly Chalcedon ) after that of Ephesus . They keep no Lords day , nor Feasts except in Cities . They marry , within the second degree of consanguinity without dispensation , they account the Romane Church heretical , and in their Liturgies use to read the Gospel of Nicode●●● .

Q. 14. What are the Abyssin Christians ?

A. These be they which in habit the Mid-land 〈◊〉 , Abyssins , their Religion . under Presbyter or Pre●ious 〈◊〉 , they have a 〈◊〉 of their own , whom they call Abunna , whose 〈◊〉 is white , his upper Vestime●t is like a Cardinals cloak 〈…〉 before . When he rides abroad on his Mule , he is attended on with a great train ; three crosses or sta●es are carried about him , and holdeth a crosse in his own hand . They have many 〈◊〉 Priests or Bishops , and great store of Monasteri●s . All their Patriarchs and Bishops are of S. Anthonies order , as are the Patriarcks of Alexandria , to whose jurisdiction anciently Aethiopia did belong ; and yet at this day they are tied to chuse their Abunna ( whom they call Catholike ) of the juri●diction of 〈◊〉 , by the 〈◊〉 of which place he is confirmed , consecrated and invested in his Ecclesiastical Rights . In their Liturgy also they pray particularly for the Patriarch of Alexandria . The 〈◊〉 Religion consisteth in circumcising Male and Female ; whether out of Religion , or the ancient custom of their Nation ( as being descended from the ancient Aethiopians or Arabians , Ismaels posterity , who used to be circumcised ) is uncertain : But most likely they are circumcised in memory and imitation of Christ , who was also circumcised . They use also every year to baptise themselves in Lakes and Rivers 〈◊〉 Epiphany day , in remembrance of Christs baptisme , who was baptized on that day in Iordan . The other points of their Religion be these : they abstain from such beasts as the old Law accounteth unclean ; they keep the Sabbath and Sunday together : The Thursday before Easter they administer the Sacrament is unlearened bread ; but ordinarily in leavened bread ▪ all communicate ( standing ) in both kindes . The Wine they receive from the De●con in a sp●on ; and that in the Church onely ▪ The day they receive in ▪ they must not spit till 〈…〉 . After forty days the Males are baptized , the 〈◊〉 after eighty , except in case of necessity ; and then also they give them the Eucharist ; they think their Children dying without baptisme shall be saved by the ●aith of their parents . They confesse after every sin committed , and then receive 〈…〉 . They are Iacobites in acknowledging 〈…〉 and will in Christ ; therefore they 〈…〉 of Chalcedan , for condemning Dioscorus the 〈◊〉 . So they deny Confirmation Extream and 〈◊〉 . They hold trad●ction of souls , admit of pain●ed , not 〈◊〉 Images ; they usually excommunicate are none but 〈◊〉 and this onely belongs to the 〈◊〉 . Priests and 〈◊〉 have neither Tythes , nor Almes by begging , but live by their labour . They permit not their Bishops and Priests to marry twice . Flesh is eat every Friday betwixt Easter and Whitsunday . The King conferreth all Ecclesiastick promotions , except the Patriarchship . Of these passages see the above named Authors , and 〈◊〉 the Aethiopian Liturgy in Bibli●th●ca 〈◊〉 . tom. 6. Alvares the King of Portugals Chaplain , who lived in Aethiopia 6 years , & wrote the Aethiopian History . Zega Zabo an Aethiopian Bishop sent into Portugal by King David the Abyssin ; who set out the confession of the Aethiopian faith , translated by Damianus a Goes , &c.

Q. 15 , Wherein doth the Protestant Church agree with , 〈◊〉 dissent from other Christian Churches ?

A. They agree with the Greek Church , in giving the Sacrament in both kindes , Protestant Church , its agreement with , and dissent from other Christian Churches . in admitting Priests to marry , in rejecting images , purgatory and extreame unction , and in denying the Popes supremacy ; in the same points also they agree with the Melchites or Syrians , with the Georgians , Mengrelians and Gircassians , and with the Moscovites or Russians , who are all of the Greek profession , though in some things they differ . The Protestants agree with the Nestorians in rejecting au●●cular confession , in permitting Priests to marry , in communicating in both kinds , and in rejecting Crucifixes . With the Christians of Saint Thomas , they agree in administring the Sacrament in both kinds , in rejecting images and extream Unction , and permitting Priests to marry , and denying the Pope supremacy . They agree with the Iacobites , in confessing their sins only to God , in rejecting purgatory , and prayers for the dead , in giving the Sacrament in both kindes , and in unleavened bread , and in tolerating Priests marriages ; in the same points also they agree with the 〈◊〉 or Christians of Egypt , with the Abyssins , Armenians and Maronites . But the Protestants difher from the above named Churches in these subsequent points 1. They believe that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son . 2. They use unleavened bread in the Sacrament . 3. The English Protestants allow Confirmation . 4. They hold that the blessed souls enjoy Gods presence , and that the wicked are tormented in Hell , immediately after their departure hence . 5. They permit Priests after ordination to marry . 6. They reject pictures as well as Massie-images . 7. They observe not the Saturday 〈◊〉 Sabbath . 8. They have but one Lent in the year . 9. They make no scruple in 〈◊〉 of blood ; in these points the Protestants dissent both from the Greek● , Melch●tes ; Georgians , 〈◊〉 ▪ Circassiani , Moscovites and other Sects above named . They defer not baptisme till the eighth year with the Circassians ; they pray not for the dead , nor give the Sacrament in a spoon , nor divorce their Wives upon every light occasion , with the M●scovites ; they affirm not two persons in Christ , nor deny Mary to be the Mother of God , nor reject the Councel of Ephesus , and all other Councels after it , with the Nestorians . They defer not baptism till the fortieth day , nor exclude Priests from second marriage , with the Christians of Saint Thomas . They do not ascribe one nature only , one will , and one operation to Christ , nor do they use circumcision , and a hot Iron in baptisme , nor do they reach that Angels are composed of fire and light , with the Iaoobites . They give not the Eucharist to Infants , they marry not in the second degree of consanguinity , nor do they read the Gospel of Nicodemus , with the Cop●ti . They do not hold traduction of souls by seminal propagation , nor baptize themselves every year , nor suffer they their Ministers to live by mechanical labours , with the Abyssins . They use nor rebapti●ation , nor fasting on Christmasse day , nor abstain from eating of uncleane beasts prohibited by the old Law , with the Armenians ; they do not hold that all souls were created together , nor that parents ought to dissolve their childrens marriages when they please , nor that Children should be made Sub-Deacons , nor that Menstr●ous Women should be excluded from the Sacrament , with the Maro●ites . The Protestants do not celebvate their Liturgy in an unknown tongue , as the 〈…〉 , Iacobites , Indians and Nestorians do , who make use of the 〈◊〉 or Syriack language in their divine service , which few understand ; nor with the Greeks , Melchi●es , Georgians , Circassians and others , do they use the ancient Greek tongue in their liturgies , which these above named know not , and yet make use of it in their Churches ; nor with the Boman Catholicks doe they read and pray in Latine , but in their own vulgar languages , which are intelligible by all ; in which point they agree with the Abyssins , A●menians , Moscovites , Russians ▪ 〈◊〉 , anciently called Illyrians . Lastly , Protestants differ from the Roman Catholicks in these points . 1. Of the number of Canonical Books of Scripture , of their sufficiency , authority and interpreter . 2. Of Christs descent into hel 3. Of the head of the Church , and of the Popes supremacy . 4. Of the true Catholick Church , 5. Of their Clergy , their orders , immunities and 〈◊〉 . 6. Of ●he Monastical life , vows , and Evangelical Counsels . 7. Of the power of the Civil Magistrate . 8. Of Purgatory . 9. Of invocation of Saints . 10. Adoration of Images and Reliques . 11. Sacraments their number , efficacy and ceremonies . 12. Baptisme its necessity ; effects and ceremonies . 13. Transubstantiation , and the consequences thereof . 14. Of administring in both kinds . 15. The sacrifice of the Masse . 16. Auricular confession . 17. Satisfaction . 18. Indulgences . 19. Extream Unction . 20. Original sin . 21. Free will , Predestination , and Grace . 22. Justification , Faith , and good wo●k● . 23. The Latine Service . 24. Traditions . Some other small differences there are , and fewer there might be , if men would be moderate on either side ; but the spirit of contention and contradiction , hath hitherto hindered , and will yet hinder the peace of the Church , till the Prince of Pea●e , our true Solomon , who built this mystical Temple , without noyse of Axes or Hammers , put an end to all j●rrs and discords , till he whom both the Winds and Seas do obey , awake , who now seemes to be asleep ; till he , I say , awake and rebuke the stormy winds , and proud billows on which his ship is tossed to and fro ; that at last she may e●joy a calm time , and some Halcyonian days , and may cast Anchor in the safe harbour of tranquillity , where we may finde our Saviour , not in the Earthquakes , Whirlewinds , and fire of contention ; but in the 〈◊〉 and quiet voice of peace , concord and unity , which he left to us as a Legacy , but we have lost it by our pride , sacriledge , ●nvy , 〈◊〉 , covetousness , profanenesse , and vain-glory .

The Contents of the Fifteenth Section .

Religion is the ground of all government and greatnesse . 2. By divers reasons it is proved that Religion of all Common wealths , and humane societies , is the foundation . 3. That Princes and Magistrates ought to have a special care , in setling and preserving of Religion . 4. That one Religion onely is to be allowed in a Common wealth publickly . 5. In what respects different Religions they be tolerated in private . 6. A Christian Prince may not dissemble his Religion . 7. Why God blesseth the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof . 8. False Religions are grounded upon policy , & what use there is of Ceremonies in Religion . 9. The mixture and division of religions , and of Idolatry . 10. How the Gentile Religion in worshipping of the Sun , seems to be most consonant to natural reason ; with divers observations concerning Sun-worship , and the knowledge the Gentiles had of a Deity , & the Vnity thereof , with some glimmering of the Trinity . 11. That the honour , maintenance , and advancement of a Priest hood , is the main supporter of Religion . 12. That the Christian Religion is of all others the must excellent , and to be preferred for divers reasons , being considered in it selfe , and compared with others ; with an exhortation to the practice of religious duties , which is true Christianity .

SECT. XV.

Quest. I. HAving now pass't through all Religions known in the World , it remains that we make some use of what we have viewed : let us know then , to what end and purpose hath this View been taken ?

A. First to let us see , that there is no nation so barbarous , or brutish ( except some particular fools , who have said in their heart , there is no God ) which hath not made profession of some Religion , by which they are taught to acknowledge and worship a Deity : For Religion is the pillar on which every Common●wealth is built ▪ Religion , the ground of government and greatnesse . so long as the pillar is stable and firm , which is the foundation , so long will the house stand immovable ; Though the rain descend , and the windes flow , and the hloods come , and beat upon that house , yet it shall n●t fall , because it is founded upon a Rock , M●t. 7. But if blinde Sampson , if people void of understanding ▪ trusting to their strength , shake once this pillar of Religion , down falls the whole Fabrick of Government , Law and Discipline . Of this , examples in all ages may be brought , to shew , how States and Religion , like Hippocrates Twins do live and die together ; so long as Religion flourished in Iude● , so long did that State flourish ; but when the one failed , the other fell . Iudah and Israel were not carried away into Captivity , till they had Captivated Religion : As Sampsons strength consisted in his Hair , so doth the strength of a Common●wealth in Religion ; if this be cut off , the Philistions will insult over the strongest State that ever was ; and bring it to destruction : This is the ●alladiu●● , which if once removed , will expose the strongest City in the world to the enemy . The Greek Empire had not fallen from the Pal●●●gi to the Turk , had the Christian Religion stood firm in Constantinople . The Poet could acknowledge that so long as Rome stood religious , so long the continued Victorious ; Diis de 〈…〉 . And Tullie confesseth that the instruments by which the Romans subdued the world , were not strength and policy , but Religion and Piety : Non calliditate & r●bore ▪ sed pietate ac Religione omnes gentes nationsque super astis . Orat. de 〈◊〉 . resp. For this cause the Senat and people of Rome were careful to send their prime youth to 〈◊〉 , ▪ ( the University then of the 〈◊〉 Religion ) to be instructed in the grounds of all their sacr●d and mysterious learning . Therefore , 〈◊〉 in Dion Cassius ● . 3. adviseth Augustus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , by all means and at all times , to advance the worship of God , and to cause others to do the same , and not 〈…〉 innovations in Religion , whence proceed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , conspiracies , sediti●●● , and conventicles , or combinations . Religion is the Bulwark , as plato faith , of Laws and Authority ; it is the band of all humane society ; the fountain of justice and fidelity ; beat down this Bulwark , break this band , stop this fountain , and bid Adieu to all Laws , Authority , Unity , Justice , and Fidelity .

Q. 2. How doth it appear that Religion is the foundation of Common-we●li●e● human societies ?

A. 1. Because Religion teacheth the fear of God , The Foundation of all Common-wealths . without which , men should live more securely among Lyons and Beares , then among men ; therefore Abraham Gen. 20. knew that at Ger●● he should both lose his Wife and his life too , because he thought , surely the fear of God was not in that 〈◊〉 ; 't is not the fear of temporal punishment , or of corporal death that keeps men in awe , but of eternal torments and spiritual death ; therefore when men will not fear th●se that can destroy the body , they will stand in awe of him who can cast body and soul into Hell fire , Mat. 10. It was this fear that begot Religion in the world , Primus in 〈◊〉 Deos fecit timor , and it is Religion that cherisheth , increaseth and quickneth this fear ; the end then of Common-wealthes and of all societies , is , that men may live more comfortably and securely then they can do alone ; but without Religion there can be no security nor comfort , no more then there can be fo● Lambs among Wolves , for 〈…〉 . 2. There can be no durable Common-wealth where the people do not obey the Magistrate ; but there can be no obedience or submission of Inferiours to their Superiours without Religion , which teacheth that Princes and Magistrates are Gods Vice - 〈◊〉 here on Earth ; whom if we do not 〈◊〉 and obey , we cannot fear and obey God ; who commands Rom. 13. That every soul be subject to the higher Powers , for there is no power but of God . 3. There is in all men naturally a desire of happinesse and immortality ; which cannot be attained without the knowledge and worship of God ; whom we can neither know nor worship without Religion , which prescribeth the rules and way of worshipping him ; and likewise sheweth us that there is a God , that he is one , invisible , eternal , omnipotent , the maker of all things , &c. 4. The Essence and life of a Common-wealth consisteth in Love , Unity , and Concord ; but it is by Religion that these are obtained ; for there is no band or tie so strict and durable , as that of Religion , by which all the living stones of the great buildings of Kingdoms and States are cemented , and like the planks of N●ahs Ark , are pitched and glewed together . 5. As each particular man is subject to death , and corruption , so are whole States , Corporations , and K●ngdoms ; but the means to retard and keep off destruction , and ruin from them is Religion ; hence those States continue longest where Religion is most esteemed and advanced ; whereas on the contrary , the contempt of Religion is the fore-runner of destruction ; this we see that when the whole world was united into one corporation and society , for slighting Religion , were all overthrown in the General Cataclysme , except eight religious persons , saved in the Ark. The Poet acknowledgeth that all the miseries which befel Italy , proceeded from the neglecting of Religion ; Dii multa neglecti dede●unt Hesperiae mala luctuosae , Horat. 6. As all Common-wealths and States know and are assured that they cannot subsist without the protection of Almighty God , who is the Author of all humane societies , so likewise they know , that God will not owne and protect them who either cannot or will not serve , worship , and honour him , which without Religion is impossible to be done by man ; for as all Nations know , even by the comely order and harmony , the strange operations of Nature , and the beauty of the world , that there is a Divinity , which is also plain by the actions of Providence ; so likewise they know that this Divine power must be honoured and obeyed ▪ except they will shew ingratitude in the highest degree , to him , whence they have their living , moving , being , and all they enjoy ; but without Religion they can neither know how nor where , nor when to worship him . 7. Every man knows he hath a spiritual , reasonable , and heavenly soul , which naturally delights in the knowledge and contemplation of heavenly things , which shew that he cannot reject all Religion , except he will shake off nature and humanity . 8. The veriest Atheists in the world , who denyed God , ( at least in his providence , though they could not in his essence ) yet affirmed that Religion was necessary in all societies , without which they cannot subsist , as is already said . 9. As subjects will not obey their Princes , but fall into rebellions , so Princes will not protect their Subjects , but become Wolves and Tyrants , if it were not for Religion that keeps them in awe , and assures them that there is over them a King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , to whom they must give an account of their actions ▪ Regum timendorum in pr●prios greges , Reges in ips●s imperium est I●vis . Horat. 10. If it were not for the force of Religion , few Common-wealths ▪ could defend themselves ; what souldier would fight with that courage , or expose his life to danger , if he did not expect a greater reward , a more durable garland hereafter , then any they could expect here ? This made the Iewes so resolute against their neighbour Gentiles ; this animated the Romans against their enemies ; they fought Pro Aris for their Altars in the first place ; this animateth the Turks against Christians , and these against the Turks .

Q. 3. Ought not then Princes aud Magistrates to have , a special care in the setling and preservation of Religion ?

A. Yes : Religion , most requisite in Princes and Governers , they should be carefull of it . for no means is so powerful to establish and perpetuate their thrones and authority as Religion ; no Guard so strong as this , no Castle so impregnable ▪ no Spur so sharp to stir and extimulate peoples affections towards the defence , obedience , reverence , and maintenance of their Governours , as Religion ; therefore the wise Roman Emperors took more pride and delight in the titles of Pius and Sanctus ; of Pious , Holy , Religious , then to be stiled , wife . Fortunate , Stout , or Valorous ; and to let the people know what care they had of Religion , they alone would be called Pontifices Maximi ; or chief Bishops . There is no Epithet that the wise Poet gives to Aenaeas so often , as that of Piety ; Pius Aenaeas , pietate insignis & armis , insignem pietate virum , &c. Qun justior alter , ●ec pietate fuit . &c. Virgil. That good Emperour Antoninus , who succeeded Hadrian , preferred the title of Pius to all his other honorable titles ; and as wise Princes have been chiefly careful of Religion , to preserve it pure , and uncontaminate , so have they bin diligent in suppressing Atheists , the chief enemies thereof : for they saw that Atheisme did introduce Anarchy ; for he who is an enemy to God , cannot be a friend to Gods Vice-Gerents ; therefore in all wel governed States they have been either put to death or banished , as being enemies to government and humane society . Wise Princes finde that as religion uniteth peoples affections to them , so it makes them fortunate and successful in all their actions and undertakings ; never was there a more religious Prince then King David , and never a King more successful against his enemies ; the like we may see in Constantine , Theodosius , Charles the Great , and many others no lesse famous for their Religion , than for their Victories ; and because wise Law-givers are not ignorant how much religion is prevalent with the people , therefore they delivered them no Laws , but what either they received , or said they received from some Deity ; so Lyc●rgus gave out that his Laws were delivered to him by Apollo : Minos received his Laws from Iupiter , with whom he was familiar nine years together . Zaleucus makes Minerva the Author of his Laws . Numa ascribes his Laws to the Nimph Aegería , with whom he had familiar conferences in the night . And Mahomet will have his Laws backed by the authority of the Angel Gabriel ; such is the force of Religion ; that without this , men would neither receive nor obey Laws : for this cause God himself appeared often to the Patriarchs , and came down in lightning & thunder upon Mo●nt Sinai , when he gave the Law . Neither hath there been any more forcible way to appease tumults and popular seditions , then the conceit of Religion . When the C●ty of Florence in a civil dissention was washed with her own blood , Francis Sodorinus the Bishop , in his Pontificals , having the crosse carried before him , and accompanied with his Priests , struck such an awe of Religion into the hearts of the Citizens , with his very presence , that they flung down their arms ; the like religious Stratagem was used by Iaddus the High Priest of the Jewes , to obtain the favour of Alexander , as he was marching against Ierusalem with his Army , who was so struck with the Priests majestical presence and Vestiments , that he both adored the Priest , spared the City , and conferred on it divers benefits . The like respect and successe had Pope Vrban from Attila when he besieged Aquileia ; and many more examples may be alledged .

Q. 4. Are Pluralities of Religions tolerable in a State ?

A. 1. Publickly one Religion onely is to be allowed , But one Religion to be allowed publickly ▪ because there is but one God , who is the Object of Religion ; therefore as his Essence is most simple and indivisible , so should his worship be , because diversities of Religion breed diversities of opinions concerning God . 2. As there is but one truth , so there ought to be but one Religion ; for false Religions either teach to worship false Gods , or else in a false manner to worship the true God ; therefore God himselfe prescribed to the Jews the rule and manner of his worship , strictly commanding them not to alter any thing therein ; and Saint Paul sheweth , That the Gospel which he taught , was the onely true Gospel , so that if an Angel from Heaven should preach any other Gospel , let him be accursed , Galat. ●3 . As there is but one Church which is the ground and pillar of truth , and one faith to lay hold on that truth , and one spirit to lead the Church into the way of truth , so there should be but one Religion , which is the Doctrine of that truth . 4. There is but one way to Heaven and life ●●ernal ; but the wayes to destruction are many ; therefore there ought to be but one Religion to conduct us in that way to eternal happinesse . 5. Religion ( as is said ) is the Foundation of all States and Kingdoms ; therefore in one State or Kingdom there ought to be but one Religion , because there can be but one foundation ; for one Building cannot have many Foundations ▪ 6. ●eligion is the band and cord by which the unity of the State is preserved ; if this band be broken into many pieces , how can it binde the affections of people , and preserve their unity , either amongst themselves , or with their Princes and Governours : As therefore a City divided against it self cannot stand ; neither can that State subsist , which is divided into different Religions , which occasioneth diversity of affections , and withall many jars and contentions . 7. As in bodies natural , contrary qualities cause destruction ; so in bodies Politick , contrary Religions ; for if there be but one true Religion , the rest must needs be false ; and what can be more contrary then truth and falshood ? so that the belly of Rebecca must needs be tormented , where such opposite twins do struggle : Hence proceed heart-burnings , emulations , strifes , proscriptions , excommunications , and such like distempers , by which the seamlesse coat of Christ is torne in pieces . 8. Diversitie of Religions beget envy , malice , seditions , factions , rebellions , contempt of Superiors , treacheries , innovations , disobedience , and many more mischiefs , which pull down the heavy judgements of God upon that State or Kingdom where contrary Religions are allowed , because whilest every one strives to advance his own Religion above the other , all these distempers now mentioned must needs follow . We could instance the condition of the Iewes , how they flourished whilest they adhered to the Religion prescribed them by God : But when they admitted the Gentile Religions also among them , they fell into all the mischiefs mentioned , and God cast them off as a prey to their Enemies . But we have sufficient and experimental proof of this in our neighbouring Countries of France and Germany ; what distempers and civil wars not many years ago have ensued upon the differences of Religion , to the desolution and ruine of many Towns and Cities ? Tantum Relligio potuit suadere malorum ▪

Q. 5. May a State tolerate different Religions in privat ?

A. 1. Different Religions how and when to be tolerated . If they be such Religions as do not overthrow the fundamentals of truth . 2. Nor such as impugne or disturb the government established in that State or Kingdom . 3. If the professors thereof be such as are not factious , ambitious , or pertinacious ; but honest , simple , tractable , obedient to Superiors , having no other end in holding their opinions of Religion , but Gods glory , and satisfaction of their own conscience , so far as they can conceive , and withal are willing to submit to better judgements , and to renounce their opinions when they are convinced to be erroneous ▪ in these regards I say a State may , and wise States do tolerate diversities of opinions in Religion , upon good grounds ; because ( as Solomon saith ) There is a time for all things under the Sun : There will come a time when the tares shall be separated from the corne , though the wise Husbandman suffers them to grow together a while . The wise Physitian will not presently fall to purging out the noxious humours of a Cacochymicall Body ; for in some diseases nothing is more dangerous then precipitate and untimely Physick ; Chronical d●seases are not cured by Physick and motion , but by time and rest . The nature of man is such ( saith Seneca ) that he will be sooner led then drawn , facilius ducitur , quàm trabitur . Stubborn and violent courses in reformation , beget stubborn and violent opposition . The warme Sun will prevail more with the traveller , then the cold and boysterous winde ; the Goats blood will break the Adamant , which the hardest hammers cannot do . God also hath his times for calling of men to the knowledge of his truth ; some he calls at the nineth hour , and some not till the eleventh . Christ sends abroad his Disciples to preach and work miracles among the Iewes : but into the way of the Gentiles they must not yet go till his ascension . It falls out many times that the remedy is worse then the disease ; and while we go about to cure the State , we kill it ; and instead of purging out the peccant humours of the body Politick , we cast it into a Calenture or burning Feaver . This was not unknown to that wise and good Emperor Theodesius , who could not be perswaded by the Catholikes to extirpate , or use violent courses against the Arrians , but permitted them to enjoy their Churches and opinions , knowing how dangerous it would prove to the State , if the quietnesse thereof should be disturbed ; this had been to kindle the fire which was lately extinguished , and to raise a con●●●gration in the Empire , which could not be quenched without an inundation of blood ; this had been Camerinam movere , or to awake a sleeping Dog . For this cause though the Turk is zealous in his Religion , yet he permits Christians , Iewes , Persians , Aethiopians , and others to enjoy their several Religions . The like liberty is permitted in Germany , France , and other places , for avoiding further mischief ; For this purpose that there may not be a breach of peace , and disturbance in the government of the State . The Turks and Moscovites inhibit all disputations in points of Religion upon pain of death . The like inhibition was made by the Emperor and Princes of Germany , after their Civil Wars , that there should be no dispute or contention between the Catholickes and Protestants ; for indeed by such disputes , Religion it self is weakned , and the State indangered ; for if it be not tolerable to question Laws once established , how can it be safe either for State or Church to call in question Religion once setled and confirmed by authority ? By questions and disp●tes the Majesty of Religion is slighted ; and that made dubious , which ought to be most certain ; The objects and high mysteries of our faith , are not to be measured by our shallow reason . The many disputes about Religion , commonly overthrow the practise of Religion , which consisteth not in talking , but in doing ; the one indeed is more easie then the other , as Seneca saith , Omnes disputare malunt quam vivere ; We had rather dispute of salvation , then work it out with fear and trembling . If Heaven could be obtained with wrangling and disputing , a profane Sophister should sooner have it then a Holy Christian , who knows that life eternal is not obtained by talking of , but by walking in the ways of Gods Commandements . But to return to our former discourse , and to end this question , as we began ; diversity of Religious , with the limitations aforesaid , may be connived at ; especially when it cannot be avoided without the danger and ruin of the State ; and the rather , because the Conscience cannot be compelled , nor faith forced . There never was a wiser State than the Romans , and more zealous in the worship of their gods , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , according to the custome and laws of their Nation ; yet they admitted the worship of Isis and Aesculapius , forrain Deities ; and a Pantheon , or Temple for all gods . And though they abhorred the Iewes above all other people , yet Augustus , that wise and happy Emperor , permitted them to exercise their own Religion . Princes and Magistrates must , like wise Ship-Masters , rather strike Saile , and cast Anchor , then make Ship-wrack in a storme , and rather saile back with safety , then venture upon the Rocks in the Harbour with danger : Praestat recurrere quàm male currere . As Constans the Emperor , and The●dosius the Great , though Catholick Princes , yet for quietnesse sake tolerated the Arrians . So did Leo make an Edict of Union , called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that all the different religions within his dominions might live peaceably and friendly together . For the same cause Anastasius made a Law of Amnesty , and accounted those the best preachers that were moderate .

Q. 6. May a Christian Prince dissemble his Religion ?

A. 1. He may not ; Princes must not dissemble in Religion . because God abhorreth Hypocrisie , condemneth a double heart , and rejecteth such as draw neer to him with their lipps , when their hearts are far from him . Christ denounceth more woes against Hypocrisie then any other sin : of those who are Wolves in Sheeps cloathing , he will have us take heed , and threatneth to deny those before his heavenly Father , who deny him before men . We are commanded to love God with all our heart , with all our strength , &c , which we do not , if we dissemble . He requires faithfulnesse , truth , and sincerity in the inward parts , he abhorreth lia●s , and deceitful men . Dissimulation in Religion rejected . Shall we think it lawful to dissemble with God , and are offended if our neighbours dissemble with us ? God will not have us wear a Li●sie-Woolsie Garment ; nor plow with an Oxe and an Asse : nor sow different seeds in the same ground . Simulata sanctitas duplex impietas ; The Divel is never more dangerous , then when he transformes himselfe into an Angel of light ; Malus , ubi se bonum simulat , pessimus est , saith Seneca . 2. God is the chief good , in whom is no impurity nor guile ; therefore he requires of us pure and sincere love ; he is omniscient , there is nothing hid from him , he knoweth the hearts , and searcheth the reins , and knoweth our thoughts long before : all things are naked and open to his eyes ; Therefore though we can delude men , we cannot deceive God ; he knows what is within painted sepulchres , and in those platters that have washed outsides . God is truth it self , therefore is an enemy to falshood . He is zealous of his glory ; but there is nothing wherein he is more dishonoured , then by dissimulation and Hypocrisie . 3. Never was there any good Prince a dissembler , nor did ever any dissembler prove a good Prince ; but cruel , tyrannical and impious ; as we see by the examples of Herod , Tiberius , Nero , and many more , who at first made great shew of Religion and Vertue ; but when the Visard was taken off , they proved monsters and not men , and Wolves in Sheeps cloathing ; nay there is more hope of him that in the beginning professeth his own infirmities , then in him that concealeth them ; for the one is more corrigible then the other : as Bodin instanceth in King Iohn of France , who could not hide his weakness , yet never committed any wicked act . And indeed dissembling Princes fall into this inconvenience and mischief , that they cannot-be long hid under the visard of Religion and vertue ; but their nature will break out , and then will become more odious to their people , than if they had at first detected their natures . Dienysius the younger , so long as Plato was with him , played the counterfeit egregiously , making shew of sobriety , temperance , and all other Princely vertues ; but as soon as Plato was gone , his wicked nature brake out , like a running streame that hath been dammed up . And how can a people put confidence in that Prince , who dissembleth with God ? he that is not true to his maker , but playeth fast and loose with him , can never be true to his people . And indeed for a Prince or State to dissemble with God , who had raised them out of the dust , to make them rulers over his people is ingratitude in the highest degree ; and much worse than of any private man , by how much the higher he is advanced above others . To be brief , among all the wicked qualities of Catilin , there was none that was more exaggerated by the Historian , then his dissimulation , and counterfeiting ; Cujuslibet rei simulator ac dissimulator ; aliud in lingua ●rempt●●m , aliud , in pect●re clausum habebat .

Q. 7. Seeing there is but one true Religion , why doth God blesse the professors of false Religions , and punisheth the contemners thereof ?

A. 1. Because in false Religions there is the acknowledgement of a Divinity , False religions why blessed , and the contemners punished . though the conceptions men have of this Deity be erroneous , and the worship they give be superstitious . 2. Because by false religions men are kept in awe and obedience to their Superiours , and in love and concord among themselvs ; therefore God , who is the author of all goodnesse , and tender of the welfare of mankinde , will rather have a false Religion then none , and Superstition rather then Atheisme ; for even in false Religions both Prince and people are taught their duties to each other . The Romans stood so much in awe of their heathenish superstitions , that they would rather lose their lives , then falsifie the oaths they took in presence of their gods ; and were more moved to the performance of their duties , by the hope of rewards , and fear of punishments hereafter , then of any they could expect or endure here . Humane society , fidelity , justice , temperance , fortitude , and other vertues , are upheld even by false religions : therefore the defenders of such have been outwardly rewarded by God , and the enemies thereof punished . Philip of Macedon , for defending Apollo's Temple against the Phocenses , who came to rob it , obtained a glo●ious Victory , and they an ignominious overthrow , to the losse of the whole Army . The souldiers of Cambyses , who went to pillage the Temple of Iupiter Hammon , were overthrown by the Sands , and he , for his many Sacriledges committed in Egypt , was slain by his own sword in the midst of his age , glory , and army . God punished the Sacriledge of Xerxes the son of Darius , for robbing the Delphick Temple , with the losse of his innumerable army , by a handful of Grecians , and the overthrow of his 4000. sacrilegious souldiers , with lightning , hail , & storms , so that not one was left to bring tidings of the destruction of those wretches who were sent to ●rob Apollo . Brennus , Captain of the Gauls , had the like judgement fell upon him , for the like sacriledge upon the same Delphick Temple ; his Army was overthrown by storms and an earthquake ; Brennus himselfe , out of impatience , was his own executioner . Sextus Pompeius , for robbing Iuno's Temple , was exercised ever after with miseries and calamities , so that never any action he undertook prospered ; and at length lost both his Army and himselfe miserably . I could speak of the wretched end of Antiochus , who robbed the Temple of Iupiter Dodon●●s , and of those who stole the gold of Tholouse ▪ but these examples are sufficient , to let us see , what severity God hath used against sacriledge , even among the Gentiles : What then shall they expect , that with sacrilegious hands have spoiled the Temples of Christians ? if he be such a favourer to Superstition , will he not much ●ore patronize the true Religion , and persecute with his plagues sacrilegious Christians , who hath not spared sacrilegious Gentiles ? God prospereth false Religions , when conscientiously practised , and curseth wicked professors of the true Religion ; for he pre●●ns Practice to Knowledge , and honest Gentiles to wicked Israelites .

Q. 8. What other observations may be made of this View of all Religions ?

A. That all false religions are gounded upon Policy ; for what else were the variety of Oracles , Soothsayers , or Divinations by Stars , by Flying and Chattering of Birds , by feeding of Poultry , by Inspection into the e●●rals of Beasts , &c. What were their multitudes of Sacrifices , Priests , Deities , Festivals , Ceremonies , Lights , Songs , Altars , Temples , Odor● , and such like , used among the Gentiles , but so many devices of humane Policy , to keep people in obedience and awe of their Superiours ? whereas the true Christian Religion is , of it self , so powerful to captivate and subdue all humane wisdom , and exorbitant affections , to the obedience of Christ , that it needs not such weak helps of mans wisdom or earthly policy . Yet I do not condemne such policy as is cond●tible towards the advancing of knowledge in divine Mysteries , or of Concord , Justice and Obedience ; for God himself prescribed multitudes of ceremonies to the Jews : And since the first establishing of the Christian Church , she hath alwayes made use of some decent Ceremonies ; which do not argue any defect or want in Religion , but the weaknesse onely of those that are children in Rel●gion , who must sometimes be fed with such milk . R●ligious Ceremonies , are like the Priests ornaments , which are not parts of his essence , Ceremonies in Religion . and yet procure him reverence , which Iaddus knew , when in his robes , he presented himself to Alexander ; who , doubtlesse , had he appeared without them , had gone without either reverence or benevolence ; so that Ierusalem did owne her safety and deliverance to the high Priests vestments . Religion without Ceremonies , is like solid meat without sauce . Though in the Church of God some are so strong , that they need no sauce of Ceremonies to the solid meat of Religion , yet most stomacks are so weak , that they cannot digest the one without the other . Christ deals not so niggardly with his Church , as to afford her cloaths onely to cover her naked●esse , he is content to see her in rings , brac●lets , jewels , and other ornaments . Thus he dealt with his first spouse of the Jewish Church ; I cloathed thee ( saith he ) with beoydered work , and shod thee with badgers skin , &c. I girded thee about with fine linnen , and I covered thee with silk : I decked thee also with ornaments , and put bracelets upon thine ●ands , and a chain on thy neck , and a frontlet upon thy face , and ear-rings in thine ears , and a beautifull crown upon thine head , Ezek. 16. 10. &c. If God was so bountifull to his first Wife why should he be so sparing to his second , as to afford her no outward Ornaments at all ? Is she so rich , that she needeth not any ? I wish it were so , but I find it otherwise ; for ▪ she stands in as much need of some outward decent and significant Ceremonies , to help her knowledge and devotion , as the Jews did , though not of so many , not of the like nature . I observe , that where are no Ceremonies , there is small reverence and devotion , and where some cost is bestowed , even on the outside of Religion , there some love is manifested : as our Saviour proves that Mary Magdle●●● had more love to him than Peter had ; because she had washed his feet , wiped them with her hairs , kissed them , and anointed his head with pretious ointment , which Peter had not done . This cost was not pleasing to Iudas , yet Christ commends her for it . I know the Kings daughter is glorious within , yet he● cloathing is of wrought gold , and her rayment is of needle-work . Thi● I write not to commend either superfluous , needlesse , or too costly and frivolous Rites , but to shew how requisite it is to have some decent , significant , and such as may further knowledge and devotion .

Q. 9. What else may we observe in the view of all these Religion● ?

A. That some of them are meerly Heathenish , som● Iewish ; some meerly Christian ; some mixed , either of all , or some of these ; Mahumetanisme is mixed of Iudaisme , Mixed Religions . Genti●isme and Arrianisme ; the Moscovite Religion is , partly Christian , partly Heathenish : In the East are many Sects , partly Christian , partly Iewish , observing Circumcision with Baptisme , and the Sabbath with the Lords day . Among the Corinthians some professed Christianity , and yet with the Gentiles denyed the Resurrection ; but God alwayes abhorred such mixed Religions , as joyn with Micah , the Ephod and Teraphim , and halt between God and Baal ; who are Hebrews , and yet with the Gentiles round the corners of their heads , and cut their flesh , &c. Levit. 19. 27. God will not have any mixture in the ointment , flour , mirrhe , or incense , that is offerd to him , but will have all pure ; he would not have the Oxe and Asse yoaked together ; therefore the Apostle reproveth sharply the Galathians , for using their Iewish Ceremonies with Christianity : The Samaritans are condemned for worshipping the Lord and Idols ; Christ ha●ed the works of the Nicolaitans , who were partly Christians , and partly Gentiles , and punished the Gergasites , by drowning their Swine in the Sea ; For being Iews , they rejected Circumcision , and eat swines flesh with the Gentiles . For this cause , That the Jews might not learn the Religion of the Gentiles , God would have them dwell apart by themselves , and not mix with other Nations , nor dwell near the Sea-side ; and yet we see how prone they were to Idolatry , by the Golden Calf , the B●azen Serpent , the Ephod , Teraphim , and Graven Image , taken out of the house of Micah , and set up in Dan. Iudges ●●20 . The Chariot and horses of the 〈◊〉 set up ▪ in the Temple , as we may read in Eze●hiel : The Golden Calves set up by Jeroboam : The Idolatry of Solomon , Manasse , and other Kings , and the falling away of the Ten Tribes from God . The reason of this pronenesse in them to Idols , was their education in ●gypt , the mother of strange Religions , where they had been seasoned with idolatry ; and so pleasing is idolatry to flesh and blood , that they will spare no cost nor time , nor pains , nor their own lives and childrens , to please their Idols : thus the Hebrews could rise early in the morning , and par● with their golden-Ear-rings to make a Calf : The Baalites could cut their flesh with knives and lance●s , till the blood gushed out , and could cry from morning till evening : Yea , many Idolaters did not spare to offer their children to M●loch : Idolatry condemned . but there is no sin more hatefull to God than Idolatry , which the Scripture calls abomination , and Idols ; lying vanities , and sorrows . And Idolaters are named Fornicators and Adulterers ; and God will have the very places of Idolatry to be destroyed , Deut. 12. 2 , 3. The Iews must not eat of things offered to Idols , nor marry with the Heathen , who having forsaken the true God , made gods of their Forefathers and Benefactors , by setting up their images at first in memoriall onely , and then fell to adoration of them ; and because they could not see God , who is invisible ; they would have his visible presence in some outward Image or representation , thinking they could not but b● in safety , so long as they had his image with them . This made the Trojans so careful of their Palladium ; the Tyrians of their Apollo , & other places of their tutelar gods .

Q. 10. Which of all the Religio●s we have viewed seems to be most consonant to naturall Reason ?

A. The barbarous and butcherly Religions of the Gentiles , in sacrificing men , in worshipping stocks & stones , &c. Divers Tenets also in Mahumetanisme , Iudaisme , and many opinions in hereticall sects among Christians are against reason . The doctrine of the true Orthodox Christian is above naturall ●eason : for the natural man saith the Apostle , understandeth not the things of the Spirit : Gentiles , worshipped the Sun , under divers names and shapes . But the Religion of those Gentiles , who worshipped the Sun , seemed to be most consonant to their naturall reason ; because they could not conceive what God was , being a Spirit incomprehensible ; for all knowledge comes by the sences , and finding that no sensible entity was comparable to the Sun in glory , Their Religion most consonant to natural reason . light , motion , power , beauty , operation , &c. but that all things in a m●nner had dependence from him , in respect of life , motion , comfort , and being , they concluded that the Sun was the onely Deity of the world : Sun , the Gentiles chief and onely God . and however the Gentiles might seem to worship divers chief gods , because they expressed them by divers names , and effects , or Offices ; yet indeed the wiser sort understood but one supream Deity , which they worshipped under divers Names , Apollo , the Sun . Epithets , and Operations . Now that this Deity was none other but the Sun , whom they called by the name of Apollo , Iupiter , Mercury , Mars , Hercules , &c. is apparent by the Gentiles own writings ; for in Nonnus , l. 40. Diony. we see with how many name : the Sun is called ; namely , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , King of the fire , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ guide of the world . Belus of Euphrates , the Lybian Ammon , Apis of Ni●us , the Arabian Saturn , the Assyrian Iupiter , the Egyptian Serapis , Phaeton , with many names , Mithris , the Babylonian Sun , the Grecian Delphick Apollo , Poean , Aether , or the Hea●en , &c. So Orpheus in Hymno under the name of Vulcan understands the Sun , when he calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a perpetuall fire , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shining in the flaming Air or Skie . Mars , the Sun So by Mars they meant the Sun , as appeareth by that image of Mars adorned with the Sun beams , and worshipped anciently in Spain , thus adorned . They made him the god of Warre , because all strife and contention● arise from the heat of the blood , caused by the Suns influence . They meant also the Sun by Apollo , so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , darting or casting of his beams ; or because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , he shines alone , and not others with him ; therefore in Latine he is named , Sol quasi solus : Other reasons and derivations of this name may be seen in Macrobius L. 1. Saturn . Some call him Apollo , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , from killing or destroying of the creatures , with his excessive heat ; whereas with his temperate warmnesse he cures and drives away diseases ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : and in this respect he was called Apollo , and the god of Physick ; and was painted with the Graces in his right hand , and in his left holding his bow and arrows , to shew that he is ready and nimble to help and cure , but slow to hurt , and kill , he was called also Phaeton and Phoebus ; from his brightnesse and light ▪ Delius , from manifesting or revealing all things , therefore was held the god of divination . He was named Loxias , to shew his oblique motion in the ●●liptick . He is called by Callimachus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ abounding in Gold , because Gold is generated by his influence , and his beams represent Gold in their colour , for this cause , his Garments , his Harp , his Quiver , Ar●ows , and Shoes , are by the Poets said to be all of Gold . The Sun was also called Adonis , Adonis , the sun . which in the Ph●nician tongue signifieth a Lord , for he is the Lord of this inferiour world , and of the Stars too , by imparting light to them . This Adonis was said to be killed by a Boar ▪ and to converse six moneths with Proserpina , i● being dead under the Earth , for which he was bewailed by the Women : but the other six moneths he revived again , and conversed above with Venus ; which turned the Womens sorrow into joy . By this was meant , that the Sun in the six Southern signes seemeth to dye , and to be killed by the wild Boar , that is , by the Winter ; for that beast delights most in cold Countries , and proves best in the Winter . By Proserpina is meant the inferior Hemispere ; and by Venus the superior , with whom Adonis or the Sun converseth , whilest he is in the six Northerly signes . This Adonis , is that Thammuz , Ezech. 8. 14. ( as S. Hierom thinks ) for whom the Women did mourn . But at his return the Alexandrians , sent by Sea to the mourning Women at Byblu● , letters shut up within a vessel of Bull-rushes , to signifie that Adonis or Thammuz was returned , and that therefore they should rejoyce : of this custome speaketh Procopius , Gazaeus , Cyril , in Esaiam c. 18. 2. as some think , and so Orpheus in Hy● . by Adonis , understands the Sun , ●s may be seen in this verse .

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .

That is , Th●● who art sometimes extinct , and shi●●● again in the beautfull cir●li●g hou● . The Sun also is the same with 〈◊〉 , Atys , the sun . a fair boy beloved of Cy●ele , by which they meant the earth , which is in love with the Sun , with whose beautifull beams she is comforted . Hi● they painted with a Scepter and a Pipe , by that representing his power , by this the harmony of his motion , or else the whistling of the Winds raised by his heat . His fest●vals also they celebrated with joy , therefore called 〈◊〉 , about the 22. of March ; because then they perceive , the day to exceed the night in length . By Osir i● also the 〈◊〉 was meant , whose genital● being cast by Typhon his brother into the River , were notwithstanding honoured by Isis , Priapius , the sunne . and after by the Greeks , under the name of Phallus , I●biph●llus , and Priapus , because all se●in●ll vertue proceed● from the Sun . Saint Hierom , Ruffinus , 〈◊〉 , and others think , that this was the same Idol , which the M●abiles , Edomites , and other Gentiles worshipped under the name of Baal-Pe●r . Liber , the sun . The Sun also is called Liber by Virgil Ge●● . 1. Because by his light he freeth men from the fears and dangers of 〈◊〉 night ; so he is called Dion●sius by Orpheus in H●mnis , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . He is called Dionysius , because 〈◊〉 is rolled about the immense and long Heaven . He was worshipped by the Egyptians , Apis , the sun . under the name of Api● , and M●evi● , and shape of a Bull or Calf , to shew his strength , and benefits we receive by the Sun , especially in the fruit of our grounds ; therefore the Golden Calf , which the Hebrews did worship in the Desart , and afterwards Ieroboam set up , signified nothing else but the Sun , who was also worshipped under the name of Serapis , a● his Image shews ; which was made of Gold and Silver , with beams , and painted over with blew , to shew that the Sun at his rising and falling looks like Gold , but in his Meridian blew , and like Silver , and so he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; the glittering light of the Sun . So in Hebrew he is called Acha● , that is , One ; as being the sole light and beauty of the world . And so may that place of Esay , c. 66. 17. be understood ▪ They purifie and sanctifie themselves in Gardens behind 〈◊〉 , that is , behind the Image of the Sun , which there is called Ach●d , One . Of this opinion is Ioseph Scaliger , in 〈◊〉 ad fragment . Grec . Veter ▪ de Di●s Germ. c. 4. and Eli●● Schedius ; save onely that they speak of the Temple behind which they purified themselves , but I think rather , it was the Image of the Sun , which they had in their Gardens ; for it is unlikely that the Temples of the Sun were built in Gardens . Moloch , the sun Moloch also was the Sun ; for he is Melech , that is , King of the world , to whose fight and power all things are obvious ; therefore the Egyptians represented him by a Scepter , with an eye on it : now this Moloch had on his forehead a pretious stone shining like Lucifer , or the Sun , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Theophylact. in Act● c. 7. and Cyril upon Am●s . The Valentinian Hereticks , Abraxas , the sun . by the word Abraxas , meant the Sun , as I have shewed ; for in this word are contained 365. which is the number of dayes the Sunne makes in the Zodiack : And it is derived from Abr●ch . Ab in Hebrew signifieth Father ; and Rech , King , in the 〈◊〉 tongue . So they made the Sun , Father and ●ing of the Universe , he was also called Mithres , which signifieth Lord , as Ioseph Scaliger de ●mend . temp. l. 6. sheweth , and ●l●ndian in tha● verse l. 1. de ●●ilic .

Et vagae testatur volventem ●idera Mithram .

For they thought that Mithra , Mithra , the sun or the Sun did regulate , and govern the other starres ; and in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is found the number of 365. dayes . The Sun also was expressed by the name of Iupiter , Iupiter , the sun or juvans pater , the Father that helps and supports all things : therefore he was painted with Iupiters Thunder in his hand . I know Iupiter is most commonly taken for the Heaven or Aire ; but I rather think that by this name was meant the Sun . So when Virgil , Ecl. 7. speaks thus :

Iupiter & largo de scendit pl●rimus imbre .

He means not that the Heaven comes down in rain , but the Sun rather , who by his heat elevated the vapors , and by resolving them into rain , may be said to come down in a showre . So in another place , F●cundis imbribus aether conj●gis in laetae gremium descendit , Geor. 2. There is also meant the Sun , who is named Aether , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shining , or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his constant race or motion . Mercury , the sun . By Mercury also was meant the Sun ; for he is Mercurius , quasi ●edius curre●s , keeping his Court in the middest of the Planets . And Hermes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 interpreting ▪ for by his light he expoundeth all da●k places . He was painted with wings , to shew the Suns swift motion . He killed many-eyed Argus , that is , he puts out the light of the Stars , which are as it were , the eyes of Heaven . Mercury is still painted young , to shew that the Sun never groweth old or feeble : he was pictured with three heads upon a four corner stone , to shew the Sunnes three vertues , of heat , light and influence upon the four parts of the world , or four seasons of the year . He was held the god of Merchants , because without light there can be no trading . The Sunne also was worshipped by the Eastern Nations , under the name of Bel , Bel , &c. the sun . Baal , Belus , & Baal Samen , or Baal-Shammajim , that is , Lord of the heavens ; & by the old Cel●es and No●icks , under the name of Belenus ; now Belus , as Macrobius Sat. l. 1. ● . 19. sheweth us is the same that Iupiter , and Iupiter is the same that Sol , as I have said , and which Orpheus in Hym. ad Iovem confirmeth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. that is , ●eautifull Iupiter the Sun , generator of all things ; therefore the Sun is called by Plato in Phaedro , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Iupiter the great Commander●● heaven driving his swift Charriot , whom the Army of gods follow divided into twelve parts , and Vesta alone stands immoveable in the Court of the gods : he means the motion of the Sun and Starres , through the 12. signes of the Zodiack , and the Earth standing in the middle . That under the name of Belenus was meant the Sun , Belenus , the sun is apparent by the number of 365. which is found in the letters thereof , answering the 365. dayes , which the Sun finisheth in his annuall motion . Hercules , the same with the sun . By Hercules also ▪ was meant the Sun , as his name sheweth , being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the glory of the air ; his twelve labours are the twelve signes of the Zodiack , through which he laboureth every year ; he is called Alcides , from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , strength ; for like a strong gyant , he rejoyceth to run his cou●●e : Iuno endeavoured to obscure the glory of Hercules , so doth the Air , which the Poets called Iuno , oftentimes obscure by clouds , mists and vapors , the glory of the Sun . Hebe , the Goddesse of Youth , was Hercules his best beloved ; so is the Spring-time , wherein in the youth of the earth is renewed , the Suns lovely wife . Hercules overthrew Geryon , and rescued his Cattle ; so doth the Sun by destroying Winter , preserve the beasts . The Tenths of the Earths increase were offered to Hercules , to shew their gratitude to the Sun for his heat and influence , by which the earth ●ructifieth . Hercules is noted for his fecundity ; for in one night he begot 80 sons : this was to shew that generation and fruitfulnesse is from the Sun : he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the driver away of all evils and diseases , by which was meant , that grief of mind is driven away by the Sunnes light , and infirmities of body by the Sunnes heat : he is also much noted for his voracity in eating and drinking ; by which was signified the rapid heat of the Sun , consuming the moysture of the earth , and exhaling the Lakes , and Brooks . In the name also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is contained the number of 365 ; he was expressed also by Antaeus the gyant , whose strength increased as he touched the ground , but being lifted up from thence , he grew weak ; so doth the sun begin to gather force when he is in his lowest declination , and near the earth ; but when he is in his Apogaeum or highest elevation , his strength begins to decay . Pan , the sun . Pan also signified the Sun , whom they painted with a red face , horns , and a long beard , to shew the colour and beams of the Sun . Pan was covered with a spotted skin ; so is the Sun covered in the dark , with the sported or starry mantle of the night ; his wings and crooked staffe was to signifie the Suns swiftnesse , and oblique motion in the Zodiack : he was the god of shepherds , and driver away of wolves ; therefore called Lycaeus , and so was Iupiter ; the Sun by his heat and light is a friend to shepherds and their flocks , who by his presence drives wolves , and other wild beasts into their dens : the perpetuall fire kept by the Arcadians in the Temple of Pan , was to shew that the Sunne was the fountain of heat , which stirs up Venery ; therefore Pan is described by his salacious nature : the sunnes monethly conjunction with the Moon was expressed by Pan , being in love with the Moon . They meant also the sun by Bellerephon ; who by the help of winged Pegasus overcame Chimaera ; for the sun by the help of the winds overcometh the pestilentiall and infectious vapors of the air . By Polyphemus also , Polyphemus , the sun . they meant the sunne ; which 〈◊〉 that great gyant with one eye , put out sometimes by mists and vapors arising out of the earth . Endymion , the sun . Endymion was the sun , with whom the Moon is in love , visiting him once every moneth . Ianus , the sun . Ianus also was the Sun , who is keeper of the four doores of Heaven ( to wit East , West , North , and South ; ) he hath two faces , seeing as well backward , as forward ; in one hand he hath a Scepter , in the other a Key , to shew that he rules the day : and that he openeth it to us in the morning , and shuts it in the Evening . Ianus was the first that taugh● men Religion , and , doubtlesse , men became Religious , and did acknowledge a Deity , by beholding the Beauty , Motion , Power and Influence of the Sunne . By Ianus was placed a Serpent biting his tail , intimating , that the sunnes annuall motion is circular , beginning where it ends , atque in se sua per vestigia labitur annus . By Minerva also was meant the sunne , Minerva , the sun . as appears by the golden Lamp dedicated to her at Athens , in which burned a perpetual light maintained with oil ; which not only shews the suns golden beams , and inextinguishible light , but also that oil , as all other fruits , are begot by his hea● ; for the same cause she was the inventer of Arts and sciences , and held the Goddesse of Wisedome and Learning ; for by the moderate heat of the sunne , the organs of the brain are so tempered , and the spirits refined , that all Arts by men of such temper have been found , and wise actions performed : she had a golden Helmet , and a round Target , the one signifying the colour , the other the orb of the Sunne , the Dragon dedicated to her , signified the sunnes piercing eye , as the Cock , was dedicated to Minerva , so he was to the sunne , to shew , that by these two names , one Deity was meant : no man could look upon her Target , having Gorg●ns head in it , without danger ; nor may any without danger of his eyes , look upon the sunne . The Athenians preferred Minerva to Nept●●e , because the benefits men have by the Sunne , are greater than those they have by the Sea , and that hot and dry Constitutions are fitter to make Scholars , than cold and moist : for the fire , which Prometheus stole from the sun , brought Arts to perfection . The Image of Pallas was kept in Vesta's Temple , Pallas , the sun . where the sacred fire burned perpetually , to shew , that the sunne , the ●ou●tain of heat and light , is the same that Minerva , who was called Pallas from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to signifie the shaking and brandishing of the Sun beams , expressed also by the brandishing of the spear . She had power to use Iupiters thunder , and to raise storms , to shew that thunder and storms are caused by the Suns heat ▪ she and Vulcan , Vulcan , the sun the god of Fire , were worshipped on the same Altar , to shew , these two were but one Deity , to wit , the Sun , who is the god of Fire , which Homer also expressed , by giving her a fiery Charriot , and a golden Lamp , holding out a beautifull light , she made her self invisible , by putting on the dark helmet of Orcus ; so is the Sunne to us , when he is covered with mists , clouds , and vapours , which arise from Orcus , or the lowe● parts of the earth ; and so he is invisible to us , when he goeth under Orcus , or our h●misphere . Nemesis , the sun . By Nemesis , the Goddesse of Revenge , was also meant the Sun ; for he punisheth the sinnes of men , by pestilence , famine , and the sword ; for he , by his heat either raiseth infectious vapors , or inflameth the blood , burns up the fruits of the earth , and stirreth up the spirits of men to strife and Wa●●es : as Nemesis raised the humble , and humbled the proud , so doth the Sun obscure lucid bodies , and illustrate obscure things . The A●gyptians to shew , that the Sun and Nemesis were the same , they placed her above the Moon . Tithonus , the sun , By beautifull Tithonus also they meant the Sun , who is the beauty of the world ; Aurora was in love with him , and rejoyced at his presence ; it is the approach of the Sun , that gives beauty , lovelynesse , and chearfulnesse to the morning . Tithonus in Aurora's Charriot , was carried to Ethiopia , where he begets black Memno● of her ; to shew that the Sun in the morning , having mounted above our Hemisphere , moves towards the South parts of the world , where by his excessive heat in the Meridian , he ●awns or blacks the Ethiopians , Tithonus , in his old age became a weak grashopper , so , in the Evening , the light and heat of the Sun weakneth and decayeth to us . By Castor and Pollu● , they signified the Sun and Moon ; the one , that is , the Sun , being a Champi●● , subdueth all things with his heat ; the other , to wit the Moon , is a rider , if we consider the swiftnesse of its motion : they may be said to divide immortality between them ; because when the one liveth , that is , shineth , the other is obscured , and , in a manner dead to us : they ride on white horses , to shew their light and motion . They that will see more of the Sun , let them read what we have written elsewhere in Mystagog . P●e●ico . But besides what we have written there , we now make it appear , that the Sun was in a manner the onely Deity they worshipped : for the hono●r they gave the Moon , Fire , Stars , Air , Earth , and Sea , was all in relation to the Sun , as they are subservient to him ; and the many names they gave to the Moon , as Minerva , Vesta , Vrania , Luna , Iuno , Diana , Isis , Lucina , Hecate , Cybele , Astarte , Erthus , were onely to signifie the different operations of the Sun by the Moon ; so that as Aristotle de mundo saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God being One , hath many names , from his many effects , which he produceth in the world .

The Sun then in regard of the seminall vertue , generative facultie , and desire of procreation , which he gives to sublunary creatures , for eternizing of their severall species , Venus , the sun . is called Venus à venis from the veins and arteries , ( for these also were anciently called veins ) in which are the blood and vitall spirits , the proper vehicles of Venus , or the seminal vertue , & of which the seed of generation is begot ; which the Prince of Poets knew , when he said of Dido's Venereal love : Vulnus alit venis . Every Spring when the sunne returneth to us , he brings this venereal faculty with him ; therefore , he may be called Venus , à veniendo , from coming ; for he cometh accompanied every year in the spring with this generative desire , which he infuseth in the creatures ; which the same learned Poet , Geor. l. 2. acknowledgeth in these divine Verses :

Ver adeo ●r●ndi nemorum , ver utile silvis . Ve●e tument terrae , & genitalia semina poscunt , Tum Pater omnipotens foe●undis imbribus ●ther Conjugis in gremium laetae descendit , & omnes Magnus alit magno commistus corpore foetus . Avia tum resonant avibus virgulta canoris , Et Venerem certis repet unt ●rmenta diebus . Parturit omnis ager , &c. —

And in another place Geor. 3. he sheweth the reason why in the spring , living creatures are more prone to venery , because the Sun infuseth then a moderate heat into the body . Vere magis , quia vere calor ●edit ossibus , &c. This venereal desire is by the Poets called Vrania , and Olympia , because it proceeds from heaven , namely from the Sun , the chief ruler in heaven . And to shew that by Venus , they meant the Sun , as he is the God of love , they speak of her in the Masculine Gender , so doth Virgil Aen. 2. descendo , ac ducente Deo flammam inter & hostes . They paint her with a beard , hence Venns barbata , to shew the sunne-beams . They gave her the Epithets of the Sun , in calling her golden Venus , so doth Virgil Aen. 10. Venus aurea , and by the Greek Poets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and by the Eastern people she was called Baa●eth Shammajim , the ruler of Heaven , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Phosphorus or Lucifer from the light of the sunne ; which Venus or the Moon borroweth . So what Orpheus in Hymnis speaks of Venus , is to be understood of the sunne : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , thou procreates all things in Heaven , in the fruitfull earth , and in the sea or depth . She is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , fair haired , to shew the beauty of the sunne-beams : And Euripides in Phoeniss . gives her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a golden circled light . by Cupid also was meant the sunne , who was painted young , with wings , crowned with Roses , and naked , to shew the eternity , swiftnes , colour , and native beauty of that great Luminary ; who may be called the god of love , in that by his heat he excites love in all living creatures , Moon , the same Luminary with the sun as is already said . By Luna or the Moon , they understood the sunne ; for though these be two different Planets , yet in effect they are but one Luminary ; for the Moon hath her light from the sunne ; therefore she is called sometimes the sister , sometimes the daughter of Phoebus ; she is painted with a Torch , and Arrows , and with Wings , to signifie her motion , and that her light and operations are originally from the sun . As the Hawk was dedicated to the sun , because of her high flying and quick fight , so the Moon was represented by a white skinned man with an Hawks head ; for her whitenesse is not from her self ▪ but from the Hawks head , that is , the sun . Moon , her properties . They held her to be both male & female ▪ to shew , that she is the sun in acting , the Moon in suffering ; she receiveth her light and power from the sun , in this she is passive : she imparts this light and power to the inferior world , in this she is active : she is called Lucina also from this borrowed light , and Diana from the divine qualities thereof ; for which cause Diana was held to bee the sister of Phoebus : and Iuno from helping ; she was painted with beams about her face , sitting upon Lions with a scepter in her hand , by which was meant the Dominion she hath received from the sun ; and whereas they made the rain bow to attend upon Iuno , they meant hereby that the sun makes the rain-bow ; therefore by Iuno they meant the sun . So when they make Vulcan the son of Iuno , they understand the sun , for he by his heat causeth fire , and not the Moon . And so Mars the god of fire , is said to be Iuno's son , that is , the sun , for it is he that inflameth mens bloods , and not the Moon . They expressed the power of the sun over the sea and other waters by the names of Neptune , N●r●us , Glaucus , Triton , and other sea Deities . When they would expresse his operations on the earth , they gave him the names of Vesta , ●ybele , Bona dea , &c : when they would shew his power under the Earth , then they used the names of Orcus , Pluto , Pluto , the sun . Proserpina , Charon , Cerberus , &c. Orcus is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an oath , because they used to swear by the sun : E●to mî sol testis ad haec , & conscia Iuno , Aen. 12. and in another place , Aen. 4. Sol qui terrarum flammis opera omnia lustras : Pluto is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wealth , for all wealth , both upon and within the earth , is begot of the suns heat and influence . When he is under our Hemisphere , he is called the god of hell , he is said to ravish Proserpina , Prosepina , the sun . that is , the seminal vertue of vegetables , which in the Winter and the sun's absence , lyeth hid in the bowels of the Earth , his influence upon the corn , and other seeds cast into the Earrh , and causing them proserpere to creep out , thence is called Proserpina . Charon is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 joy ; Charon , the sun the sun is joyfull to us by his presence , and as he is Phoebus or light of the world ; he is also joyfull to us by his absence , and as he is Charon under the earth , for then he permits the air to receive refrigeration , by which all things are refreshed . Cerberus is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a flesh eater , Cerberus , the sun . for a● all flesh is generated by the Sun , so is all flesh consumed by the same . Cerberus had three heads , to shew that time which devoureth all things hath three heads , one present , the other past , and the third to come , now the Sun by his motion is the measurer of time , in which respect he is called Cerberus : and so he was represented by Saturn , cutting down all things with his ●ickle ; for all things are consumed by time . Tempus ●dax rerum , tuque invidiosa vetustas omnia dellruitis .

By what we have said , Gentiles , acknowledge but one Deity . appears that the wise Gentiles did acknowledge but one Deity , giving him divers names , from his divers effects and operations . This Deity was nothing else but the Sun , as we have shewed ; whose power is diffused every where , and nothing , as David saith , is hid from the heat thereof : Iovis omnia plena saith Virgil , Ecl. 3 , all things are filled with Iup●ter : and elsewhere he sing● G●or . 4. that God runs through all the parts of the earth , of the sea , and of the heaven : Deum namque ire per omnes terrasque , tractusque maris , coelumque profundum , Aen. 6. And in his Divine Poem he sings that this spirit , ( for so he calls the Sun , and so did Solomon before him in the first of Ecclesiastes ) cherisheth Heaven , Earth , Sea , Moon , and Stars , and that he diffuseth himself through all parts of the world , and produceth Men , Beasts , Birds , Fishes , which he animates and foments .

Principio coelum , at terram camposque liquentes Lu●entemque glo●um L●nae , Titaniaque astra Spiritus intus alit , totamque infusa per artus Mens agitat molem , & magno so corpore ●iscet ; Inde hominum , pecudumque genus vit●que 〈◊〉 , Et quae mar●●reo ●ert monstra sub aequ●re P●ntus Igneu● est ollis vigor & ●oelest● origo , &c.

But here it may be objected , that seeing the Gentiles acknowledged the power and vertue of the Sun to be every where , why did they devise so many pettie Deities ? I answer , this multiplication of Deities was for the satisfaction and content of the rude people , which could not comprehend , how one and the same Deity could be diffused through all parts of the Universe ; therefore the wiser sort were forced to devise as many god● , as there were species of things in the world : And because the ignorant people would worship no Deity , but what they saw , therefore their Priests were fain to represent those invisible powers by pictures and images , without which the people thought they could not be safe or secure , Gentiles , their superstitious fear . if these gods were not still present with them . They were affected with fear and joy , according to the absence or presence of their gods : this Virgi● Ecl. 1. intimates when he saith , Nec tam praesentes alibi cognoscere divos . and elsewhere , Geor. 1. & vos praesentia Numina Fauni : so they held nothing propitious if their gods had not been present ; this made Aenaeas Aen. 3. so carefull to carry his gods about with him , whereever he went ; Feror exul in altum , cum soci●s , natoque , Penatibus , & magnis Di●s . Therefore he foretells the ruine of Troy , by the departure of her tutelar gods ▪ Excesserg omnes adytis , arisque relictis Dii , quibus imperium hoc steterat , Aen. 2. Hence such care was taken by the Grecians● to steal away the Palladium ; the presence of which made Troy impregnable , as they thought : And the Romans had a custome , that before they besieged any City , they would first by conjuration or exorcisme , call out their tutelar gods . Therefore when Carthage was in any danger of the enemy , the Priests used to bind Apollo their tutelar god to a pillar , left he should be gone from them . Hence it appears that they were forced to have Deities in every place : at home they had their Lares and Penates , Gentiles , their Deities under divers names . in the fields they had their Ceres , Pales , Bacchus , Pan Sylvanus , Fauni , &c , At sea they had their Neptune , Trit●n , Glaueus : in their Harbours they had Portunus , besides that , every ship had its tutelar god set in the stern thereof : Aurato praefulget Apolline puppis Aen. 10. The Woods had their Dryades : the Trees Hamadryades ; the Flowres , Napa● : the Hills , Orcades : The Rivers , Naiades : the Lakes , Li●●eades : the Fountains , E●hydriades : and the Sea , Nereides . But notwithstanding this multiplicity , the wiser sort acknowledged but one Dei●y , as may be seen in Orpheus , who thus singeth .

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .

That is , He is onely one , begot of himself , and of hi● alone are all things begot . So elsewhere :

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉

That is , Iupiter was the first , and Jupiter is the last thunderer , Gentiles acknowledged one God . Jupiter is the head , Jupiter is the middle , from Jupiter alone are all things . There is but one power , one God the great Lord of all things . Trismegistus confesseth there is but one divine nature , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In defence of this truth , Socrates died , when he was forced to drink poyson for affirming there was but one God . And D●agoras laughed at the multiplicity of gods , and at the simplicity of those who held the wooden Image of Hercules a god , therefore in derision he flung it in the fire , saying , thou hast served Euristheus in 12. labours , thou must serve me in this thirteenth . The S●bils in their verses prove the same , that there is but one God , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : that is , There is one God ▪ who alone 〈◊〉 ●●mense and ingenerable . And again : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : I alone am God , and besides me there is no other God . So H●race , Divosque mortalesque turmas imperio regit ●eus aequo : He alone ruleth ●a just●ce all things . I could alledge many testimonies out of the Greek and Latine Poets : out of the Philosophers also , to prove that the Ge●tiles did acknowledge but one Deity , howsoever they gave him many names , besides their practise in uniting all the gods in one , by dedicating the Pantheon to them ; intimating , that as all the gods were united in one Temple , so they were indeed but one in essence : the Altar also at Athens , erected to the unknown God , doth confirm the same . But this task hath been already performed by S. Austin , Lac●antius , Eusebius● , and other an●ient Doctors of the Church , besides what hath been written of later years , by Philip Morney , ●lias Sch●dius , and others , who also alledge many testimonies , that the Gentiles were not ignorant of the Trinity of Persons , Gentiles acknowledged● Trinity . as well as of the Unity of Essence , which was the Pythagorean Quaternity , wherein they held all perfection consisted . Hence they used to swear by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , Quaternity , which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , The fountain of perpe●ual nature , and this doubtlesse was the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Hebrew name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which connsteth of 4. letters ; and so doth the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ the Latine Deus ▪ the Italians , French , and Spaniards expresse the same name in four letters , so did the ancient Germans in their word Diet , the S●lav●nian Buch , the Panonian Is●u , the Polonian Buog , and the Arabian Alla , are all of four letters ; and so is the na●e Iesu , which was given to Christ by the Angel . The Egyptians expressed God by the word Te●● . The Persians by Sire , and the Magi by Orsi : all intimating this Quaternity , or T●ini●● in Unity . So the Greeks expressed their chief God foreign , and the Egyptians their I●is , and the Romans their Mars , and the ancient Celtes their Thau ▪ and the Egyptians their Orus , by which they meant the sun in four letters : and perhaps they meant this Quaternity , when they gave the sun four horses , and four ears , and placed four pitchers at his feet . And it may be that the Queen of Cities , and Lady of the World , understanding the mystery of this Quaternity , would not have her own name Roma , to exceed or come short of four letters . So Adon and Bael signified the sunne .

Now having shewed that the sun was the onely Deity the Gentiles worshipped under divers names ; in whom likewise they acknowledged a Trinity , though not of persons , yet of Powers , or vertues ; to wit of light , hear , and influence ; so the o●b ▪ beams , and light , are the same sun in substance . Superstitious Sun-worship . I should now shew how superstitious they were in their sun-worship ; some offering Horses , and Charriots to him , which the Iews also sometimes did ; others used to kneel to him at his rising ; the Ma●●age●s were wont to sacrifice Horses to him ; the Chinois and other Indians honour him with ●inging of Verses , calling him the Father of the Stars , and the Moon their Mother ; the Americans of Peru and Mexico adored the sun by holding up their hand , and making a sound with their mouth , as if they had kissed : of this custom● we read in Ioh 31. 26. If I have kissed my hand beh●lding the sun , &c. the Rhodians honoured him with their great Colossus ; and many Barbarous Nations did sacrifice men and children to him ; such were the sacrifices offered to Moloch , by whom they meant the sun ; the Gentiles also to shew their devotion to the sun , used to wear his colours , and to preferre the red or purple , the golden or deep yellow , to all other colours , hence the Germans , as Diodor Sic● . l. 5. Biblio . sheweth ; caesariem non modo fifta●t 〈◊〉 , sed arte quoque nativam coloris proprietatem angere student ; they used to make their hairs red by art , if they were not red enough by nature : of this custome of painting or dying the hairs red , Martial speaks , shewing that they used some hot medicaments ; C●●stica Tcutonicos accendit spuma capiltos .

This red colour saith Clemens Alexandrinus l 3. Paedag. c. 3. was used to make them the more terrible to their enemy , for it resembleth blood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : I deny not this reason , out I believe they had a tu●ther aim ▪ for they thought themselves safe , and under the suns protection , if they wore his colours ; and because the sunne-beams look sometimes yellow and like Gold , colours of the Sun worn . therefore hair of this colour was of greatest account ; hence Virgil Aer. 4. gives yellow hairs to Queen Dido , as Flaventesque abscissac●mas , and again , Nec-dum ill● flavum Proserpi●a vertice erinem

Abstulerat : Ibid. So likewise he gives yellow hairs to Mercury , by whom as we have said , was meant the sun ; Omnia Mercurio similis , vocemque , coloremque , Et crines flavos & membra decora j●ventae . Ibid. Tertullian sheweth , that the women of his time used to dye their hairs with ●affron , Capillos croco vertunt , to make them look like the flame , or Sunne-beams ; and so the Bride alwayes wore a vail called Flammeum , of a red or fir●-colour ; and so Flamminica the wife of the Priest called Flamen , wore alwayes such a vail , as resembling the colour of the Sun , whereof her husband was Priest , but S. Hierom forbids Christian women to dye their hair of this colour , as resembling the fire of hell , Ne capillos i●ruses , & ei aliquid de gehenne ignilus aspergas : the Athenia●s , to shew how much they honoured Apollo , by whom they meant the Sun , used to wear in their hairs golden pictures of grashoppers ; for these creatures were dedicated to the Sun : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , as the Scholiast of Aristophanes witnesseth , and so doth Thucydides . Iulius Capitolinus in Ver● , affirms of Verus , that to make his hairs look the yellower , and that it might glitter like the Sun , he used to besprinkle them with gold dust ; Tantam habuit curam capillorum flavorum , ut & capiti aur● ramenta ●●s●ergeret , quò magis coma illuminata slavesceret : and because these two colours of yellow and red were sacred to the sun , hence Kings and Priests were wont to be adorned with these two colours ; for Kings and Priests have been held the great Luminaries within their Do●●inions ; therefore they shined with artificial ornaments , as the sun doth with his native : hence Q. Did● by the Poet , Aen. 4. is painted with gold and scarlet ; Cui pharetra ex auro , cri●es nodantur in aurum ; Aurea purpuream subnectit fibula ves●em : so elsewhere Aen. 11. he describes the ornaments of Chlorus the Priest , of gold and scarlet also ; Ipse peregrina ferugine clarus & ostro Spicula torquebat Tyrio Cortynia cornu . Aureus ex b●●meris sonat arcus , & aurea vati Cassida : tum croceam ●blamydemque sin●sque crepante● Carbaseos fulv● in nodum collegerat 〈◊〉 . The Priest is commanded to cover himself with scarlet whilest he is sacrificing ;

Purpureo velare comas adopertus amictu , Aen. 3. it was also a part of sun-worship to erect high Altars , and to sacrifice to him under the name of Iupiter upon the highest hills , because they thought it fit , that he , who was the chief God , should be worshipped on the chief places , and the highest in dignity , should be honoured on the highest places of scituation , hence he was named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Iupiter on the mountains ; of these high places , we read in Scripture ; they used also to the honour of the sun , to build their Temples and erect their Altars towards the East . Illi ad surgentem conversi ●umina solem : and elsewhere , Aen. 12. — aetherei spectans orientia solis Lumina , vite cavis undam de flumine palmis

sustul●t — and to shew the suns inextinguishible light and heat , they used to maintain a perpetuall fire upon their Altars ; whence they were called are , ab arde●do : for the same cause both the Persian Kings and Roman Emperous used to have the sacred fire carried in great solemnity before them , by this , intimating how carefull they were to maintain the worship of the sun , and so supersitious were the Gentiles in advancing of this sun-worship , that they spared not to sacrifice their children to Meloch , which was nothing else but the sun : this was a preposterous zeal ; for that glorious Lamp required no such Sacrifice at their hands , though he be the cause of generation ; he gave life to their children by his influence , but they had no warrant from him to use violence , or to destroy that nature by Elementary fire , which he by celestial fire did animate . The milder sort of them were content to let their sons and daughters passe through the fire , or between two fires , as some will have it , which was their Purgatory , though some were so bold as to run through the fire , and tread with their naked feet upon the burning coals without hurt , which might be done without miracle , as we have shewed elsewhere , Arcan ▪ Microcos , of this custome the Poet Aentid . 11. speaketh ; Summe Deûm , sancti custos Soractis Apollo , Quem primi colimus , cui pineus ardor acerv● Nascitur , & medium freti pictate per ignem Cultores multa premimus vestigia pruna . Lastly , as the sun by the Asians , and Africans was described under divers shapes , according to his divers effects and operations , so was he also expressed in the Northern part of the Europaean world , Sun , how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations . as he is the measurer of time , and cause of different seasons ; namely of summer and winter , of seed-time and harvest : they described him like an old man standing on a fish , wearing a coat girt to his body with a liunen girdle , but bare-headed and barefooted , holding a wheel , and a basket full of corn , fruit , and roses ; by his old age and coat girt to him , was signified winter ; by his naked head and feet , summer ; by the corn and fruits , Harvest ; and by the roses , the spring ; his standing on a Fish , which is slipperie and swift in its motion , and silent withall , shewed the slipperinesse and swiftnesse of time , which passeth 〈◊〉 without noise , — ●ulloque s●n● co●vertitur 〈◊〉 . and old age comes tacito pede , with a silent foot : the wheel signified the roundnesse of the Sun , and the running about of the year ▪ and the linnen girdle might signifie the Zodiack or Ecliptick line , within which the Sun containeth himself ▪ I think this may be the genuine meaning of that Saxon Idol , which by them was called Crodo , which Schedius de D●●s Germanis ▪ thinks to be Saturn , and doth otherwise interpret it : when they did expresse the Sun as King of the Planers , and chief Ruler of the world , they painted him sitting on a throne , holding a scepter in his left hand , and a sword in the right ; out of the right side of his mouth came out thunder ; out of the left , lightning : on his head ●ate an Eagle ; under his feet was a Dragon ; and round about him sate 12 gods ; the Throne , Scepter and Sword may signifie the Majesty and power of the Sun , who by his heat causeth thunder and lightning ; the Eagle sheweth the swiftnesse of his motion , and his piercing eye , as discovering all things by his light , his treading on the Dragon may shew , that he by his heat , subdueth the f●rercest creatures , and most pestiferous vapours ; the 12. gods may signifie the 12. signes in the Zodiack , or 12. moneths of the year : when they did expresse the heat , light and motion of the Sun , they painted him like a man , holding with both his hands a flaming wheel : when they did represent the martiall courage , and military heat of souldiers , excited in their hearts by the heat of the Sun , they set him out like an armed man , holding a banner in one hand with a rose in it , in the other a pair of scales ; on his breast was the picture of a bear , on his target a lion ; the field about him full of flowers , by which they signified valour and eloquence , both requisite in a Commander ; the arms , bear and lion were to shew the fiercenesse , courage and defence , that is , or ought to be in military men ; the rose and flowery field , did represent the sweetnesse and delight of eloquence ; the scales were to shew , how words should be weighed in the ballance of discretion , before they be uttered : when they expressed how the sun by his heat and influence , stirreth up Venereal love in living creatures , they painted him like a woman , for that passion is most impotent in that sex ; on her head she wore a mirtle garland , to shew she is a Queen , and that love should be alwayes green , sweet and pleasant as the Myrtle ; in one hand she holds the world ▪ in the other three golden Apples , to shew that the world is upheld by love , and so is the riches thereof ; the three golden apples also signified the threefold beauty of the Sun , to wit the Morning , Meridian and Evening ; in her breast she had a burning torch , to shew both the heat and light of the Sun , and the fire of love which burneth in the breast ; Ardet in ossibus ignis ; caco carpitur igne . Vul●us alit venis , est m●llis ●lamma medullas . Ardet amans Did● , trax●tque per ossa furorem , Virg. when they did expresse the Suns operation upon the Moon , they painted him like a man with long ears , holding the Moon in his hands , to shew that she receives her light and power from him ; his long ears I think did signifie his readinesse to hear the supplications of all men , though never so far distant . These interpreatations , I suppose are most likely to be consonant to the meaning of those , who first devised those Images or Idols , though the Saxon Chroniclers , Albertus , Crantzius , Saxo-Grammaticus , Munster , Sch●di●s , and others , do think these Images were erected to the memory of some German Princes or Commanders : but it is unlikely , that the Germans , who were as Tacitus saith , such great adorers of the Sun and Stars , would give that worship to dead mens statues , Caesar lib. 6. de bel . Gal. tells us , that the Germans onely worshipped for gods those which they saw , and received help from , as the sun , Moon , and fire , other gods they never heard of : but of the Europaean Idolatries , we have spoken more fully before .

Q. 11. what hath been the chief supporter of all Religions at all times ?

A. The honour , Religion how supported . maintenance , and advancement of the Priesthood ; for so long as this is in esteem , so long is Religion in request ; if they be slighted , Religion also becometh contemptible . Priests their dignity and necessity . Whereupon followeth Atheism , and Anarchy ; which wise States considering , have been carefull in all ages to maintain , reverence , & advance the Ministers of Religion ; for if there be not power , maintenance , and respect given to the publick Ministers of Stat● , all government and obedience must needs fail ; the like will fall out in the ● Church , if the Priesthood be neglected . Therefore among the Iews , we read what large maintenance was allowed to the Priests and Levites ; how they were honoured and reverenced by the people ; & how the high Priest had no lesse , or rather more honour than the Prince , the one being honoured with a Mitre , as the other with a Crown , and both anointed with precious oil . Dignity of Priests among the Greeks . Among the Gentiles , we find that the Priesthood was in such esteem , that the Prince would be honoured both by the Priests office and name ; as we read of Metc●ised●●h King of Sal●m , and Priest of the most High God : Numa was both King and Priest : so was Anius in the Poet ▪ Rex Anius , Rex idem hominum Phoebique sacerdos . Augustus and the other Roman Emperors held it no lesse honour to be stiled Ponti●●ces Max●mi , H●gh Priests , than to be called Emperours : For this cause Priests wore Crowns or Garlands , as well as the Emperours . Some were crowned with Bays , as the Priests of Apollo ; some with Poplar leaves , as the Priests of Hercules ; some with Myrtle ; some with Ivy ; some with Oaken leaves , &c. All Priests among the Romans , Dignity of Priests among the Romans , &c. were exempted from Taxes , Wars and secular imployments . The High Priest at Rome , as Dionysius witnesseth l. 2. had in some respects more Priviledge than the Emperour , and was not to give any ac●ount of his actions to people and senate . And Cicero in orat . pr● domo ad Po●tif●●s ▪ . doth acknowledge that the whole dignity of the State , the safety , life and liberty of all men : and the Religion of the gods depended from the High Priests . The great King of the Abyssins , at this day will he called Prester , or Priest Iohn ▪ though I know some deny this . Among the Mahume●ans none of the Musalmans , or true believers , as they call themselves , must take upon him the title of Lord , but the Calipha , or High Priest onely : and to offer the least wrong to the meanest Priest , is there a heinous and punishable crime . The Priests of Mars , called Salii , among the Romans , were in such honour , that none was admitted to this dignity , but he that was Patricius , or Nobly born . In Ty●us the Priests of Hercules were attired in Purple ; and had the next place to the King . In old time among the Germans , none had power to punish offe●ders , but the Priests . The T●allii honoured none with the Priviledge of a Palace , but the King and Chief Priest . Among the Egyptians none were Priests but Philosophers ; and none chosen King , but out of the Priest-hood . Mercury was called Trismegistus because he bore three great Offices , to wit , of a Philosopher , of a Priest , and of a King . Among the Phoenicians the Priests of the S●n had the honour to wear a long robe of Gold and Purple ; and on his head a Crown of Gold beset with Jewels . The ancient Greeks also priviledged their Priests to wear Crowns , whence they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; in Rome the Flamen Dialis or Iupiters Priest , had this honour , that his bare word had the force of an Oath ; and his presence was in stead of a Sanctuary , if any guilty person had fled to him , he was free that day from any punishment . He had power to exercise Consular authority , and to wear Consular garments ; and whereas none had the Honour to ascend the Capitol in a Sedan or Litter , save onely the Pontise● and Priests , we see in what reverend esteem they were in old Rome ▪ and no lesse honour , but rather more , the Priests and Bishops of modern Rome have received from Christian Princes . Among the Iews we find that Eli and Samuel were both Priests and Judges : the Levites were as Justices , and by their word used to end all strife , Deut. 21. in Davids time 6000 of the Levites were Judges : and after the captivity some of the Priests were Kings of Iud● , 1. Chrom , 23. in the Christian Church , we see how at all times the Clergy hath been honoured ; in Scripture they are called Fathers , Embassadours , Friends of God , Men of God , Prophets , Angels , &c. Tertullian L. de poeniten . shews , that in the Primitive Church Penitents used to fall down at the feer of their Priests ; and some write , that they used to kisse their feet . In what esteem the Bishops of Italy , France . Germany , and Spain are now in , and in England have been in ; is known to all that read the Histories of these Places . In Moscovia , the Bishops not onely are endowed with rich Revenues , but also with great honours and priviledges , and use to ride in rich apparrell , and in great state and magnificence . What respect the Great Turk giveth to his Mufti , or High Priest , and in what esteem he hath the Christian Patriarch of Constantinople , is not unknown to those that have lived there ▪ or read the History . In a word Religion flourisheth and fadeth with the Priests & Ministers thereof ; it riseth and falleth , floweth and ebbeth as they do ; and with Hippocrates Twins , they live and die together ; so long as the G●ntile Priests had any maintenance and respect left them , so long their superstition continued in the Empire , even under Christian Emperors ; but as soon as Theodosius took away their maintenance , Gentilisme presently vanished , and went out like the snuff of a Candle , the tallow or oil being spent .

Q. 12. What Religion is most excellent and to be preferred above all others ?

A. The Christian Religion ; which may be proved : first from the excellent doctrines it teacheth , Religion which is best . as that there is a God , that he is but one , most perfect , infinite , eternall , omniscient , omnipotent , absolutely good , the authour of all things , except sin , which in a manner is nothing ; Christianity , its excellency . the Governour of the world , and of every particular thing in it ; that Jesus Christ the son of God died for our sins , and rose again for our justification , &c. 2. From the reward it promiseth , which is not temporall happiness promised by Moses to the Iews in this life ; not sensual and beastly pleasures , promised by the Gentile-Priests to their people , in their Elysium ; & by Mahomet to his followers in his fools Paradise ; but eternal , spiritual , immaculate , and Heavenly felicity , in the full and perpetual fruition of God , in whose presence is the fulnesse of joy , and at his right hand are pleasures for evermore ; such as the eye hath not seen , nor the ear heard , and cannot enter into the mind of man . 3. From teaching the faith of the Resurrection , which none of the Gentiles did believe , and not many among the Iews , for the Saduces denyed it ; onely Christianity believes it , being assured , th●t he , who by his power made the great world of nothing , is able to remake the little world of something ; neither can that which is possible to nature , prove impossible to the a●thour of nature : for if the one can produce out of a small seed a great tree , with leaves , bark , and boug●s : or a butterfly out of a worm , or the beautifull feathered Peacock out of a mis-shapen egge : cannot the Almighty out of dust raise our bodies , who first out of dust made them ? 4. No Religion doth teach how God should be worshipped sincerely and purely , but Christianity , for other ▪ Religions consist most in sacrifices , not of beasts and birds onely , but of men also : likewise in multitudes of unnecessary ceremonies , whereas the Christian Religion th●weth , that God is a spirit , and will be worshipped in spirit and truth : That outward Ceremonies are but beggerly rudiments : That he will have mercy and no● sacrifice : That th● sacrifice of God is a broken and contrite heart : That he is better pleased with the circumcision of our fleshly lusts , than of our flesh , with the mortification of the body of sin , than of the body of nature . He ca●eth not the flesh of Bulls , nor drinks the blood of Goats , but we must offer to him thanksgiving , and must pay 〈◊〉 vows . The best keeping of his Sabbath , is rather to forbear the work● of sin , than the works of of our hands : and to wash our hearts in innocency , rather than our hands in water . The service he expects from us , is the presenting of our bodies ●living sacrifice and holy , which is our reasonable service . No Religion like this doth teach us the true object of our faith and hope , which is God : of our charity , which is our neighbour : of temperance , which is our selves : of obedience , which is the Law : of prayer , which is the Kingdome of Heaven , and the righteousnesse thereof in the first place ; and then things concerning our worldly affairs in the second place : no Religion but this , teacheth us to deny our selves , to forgive our enemies , to pray for our persecutors , to do good to those who hurt us , to forget and forgive all injuries , and to leave vengeance to God , who will repay : no Religion like this , teacheth the conjugal chastity that ought to be between one man and one wife ; for other religions permit either plurality of wives , or divorces upon light occasions , or fornication amongst young people unmarried ; Crede mihi , non est flagitium adolescentem scortari , Terent ▪ or that which is worse , and not to be named : but Christianity forbids unchast talk , immodest looks , and even unclean thoughts . Other Religions forbid perjury , this swearing at all , except before a Judge to vindicate the truth . No Religion doth so much urge the mutual justice or duties , that ought to be between masters and servants , parents and children , Princes and people , and between man and man ; all these , oppression , extortion , usury , bribes , sacriledge , &c. are forbid even all kind of covetousnesse and immoderate care , but to cast ou● care upon God , to depend on his providence , to use this world , as if we used it not , to cast ou● bread upon the Waters , to make us friends of our unrighteous M●nmon , to be content with food and raiment , to have our conversation in heaven , & to seek the things that are above to lay up our treasures in heaven ; where neither ●oth can spoil , nor thi●ves break through and steal . 5. The excellency of Christianity may be proved from the multitude of witnesses , or martyrs , and Confessors , who have not only forsaken father and mother , lands and possessions , and whatsoever else was dear to them , but likewise their lives , ( and that with all chearfulnesse ) for the name of Christ : and which is most strange , in the midst of flames and other torments , they did sing and rejoyce , and account it no small 〈◊〉 & happines , to suffer for Christ , being fully perswaded that the afflictions of this l●fe were not worthy of the glory that should be revealed ; and that after they had fought the good fight , and finished their course , a Crown of righteousnesse was laid up for them . 6. The excellency of the author commends Christianity above all other religions , which have been delivered by men onely , and those sinfull men too ; as Moses , ●ycurgus , Minos , Solon , Numa , and Mahomet , &c. But the author of Christianity was both God and man , whose humane nature was without spot or sin original , and actuall ; for though he became sin for us , yet he knew no sin , there was no guile sound in his mouth ; he had done no violence , he was oppressed and afflicted , yet opened he not his mogth , but was brought as a lamb to the slaughter , and as a sheep before his shiarers was dumb , &c. Isa. 53. his very enemies could not accuse him of sin ▪ he prayed for those that crucified him , and died for his enemies , he was obedient to his father , even to the death of the Crosse ; he did not lay heavy burthens upon other mens shoulders , which he did not touch himself ; but as well by practise , as by precept , he hath gone before us in all holy duties ; and as he died for sinners , so he rose again for them the third day , ascended into Heaven where he now sits at the right hand of his father , and will come again to judge the quick and the dead . He is the true Messias , who in the fulnesse of time came , upon the accomplishing of Daniels seventy weeks , not long before the destruction of Ierusalem , as was foretold by the Prophets ; by whose presence the glory of the second Temple far exceeded the glory of the first , though in all things else inferiour to it . He is the true Shil● , at whose coming the Scepter departed from Iuda ; and as it was foretold , that he should come of David , be born in Bethlehem ? have a Virgin for his mother , preach in Gali●ce , and heal all manner of infirmities , and should reign over the Gentiles , so these things came to passe . 7. Never was there any Religion propagated through the world , in that wonderful manner , as this was , if we consider either the authours that spread it , who were illiterate f●sher-men , and yet could on a sudden speak all languages , or the manner how it was spread , without either violence , or eloquence ; whereas Mahumetanisme , and other religions have been forced upon men by the Sword , Christianity was propagated by weaknesse , sufferings , humility , patience , plainnesse , and working of miracles ; the suddennesse also of its propagation , the great opposition it had , by the Potentates of the world ; whom notwithstanding these fisher-men conquered : the largenesse of this religions extent , as being spread over the four parts of the habitable earth : I say , all these being considered mus● needs shew us what preheminence this religion hath above all others , the course whereof could not be retarded either by the force , policy , or cruelty of Tyrants , who exposed Christians to a thousand sorts of torments , yet in spite of all opposition , it went like a mighty torrent through the world , and like the Palm , the more it was suppressed , the more it flourished● Per tela , per ignes , ab ipso ducit opes , animumque ferr● : What religion could ever name such Martyrs , either 〈◊〉 number or constancy , as the Christian can ? To be brief , how far truth exceedeth error , one God , multiplicity of Gods ; his sincere and pure worship , the idolatry of worshipping evil Spirits , Starres , dead Men , bru●● beasts , yea , meere accidents and phansies ; and ho● far divine power exceedeth all humane power , so far doth Christianity exceed Gentilisme . Again , how much Christ exceedeth Moses ; and the Gospel the Law ; and how far the precept of patience and meeknesse taught by Christ , exceedeth the precept of revenge delivered by Moses ; how far Baptisme excelleth Circumcision , and the Lords Supper , the Iewish Passeover , the true propitiatory sacrifice of Christs body , all the sacrifices of beasts and birds , how far the easie yoke of Christ is lighter than the heavy burthens of Moses : and the true Messiah already come , exceeds the Iews supposed Messiah yet expected : so far doth the Christian religion excell the Iewish superstition , Lastly , how far Iesus in respect of his humane nature exceedeth Mahomet ; the one being conceived of the holy Ghost , and born of a Virgin ; the other b●ing conceived and born , after the manner of other men ; the one being without sin , the other a thief and robber : the one teaching love , peace and patience ; the other hatred , war and revenge : the one cur●ing mens lust , by Monogamy ; the other letting loose the reins to uncleannes by Poligamy : The one planting Religion in the soul , the other in outward Ceremonies of the body : The one permitting the moderate use of all Gods creatures , the other prohibiting Wine , and Swines-flesh : The one commanding all men to search the Scriptures ; the ●ther prohibiting the vulgar to read the Alcoran , or to translate it into other tongues out of the Arabick : the one working by miracles ; the other onely by cheating tricks : The one propagating Religion by suffering , patience , and humility ; the other by cruelty , oppression , and tyranny : The one choosing for his followers , innocent and holy men , such as followed their trade of fishing ; the other wicked and profane persons , whose trade consisted in thieving , robbing , and murthering : The one teaching sound and wholsome Doctrine ; the other ridiculo●s and favourlesse fables in his Alcoran : I say , how far in all these things the man Christ Jesus ( not to speak of his Divinity ) did exceed Mahomet : so far doth Christianity excel Mahumetanism . And thus have I with as much brevity as I could , taken and given a view of all known Religions , and have set down what use is to be made thereof ; and withal have shewed the excellency of Christianity above all other professions in the world : Christian 〈◊〉 urged . God grant that as it is the best of all Religions , so we of this Land may prove the best of all the professors thereof , learning to deny our selves , to take up the Crosse of Christ , and follow him in meeknesse , patience , humility , justice , sobriety , holinesse , love , and all other vertues , wherein the life of Religion consisteth ; laying aside self-interest , idle quarrels , needlesse debates , unprofitable questions in points of Religion , but let us maintain the Unity of the Spirit in the bond of love , and know that Religion is not in words , but in works ; not in opinions , but in assurance : not in speculation , but in practice . Pure Religion and undefiled before God is , to visit 〈◊〉 Fatherlesse and widows &c. to do good and to communicate ; for with such Sacrifice God is well pleased , that not the bearers of the Law , but the doers shall be justified ; that not they that cry Lord , Lord , shall enter into heaven , but they who do the will of our Father ; that without peace and holinesse no man shall see the Lord , that they who seed the hung●y , and cloath the naked , &c. shall inherit the Kingdome prepared for them from the beginning of the world : And God grant that we may run the wayes of Gods Commandements , walk in love , tread in the paths of righteousnesse , ●ight the good fight , run the race set before us , with patience , looking unto Iesus the Authour and Finisher of our faith ; that having finished our course , and wrought out our salvation with 〈◊〉 and trembling , may at last receive the Crown of righteousnesse . In the mean while , let us not forget our Saviours Legacy ; which is , Love one another , and my peace I leave with you ; Are we not all the members of one body , the sheep of one fold , the children of one Father ? Do we not all eat of the same bread , drink of the same cup , live by the same Spirit , hope for the same inheritance ? are we not all washed with the same Baptisme , and redeemed by the same saviour ? why then should we not be of the same heart , and mind with the Apostles ? why is there such strugling in the womb of Rebecca , such a noise of hammers in building Christs mysticall Temple ; such clashing of arms under the Prince of peace ; is this Christianity ? Alas , we are Mahu●etanes or Gentiles in practise , and Christians in name . Now the God of peace , that brought again our Lord Iesus from the dead , give us the peace of God that passeth all understanding ; that we may all think and do the same thing . That as there is but one shepherd , so the●e may be but one sheepfold . The Church of God is a little flock , beset with many Wolves ; of Iews , Turks , Pagans , Atheists ; why then should we not be carefull to preserve peace , love , and unity among our selves , the onely thing to make us formidable to our enemies ? Concordia res parvae crescunt . A bundle of Arrows cannot be broken , except they be separated and disjoyned ; nor could the horse tail be plucked off ( as Sertorius shewed his Romans ) so long as the hairs were twisted together ▪ as hard a matter it will be to overcome us , so long as we are united in love , but let this band be broken , and we are a prey to every enemy : imbelles damae quid nisi praeda sumus . If we will needs fight ▪ let us buckle with our profest and common enemies , with the Devil , the world and the Fl●sh , with Principalites , and Powers ; with spirituall darknesse , and chiefly with our selves : Nec tonge scilicet hostes quaerendi nobis , circumstant undique muros . We have a Trojan horse , full of armed enemies in the Citadel of our hearts ; we have Iebusites within us , which we may subjugate , but can never exterminate ; and such is our condition , that we are pestered with enemies , whom we can neither fly from , nor put to flight ; Nec fugere possumus nec sugare . If we did exercise our selves oftner in this spiritual Militia , we should not quarrel so much as we do , nor raise such tragedies every where in the Church of Christ , about controversies & opinions quarrelling about the shell of Religion , being carelesse what become of the kernel . With Martha we busie our selves about many things , but neglect that Vnum necessarium : playing Philosophers in our disputes , but Epicures in our lives . I wil end in the words of Lactantius , Instit. 6. c. 1. & 2. Innecentiam s●lam 〈◊〉 quis obtulerit Deo , satis pie , religioseque litavit , He is the most religious man , who offers to God the best gi●t , which is innocency . For Christian Religion consisteth not in words , but in gifts and sacrifices ; our gifts are perpetual , our sacrifices but temporary ; our gifts are sincere hearts , our sacrifices are praises and thanksgivings . No Religion can be true , but what is grounded on goodnesse and justice .

FINIS .
The Alphabetical TABLE of the chief things conteined in the severall Sections of The View of all Religions , &c. A. ABbots , how elected , 275. &c. how consecrated , 343. &c. Abraxas , the Sun , 519. &c. Abyssins , their religion , 494. &c. Adamites , 366. Adonis , the Sun , 517. Africa , the religion thereof , 94. &c. African Islands their religions , 102. Albati , 318. etc. Albigenses , and their opinions , 223 &c. America , the religion thereof , 102 &c. Southern America , the religion thereof , 112. etc. Americans , their superstitious fear , and tyranny thereof , 116 etc. Anabaptists , 229 &c. of Moravia , 230 etc. their opinions and names , 361 &c. Angola , its religion , 100 &c. Antinomians , 366. Apis , the Sun , 518 &c. Apollo , the Sun , 516. Apostles , and their office , 396. Arabians , their religion and discipline , 67 &c. Armenians , their religion , 489 &c. Arminians , their tenets 367 &c. Asia , the religions thereof , 1.2 &c. Atys , the Sun , 518. S ▪ Austins girdle ; 257 &c. B. Babylonians , their ancient religion . 58 &c. Bel and Belenus , the Sun , 520. Bengala , its religion , 83. Bishops , 399. 405. &c. Bisnagar , its religion , 87 &c. Brasil , its religion , 113 &c. S. Bridgets Order , 313 &c. Brownists , their kinds and tenets , 363 &c. Buildings first erected for divine service , 4. Burial of the dead , an Act of justice and mercy . 131 &c. C. Calvins doctrine . 236 &c. Camaldulenses , 283. Cambaia , its religion , 84. Canons of S. Saviour , 318. of S. George , 319 &c. of Lateran , 320. Carmelites . 300 &c. Carthusians , 284 &c. Cerberus , the Sun , 527. Ceremonies in religion , 513 &c. Charom , the Sun , 526 &c. Chinois , their religion , 79 &c. Christianity , its beginning , 181 , &c. It yeelds to Mahumetanisme , 182 &c. Its excellency ▪ 538 &c. Christian duties urged ▪ 542 &c. Churches from the beginning● 1 , 2. etc ▪ 1 , 2. &c. set Day , Sacrifices , and Church-Government from the beginning , 5 &c. Under Moses , 6. After Moses , 7. Under David and Solomon , 8 &c. After Solomon , 9 &c. Among the ten Tribes , 11. In , and after the Captivity of Babylon , 28 &c. Among the Iewes at this day , 29 &c. Church Offices sold among the Iewes , 49 &c. Church how to be governed , 409. Church-Governours , ibid. &c. Alterable , 410. Church of Arnhem , vide Millenaries . Church of England deplored , and Remedy against her growing errours . 427. Of Protestant Churches , 496 &c. Church of Rome , wherein different from other Churches , 429 &c. Cluniacenses , 282. Colours of the Sun worn , 531 &c. Cong● its religion , 101. The religions of its Northern neighbours . Ibid &c. Cophti of Egypt , 493 &c. Creation , the knowledge the Pagans had thereof , 71 &c. of it , and Noahs flood , what knowledge the Americans had , 109 &c. D. DAyes festival in the Church of Rome , 458 &c. D●acons , and their office , 397. and 399. Dead , vide Burial . Death , how worshipped , 143 &c. Domin●cans , 30● &c. E. Earth , &c. how worshipped , 142 &c. Egyptians , their ancient religion , 90 &c. Their idolatrous worship , 91 &c. and continuance thereof , 92 &c. Their modern Religions , 93 &c. Elders , 403 &c. Endymion , the Sun , 522 Episcopacy , what among the Presbyterians , 408 &c. How diffeferent from Presbytery , 410. &c. Eremites , or Anchorites , 243 &c. Their first manner of living , 244 &c. Their too great rigour , 245 &c. Of S. Austin , 2●8 &c. Of S. Paul in Hungary , 312. Of S. Hierom , 318. Ethiopians of Africa , their ancient religion , 98 &c. Their religion at this day , 99 &c. The religion of the lower Ethiopians , 100. Europe , the religions thereof , 121 &c. Excommunicate persons their condition , 415. Prophets , Pharisees , &c. could not excommunicate , ihid . &c. Why Christ did not excommunicate Iud●s , 416. Excommunication and excommunicate persons considered , ibid. &c. F. FAmilists , their Heresies , 364. Superstitious Fear , its cruelty , 116. Festival dayes of Christ , 458 &c. Of the Saints , 468 &c. Fez , the religion and Church-discipline thereof , 95 &c. Their times of prayer , 96 &c. Fire , &c. how worshipped , 142 &c. Florida , its religion , 104. Franciscans , 304 &c. subdivided into divers Orders , 341 &c. Fraternities , 279 &c. Fratricelli , 319. Friers Mendicants , 298. Predicants , 302 &c. Minorites , 306 &c. G. GEntiles , their Gods , vid. Gods . worshipped the Sun under divers names and shapes , 516 &c. acknoweldged but one deity , 527 &c. under divers names , 528 &c. Their superstitious fear ibid. acknowledge a Trinity , 529 &c. Georgians , 490 &c. Goa , the religion thereof , 84 &c. God , acknowledged by the Americans , 109. but one God acknowledged by the wiser sort of Gentiles . 126 &c. and 529. Gods of the Gentiles , 134 &c. 155. &c. How ranked and armed . 156. Their chariots how drawn , 157. In what peculiar places worshipped . ibid &c. One God acknowledged by them , 529. Greeks , their religion and Gods ▪ 134 &c. their worship , and how painted , 137 &c. The Greeks sacrifices , 144 &c. Their Priests and Temples , 146. their chief festivals , 158 &c. Greek religion at this day , 478 &c. their Church dignities and discipline , 480 &c. ●roves and high places condemned in Scripture . ●3 etc. Guinea , its religion , 97 &c. H. HErcules , the same with the Sun , 520 &c. Heresy an enemy to christianity , 183 Hereticks and Heresies , namely Simon Magus , 184. Menander , 186 &c. Saturninus 187. Basilides , ibid. Nicolaitans , Gnosticks 188. &c. Carpocrates , Cerinthus , 189. Ebion , Nazarites , 190. Valentinians , ib. etc. Secundians , P●ol●means , 191 &c. Marcites , ib. etc. Colarbasii , 192 ▪ Heracleonites , 192. Ophites , ibid. &c. Cainites , and Sethites , 193. Archonticks , and Asco●●yprae , Cerdon , 194. Marcion , ibid. &c. Apelles 195. Severus , ib. etc. Tatianus , 196. Cataphryglans , ib. &c. Pepuzians , Quintilians , 197. Ar●otyrites , ibid. &c. Quartodecimani , Alogiani , 198. Adamians , ibid. &c. Elcesians , and Theodotians , 199. Melchisedecians , ibid. &c. Bardesanists . Noetians , Valesians , 200. Cathari , ibid. &c. Angelici , Apostolici , 201. Sabellians , Originians , Originists , ibid. &c. Samosatenians , 202. Photinians , ibid. &c. Manichees , ●03 ▪ &c. Hierachites , 204. Melitians , ibid. etc. Arrians , Audians , Semi-Arrians , 205. Macedonians , ibid. &c. Aerians , Aetians , 206. Eunomians , ibid. &c. Apollinarists , Antidicomari●nites , 207. Messalians , ibid. &c. Metangismonites , Hermians , Procli●●ites , Patricians , Ascitae , ibid. &c. Pattalorinchitae , Aquarii , Coluthiani , Floriani , Aeternales , 209. Nudipedales , ibid. &c. Donatists , 210. Priscillianists , ibid. &c. Rhetorians , Feri . Theopaschitae , Tritheitae , Aquei , Meli●onii , Ophei , 211. Tertullii , ibid. &c. Liberatores , Nativitarii , Luciferians , Iovinianists , and Arabicks , 212. Collyridians , Paterniani , Tertullianists 213. Abellonitae , ibid. &c. Pelagians , Praedestinati , 214. Timotheans , ibid. &c. Nestorians , 215. Eutychians , and their spawn , ibid. &c. Hereticks of the seventh Century , 218. &c. of the eighth Century , 220. of the ninth and tenth Centuries , ibid. &c. of the eleventh and twelfth Centuries , 221. &c. of the thirteenth Century , 224 &c. of the fourteenth Century ▪ 225 &c. of the fifteenth Century , 227 &c. of the sixteenth Century , 229. and 2●8 &c. Hierapolis , the religion thereof , 62 &c. High places , vid. Groves , &c. Hispaniola , its religion , 118. Hussites , their tenets ▪ 227 &c. I. IAcobites , 492. Ianus , the Sun , 522. Iapon , its religion , 88 &c. Idola●ers their cruelty and cost in their barbarous sacrifices ▪ 106. &c. The making , worshiping of Images , and bringing in Idolatry . 19 &c. Idolatry of the Gentiles , and of all kindes condemned . 63 &c. Idolatry further condemned . 118. &c. and 515. The Gentile Idols were dead men , 60 &c. Iesuites , 325. &c. their rules , 326. &c. their constitutions and rules for Provincials , 328. Provosts , 330 &c. Rectors , 331. Masters , ibid. &c. Counsellers , 333. Travellers , ibid. &c. Rules for the Admonitor , 334 &c. Overseer of the Church , 335. for the Priests , ibid. &c. Preachers , 336. for the Generals Proctor , ibid. &c. for the Readers , Infirmarii , 337. Librarii , and under Officers , ibid. &c. Their privileges granted by divers Popes . 339. &c. Iewes , their Church discipline from the beginning ▪ till their last destruction , 6 &c. The difference of the High Priest● from other Priests . 7. Solomons Temple , and the outward splendor of the Iewes religion . 11 &c. what represented by Solomons Temple , and utensils thereof . 15. office of the Levites . 16. Prophets , Scribes , ibid. Pharisees . 17. Nazarites , ibid. etc. Rechabites . 18. Essenes , Sadduces , ibid. S●maritans . 19 Iewes , their ancient observation of the Sabbath . 19 &c. how they observed their passover . 20 &c. their feast of pentecost . 21. their feast of tabernacles , ibid. &c. their new Moons , 22. and 45. their feast of trumpets , 22. &c. their feast of expiation , 23. their Sabbatical year , ibid. &c. their Jubilee , 24 &c. their excommunications of old , 25 &c. how instructed by God of old , 26 &c. their maintenance or allowance to their Priests and Levites , 27 &c. their Church government at this day , 29 &c. their manner and times of prayer , 30 &c. they hear the law three times a week , 31 &c. their ceremonies about the book of the Law , 32 &c. their manner of observing the Sabbath , 33 &c. how they keep their passover , 35 &c. their manner of eating the paschal lamb , 36 &c. their modern ceremonies are Rabbinical , 37. observations concerning the Jewes at this day , ibid. &c. whether to be permitted ( amongst Christians ) to live , and exercise their own religion , 39 &c. wherein christians are no● to communicate with Jewes , 41 &c. they spend eight dayes in their Easter solemnities , 43. their pentecost , ibid. &c. their feast of tabernacles , 44 &c. they fast in August , 45. their solemnities in beginning the new year , ibid. &c. their preparation for morning prayer , 46 &c. their feast of reconciliation , and ceremonies therein , 48. their rites after the law is read over , 49. their Church offices sold , ibid. &c. their feast of Dedication , 50. of Purim , ibid. &c. their fasts , 51 &c. their marriages , 52. &c. their bills of divorce , 53 &c. the separating of the Wife from the dec●●sed husbands brother , 54. their circumcision , and rites thereof , ibid. &c. how they redeem their fi●st born , 56. their duty to the sick , ibid. their ceremonies about the dead , ibid. etc. Ignatius Loyola , 325 &c. Independents , and their tenets , 389 &c. Independents of New-England their tenets , 39● &c. The grounds whereupon the Independents forsake our Churches . 391 &c. the grounds whereupon they and the Anabaptists allow Lay-men ▪ to preach , without call or ordination . 392 &c. Indians , their ancient religion . 81. and at this day , 492. Iohn Tany , vide Theaurau Iohn . Iucatan , its religion , 111 &c. Iupiter , the Sun , 519 K. KAtharine of Sena , 317 &c. Knights-hospitlers of S. Iohn , 290 &c. of Rhodes , 292 &c. of ●alta , 293. Templars , ibid. &c. the Teutonicks or Marians , and their instalment , 294. &c. of S. Lazarus , 297. of Calatrava , ibid. &c. of S. Iames , 298. Divers other Orders of Knighthood , ibid. &c. Knights of the holy Sepulchre , 309 &c. Gladiators , 310 &c. Knights of S. Mary of redemption , 311. of Montesia , ibid. of the Annunciation , of S. Ma●rice , of the the Golden Fleece , of the Moon , of S. Michael , 3●1 . of S. Stephen , ib. &c. of the holy Sp●rit , etc. 322 and 347 &c. Knights of the Gennet , 345 &c. of the Crown Royal , of the Stir , of the Broom flower , of the Ship , 346. of S. Michael , ibid. &c. of Christian charity , of S. Lazarus , of the Virgin Mary in mount Carmel , 348. of Orleance , or Porcupine , ibid. &c. of the golden Shield , of the Thistle , of Aniou , 349. of S. Magdalen , ibid. &c. of Britaigne or Ermin , 350. of the Golden Fleece , of the Garter , 351. of the Bath , ibid. &c. of S. Andrew , or the Thistle , of Navarre , or the Lilly , 352. of S. Iames of the Sword , ibid. &c. of S. Iulian , or the Pear-tree , or Alcantara , 353. of Calatrava , ibid. &c. of the band or red scarffe , of the Dove , of S. Saviour of Montreal , of our Lady in Montesia , 354. of the Looking . glasse , ibid. &c of Iesus Christ , of D. Avis , In Germany , of the Dragon ; in Austria , of S. George ; in Poland , of the white Eagle ; 355. in Denmark , of the Elephant ; ibid. &c. in Sweden , of the S●raphims ; in Cleve , of the Swan ; in Livonia , of the Sword-bearers ; in Switzerland , of S. Ga●● ; 356. Divers Orders of Knights at Rome , ibid. &c. Knights of Venice , Genoa , Savoy , 358. Florence , ibid. &c. of Mantua , 359. of Knight-ho●d in the East , ibid. &c. L. LIber , the Sun , 518 Life , vide sociable . Luther his opinions , 229. and sects sprung out of Lutheranisme . 231 &c. M MAgistrates Office , 403 , and 411 Magor , its religion , 83 &c. Mahomet not that great Antichrist spoken of by S. Paul and S. Iohn , 165 &c. Mahumetans their Law , 163 &c their opinions , 164 &c. their Sects , 166. &c. their religious Orders , 167 &c. secular Priests , 170. their devotion , ibid. etc. their pilgrimage to Mecca , 172 etc. their circumcision , 173 etc. their rites about the sick and dead , 174 etc. Mahumetanisme its extent , 175 etc. and of what continuance , 177 etc. Malabar , its religion , 85 Maronites , 492 etc. Mars , the Sun , 516 Melancholy its danger , 79 Melchites , 490 Mendicants of S. Hierom , 320 Mengrelians , 491 Mercury , the Sun , 519 etc. Mexico , its Priests and Sacrifices , 108 etc. Millenaries their opinions , 370 etc. the grounds upon which they build Christs temporal kingdom here on earth for a thousand yeares , ibid. the vanity of their opinion , 373 etc. Minerva , the same that the Sun , 522 etc. Ministerial calling , 400 Ministers called Presbyters , 412 etc. How to be elected , 413. etc. three wayes whereby Satan dedeludes men by false miracles , 74 etc. the fear of Satans stratagems ( though illusions ) whence it proceeds . 76. etc. Our duty respecting the many stratagems and illusions of Satan . 77 etc. Mithra , the Sun , 519 Moloch , the Sun , ibid. Monasteries and their lawes , 277 etc. Monks , who were the first , 248 Monks of S. Basil and their rules , 249 etc. of S. Hierom , 254. of S. Austin , ibid. etc. and 300. they are not to beg , 256 etc. the Monkes first institutions and exercises , 258 etc. why they cut their hair and beard , 260 etc. whence came this custom , ●61 etc. In what account Monks are in Rome , 265 etc. how consecrated anciently , 266 Benedictin Monks , 267 etc. Authours of other Orders , 269 their rules , ibid. etc. their habit and diet , 272. Rules prescribed to the Monks by the Council of Aix , ibid. etc. Monks of Cassinum , 274 etc. Cluniacenses , 282 etc. Camaldulenses , 283. of the shadowy Valley , ibid. etc. Silvestrini , and Grandimontenses , 284. of S. Anthony of Vienna , 286. Cistertians , ibid. etc. Bernardines , Humiliati . 287. Praemonstratenses , 288. Gilbertins , ibid. etc. Cruciferi , Hospitalarii , 289 Trinitarians , ibid , etc. Bethlemites , 290 Augustinians , ●98 Carmelites , 300 etc. Dominicans , 302. Franciscans , 304 etc. their Habits , Schismes , Families , Rules , and Priviledges , 306 etc. of Vallis Scholarium , S. Marks Canons regular , 311 Boni homines , 312. of S. Maries servants , ibid. etc. Coelestini , Iesuati , 313. of S. Briget , ibid. etc. of S. Iustina , 318 of mount Olivet , 319. of the Holy Ghost , of S. Ambrose ad Nemus , Minimi of Iesu Maria , 320 Monks in Moscovia , 483 etc. Moon , how worshipped , 141 the same luminary with the Sun , 525 etc. her properties , 526 Morocco , its religion , 97 Moscovites religion and discipline , 481 etc. their Monkes and Nuns , 483. etc. their Church service , 484. their Sacraments , 485 etc. their doctrine and ceremonies , 486 etc. their marriages 488 etc. their Fune●●ls , 489 Muggleton ▪ vide Reeve . N. NArsinga , its religion , 87 &c. Nemesis , the Sun , 523 Nestorians , , 491 &c. New Spain its religion , 105 etc. Festival dayes there , 110 etc. Nuns in the Primitive times , 263 &c. how consecrated . 266 &c. Nuns of S. Bennets Order , 276 etc. of S. Clara , 312. of S. Briget , 313 &c. of S. Katharin , 317 &c. O. DIvers erroneous Opinions which have bin lately revived or hatched since the fall of our Church Government , 422 etc. Orders of Pilgrims , 323 &c. of Indians , of divine love or Theatini , 324. of Paulini , ibid. &c. of Iesuites , 325 &c. Observantes , Cellarii , Ambrosiani , Capellani , Clavigeri , Cruciferi , 341. Hospitalarii , 342 &c. See Monks . Ordination in the beginning of the world , 2. P. PAllas , the Sun , 523 Pan , the Sun , 521 Pegu , its religion , 82 Persecution an enemy to Christistianity , 183 Persians , their ancient religion , 68 &c. Persius his notable saying , 107 Peru , its religion , 114 &c. Festival dayes , 115 &c. the Peruvians beliefe of the departed souls , 116 Philippinae , their religions , 89 &c. Phoenicians , their religion and discipline , 67 Poor Pilgrims , 323 &c. Pilgrims vide Orders . Pluto , the Sun , 526 Polyphemus the Sun , 522 Poverty , threefold , 309 Presbytery , the doctrine and tenets thereof , 394 &c. the office of Presbyters , 395. and 398 among the Jewes 412. their power to excommunicate , 414 Priapus , the Sun , 518 Priests and Levites among the Iewes , 6. among the Mexicans , 108 &c. the dignity of Priests and their necessity , 535 &c. among the Greeks , Romans , and elsewhere , 536 &c. Princes should be careful of Religion , 503 &c they must not dissemble in Religion , 509 &c. Proserpinae , the Sun , 526 Protestants , 236 &c. wherein they agree with , and ●●ssent from other christian Churches . 496 &c. Q. QVakers their opinions , 381 &c. other opinions of theirs , 383 &c. wherein the absurdities and impieties of their opinions consist . 384. R. RAnters characterized , and their opinions , 387 &c. Iohn Reeve and Lodowick Muggleton their opinions , 379 &c. Religions of the Northern countries near the pole , 73 &c. Of the nations by West Virginia and Florida , 104 &c. of the Northern neighbours of Congo , 101 of the African Islands , 101. of new Spain , 105 &c. of the parts adjoyning to Iucatan , 111 &c. of the Southern Americans , 112 &c. of Paria , Guiana , and Debaiba , 113. of Asia , 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. of Africa 94 &c. of America , 102 &c. of Europe , 121 of Greeks and Romans , ibid &c. of Germans , Gauls , and Britains , 148 etc. of Danes , Swedes , Moscovites , and their neighbours , 151 &c. of the Scythians Getes , Thracians , Cymbrians , Goths , etc. 153 &c. of the Lithuanians , Polonians , Hungarians , etc. 154 etc. of the Mahumetans , 162 etc. of Christians , 181 etc. by what engines battered , 183. pestered with diversity of opinions , 239 &c. of the Greeks Religion at this day , 478 etc. of Moscovia , 481 etc. of Armenia , 489. of the Melchites , 490. of the Georgians , ibid. etc. of the Circassians , 491. of the Nestorians , ibid. etc. of the Indians , and Iacobites , 492. of the Maronites , ibid. etc. of the Cophti , 493. etc. Abyssins , 494. etc. Religion the ground of government and greatnesse , 500 etc. the foundation of all Commonwealths , 501 etc. most re●quisite in Princes and Governours , 503 etc. one Religion to be taught publickly , 505 etc. different Religions how and when to be tolerated , 506 etc. dissimulation in Religion rejected , 509 etc ▪ false Religions why blessed , and the contem●ers punished , 5●1 etc. religious policie and ceremonies , 512 etc. mixed Religions , 514 etc. what Religion most consonant to natural reason , 516 etc. Religion how supported , 535 etc. Religion , which is best , 538 etc. Romans , their old Religion , 122 etc. their chief Festivals , 123 etc. their chief gods , 125 etc. their Priests , 128 etc. Sacrifices , 129 etc. their Marriage rites , 130 etc. their Funeral rites , 131. Roman Church different from others about the Scriptures , 429. about Predestination , Gods image , and sinne , ibid. etc. about the law of God , Christ , Faith , Justification , and good Works , 430 etc. about Penance , Fasting , Prayer , and Almes , 432 etc , about the Sacraments , 433 etc. and their ceremonies in those controverted , 434 etc. about the Saints in heaven , 435 etc. about the Church 436. etc. about Councils , Monks , Magistrates , and Purgatory , 438. etc. the outward worship of the Roman Church , and first part of their Masse , 439 etc. Roman Acolyths their offices , 440 Romanists their manner of dedicating Churches , 443 etc. and what observable thereupon . 444 etc. their consecration of Altars , etc. 446 etc. the degrees of Ecclesiastical persons in the Church of Rome , 448 etc. their sacred Orders , 449 etc. office of the Bishop , 452 etc. and what colours held sacred , 453 etc. the other parts of the Masse , 454 etc. other parts of their worship , 457 etc. their Festival dayes , 458 etc. their Canonical houres of prayer and observations thereon , 464. etc. their processions and observations thereon . 467 ▪ their Ornaments and Utensils used in Churches , dedicated to Christ and the Saints . 472 etc. their office performed to the dead , 475 etc. Russians , see Moscovites . S. SAtans stratagems , vide miracles . Old Saxons worshipped their gods under divers shapes and formes , 149 etc. Scythians , their old Religion , 69. Sea , how worshipped , 143. Sects sprung out of Lutheranisme 231 etc. Sects of this age , 376 etc. Shakers , vide Quakers . Siam , its Religion , 81 etc. Simon Magus and his scholars , vide Hereticks . Sociable life preferred to the solitary , 247 , etc. Socinians , their tenets , 366 etc. Solomons Temple , vide Iewes , etc. Soule , its immortality believed by the idolatrous Pagans , 86 etc. its immortality and life after this believed by the Americans , 109. by the Brasilians also , 113 etc. Spain , vide New Spain . Sumatra , its Religion , 90 etc. Sun , how worshipped ; 139 etc. the Gentiles chief and onely God , 516 etc. his divers names and worship , ibid. etc. superstitious Sun worship , 530 etc. how painted and worshipped by the Northern Nations , 533 etc. Syrians their gods , 65 &c. T. IOhn Tany , vide Theaurau Iohn . Tartars , their old Religion , 69. &c. their diversities of Religions , 72. &c. Thesurau Iohn , his opinions , 377. &c. Titbonus , the Sun , 523. Trinity , acknowledged by the Americans , 109. denied by Simon Magus and his scholars , with others , besides Iewes and Mahumetans , and why ▪ 185. etc. Turlupini , 319. V. VEnus , all one with the Sun , 524 etc. Virginia , its Religion , 103 etc. Vulcan , the Sun , 523. W. WIckliffe's opinions , 226. etc. Z. ZEeilan , its Religion , 90. FINIS .

APOCALYPSIS : OR , THE REVELATION Of certain notorious Advancers OF HERESIE : Wherein their Visions and private Revelations by Dreams , are discovered to be most incredible blasphemies , and enthusiastical dotages : Together with an account of their Lives , Actions , and Ends.

Whereunto are added the effigies of seventeen ( who excelled the rest in rashness , impudence and lying , ) done in Copper Plates .

Faithfully and impartially translated out of the Latine by I. D.

IS printer's or publisher's device

London , Printed by E. Tyler , for Iohn Saywell , and are to be sold at his shop , at the sign of the Grey-hound in Little-Britain without Aldersgate , 1655.

TO THE Excellently Learned , EDWARD BENLOWES OF Brenthall in Essex Esquire , &c. Worthy Sir ,

I Have here presumed to present you with a strange and bloody Tragedy of Hereticks and Enthusiasts , written in Latine by a most elegant pen , by one who hath concealed his name , as I conceive out of this reason , that , living near the times and places of this representation , it might have proved dangerous to him to have published it . Here you have Religion brought upon the stage in very strange disguises , nay they make her act parts the most contrary to her nature , imbruing her white and innocent hands in blood , and Massacres . But as she hath met with Wolves to destroy and tear in pieces , so hath she also met with Shepheards to heal and protect , and among those the most laborious Authour of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ANZEBEIA hath not bin the least considerable . His severe and most indefatigable labours in most parts of Learning , are consummated in this piece of Religion , wherein like an experienced Anatomist , he hath left no vein un-cut up . To fall into excessive commendations of him , were to commit a moral absurdity , by praising one whom the general Trumpet of Fame hath blaz'd abroad for so great an advancer of Vertue and Learning ; But to trouble you with them , were yet to be so much the more importunate , whose conversation with him was so great , that whatsoever I may say of him , I shall not acquaint you with so much as your self know . Nor did the influence of your Patronage raise and animate only him , but there are so many other monuments of your great encouragements to learning , that it will be thought modesty in me not to mention all . But your excessive Benefactorship to the Library of S. Iohns Colledge at Cambridge ( whereof I have sometimes had the honour to be an unworthy member ) I cannot passe over , as a thing , which will stand upon the file of memory , as long as learning shall find professors or children . And that which increases the glory of your munificence , is , that that Library may hoast that it is furnished with the works of its owne sonnes , which , being the greatest act of retribution and gratitude that may be , must be accordingly acknowledged by all that shall come after . But that which hath the most engaged and satisfied the English world , is , that your endeavours have displayed themselves in their clearest light , in that one thing that is necessary , that is to say , Religion , not only by being a constant assertor of her purity here in England , but in that , after more then Ulyssean Travels throughout most parts of Europe , you have returned to your former enjoyments of that chast Penelope , when others either out of weaknesse or surprise , are ensnared and besotted with the Tenets of other Countries , whereby they are both ingrateful and injurious to their own , by preferring the prudence and policy of another before hers . Religion certainly , if well improved , is the Talent , that felicifies the improver , if not , condemnes him . It is that universal Patrimony , which entitles us to be the sonnes of God , and by which we are adopted into the assured hope of eternal happinesse . It is the Loadstone wherewith when our soules are once touched , they are directed to the right pole of the eternally beatifical vision ; and without which , we must infallibly expect to split against the rocks and shelves of perdition . It is the consummation of heavens indulgence to Mankind , that which doth familiarize us , and makes good our Interest in the great being and cause of all things . It is the perfection of nature , since that whatsoever we know of the divinity by her comes only by the assistance and mediation of our sences , but the other furnishes us with a more evident assurance , ( and that , in things , which can be neither seen , heard , nor conceived , ) by the more particular providence of Grace and Faith , whereby he is pleased to bow down the heavens , and descend unto a familiar conversation with our very spirits .

But that which ought further to endear all men to Religion , is , that she only next to God may pretend Ubiquity , as being a thing written in such indelible characters in the hearts of all men , that even the most barbarous nations , and the greatest strangers to civility and policy have acknowledged some divine worship , though their pravity or want of instruction , may have blinded them from the true , but yet that eclipse of the true God hath not been total , insomuch , as they have still retained a sense and veneration of Religion , so that to the best of their imaginations , they have created something like God to themselves . To make this yet more evident , we are to note , that most people , though they had not so clear apprehensions of the immortality of the soul , as we have ; yet were they not only perswaded of the impossibility of its annihilation , but have also acknowledged rewards and punishments to be expected after this life .

To ascend yet a little higher ; the divinity and preheminence of Religion is demonstrated , in that it exerciseth that Empire and Soveraignty over the mind of man , that no blandishments of the flesh , no temptations , no torments have been able to dispossesse it . It hath triumph'd in the midst of its persecutions , and by her sufferings hath conquered her persecutors . Her pleasing Ravishments can stifle for a time all sence of humanity , elude flames , and racks , and so arm the delicacy and tendernesse of virgin-purity , as to overcome the hardiest Tyrants . It is she that raises our soules to a holy boldnesse and intimacy in our addresses to heaven , being indeed rapt into the heavens of divine contemplation , by her extasies and illuminations . It was her inspiring communication , that elevated your pious soul , when you described the divine perfections of the incomparable THEOPHILA . These things can she do and greater , when there is but one grain of true Faith ; but when she is defiled and adulterated with humane ceremonies and inventions , she is deformed , and looses all her grace and beauty . And among these hath she met with two most importunate pretenders , Atheisme and Superstition ; the one strips her stark naked , the other meretriciously prostitutes her in the disguises of humane Inventions . And that she hath been thus evill entreated , in all places and times , this book gives but too great testimony , whether you look on the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or this small appendix , treating for the most , of what happened in High and Low Germany . I would not draw any excuse for our own gyrations of Religion here , from their madnesse ; but rather condem● them as things that would have out-vy'd the extravagance of the former . But to draw any argument against Religion from either were impious ; for if we did , we must in consequence , deny all , both particular and universal providence of Almighty God ; we must deny the Scriptures , the heavenly Legacy of eternal salvation ; we must deny Heaven , Hell , Eternity , nay take away the Cement of all humane society , and expect to see the order and beauty of the universe hurried into darknesse and confusion , since it ought not to out-last man , for whom it was created . Nay ▪ but let us rather professe humanity , and make this use of the failings and extravagance of others in matters of Religion ; To humble our selves to a relyance on that immense Being , who hath thought fit to plant Religion in the heart of man , to direct him in his voyage to eternal happinesse , wherein that every man might take the right way , is the earnest prayer of

Worthy SIR , Your most devoted , and most humble servant , Jo. DAVIES .
These Books are to be sold by Iohn Saywel at his shop , at the Signe of the Grey-Hound in Litttle-Britain , London . viz.

THe History of the World , the second part , being a continuation of the famous History of Sir Walter Raleigh Knight , together with a Chronology , &c. by A. R. The true Copy whereof is distinguished by the Grey-Hound in the Frontispice , from any other whatsoever , though coloured by a pretended representation of the Authour in the Title page .

An exact collection of the choicest secrets in Physick & Chyrurgery ( both Chymick and Galenick ) by Leonard Phioravant Knight , Doctor Edwards , and others .

Speedy help for Rich and Poor , as to the Griping of the Guts , Cure of the Gout ; &c. by Herma●nus Vanderheyden an experienc'd Physitian .

Mr. Charles Hoole's Grammar in Latine , and English the shortest , orderliest , and plainest both for Master and Scholar , of any yet extant .

Also his Terminationes & exempla declinationum & conjugationum , and Propria quae maribus , Quae Genus , and As in praesenti , englished and explained , for the use of young Grammarians .

And there is now lately printed a new Primer , entituled , Mr. Hoole's Primer ; more easie and delightsome for the learner then any yet extant , having 24. several representations of Persons , Beasts , Birds , &c. answering the several letters of the Alphabet in a copper plate , laying also the surest foundation for true spelling ; the defect whereof ( in the ordinary teaching ) is so much complained of .

The practice of Quietnesse , by Bishop Web.

The View of all Religions and Church-Governments , with a discovery of Heresies , in all Ages and Places ; &c. whereunto this Apocalypsis is usually adjoyned .

The Authours Preface , TO THE READER

THE doctrine of the ANABAPTISTS , Courteous Reader , to give it thee in a single expression , is nothing but lying and deceit . Thou haply thinkest them a sort of people divinely inspired , and Prophets : Thou art deceived . They are false Prophets and false Teachers , as being a contagion , than which hell it self hath not vomited up a more dangerous since the beginning of the world . For I do not think it can be easily demonstrated , what other mischief could have reduced not only the Netherlands , but almost all Germany , into so great calamity and devastation . When I more narrowly look into the Heresy of these men , I confesse I am puzzel'd to find a name for the Monster , but what its aimes are , I may haply gesse .

Its first part speaks a Lyon , its last ● Dragon , the middle a pure chim●ra .

I call it a Monster , and I may adde the most monstrous that ever was , as having in it the Ingredients of all formerly condemned Sects . Which when I consider , me thinkes all the ancient Hereticks , such as Nicholas Antiochenus , the Gnosticks , the Valentinians , Noetians , Sabellians , Patropassians , Parmenians , present themselves anew out of Hell to me . So that I can make no other judgement of THOMAS MUNTZER , that Authour and Raiser of a most pernicious Sect , then that he hath r●-trected the Standards of all former heresies . But that it may not be said , as in the Proverb , that Affrick alwayes furnishes us with Novelties , he also with his desperate disciples , hath sacrilegiously attempted to advance some altogether new and unheard of opinions , whereof who shall say that what is MADE is GOOD , must be very extravagant . Out of these , have they resolved and decreed , that children till they come to age , are only Catech●●meni , and ought not to be clad with the robe of holy Baptisme . Out of these , have they declared a community of all things . Out of these , teach to dishonour and discard Magistrates , who are the living ectypes of God , while in the mean time they themselves aspire to Soveraignty , and would be accounted Potentates , when they are indeed the wickedst among men ; Dissemblers , Cheats , Hypocrites , Novators , or Advancers of Novelties , and the subtle generation of the old Viper Novatus . Which said Novatus , if I display in the colours wherein the holy Father and Martyr Cyprian sets him forth , discreet men shall be my Iudges , whether I have not hit the mark , and the same description most fitly suites the greatest par● of the Proselytes of Muntzer . As concerning Novatus ( sayes that Ornament of his Carthage , lib. 11. Epist. 8. to Cornelius then Bishop of Rome ) We needed not any relations to be sent to us of him , since that from us you were to expect a more particular account of Novatus , a man that is a constant Advancer of novelties , of an insatiable avarice , furious in his rapines , blowne up with arrogancie and pride , even to astonishment ; a man not admitting any good understanding with the Bishops : the end of his curiosity is to betray , of his flattery to surprise , his love is dogg'd by his infidelity , he is the fuell and fire-brand that heightens the combustions of sedition , and the hurrican and tempest which causes the shipwrack of Faith , an opposer of Tranquility , and an enemy to peace . These were his thoughts of Novatus , which what wise man but will allow us to attribute to our Novators ? Certainly , if John that Botcher of Leiden , the ulcer and deformity of that gallant City , were to be drawne in his own colours , we need borrow them no where else . You therefore , Orthodox Doctors , reduce those erroneous and miserably seduced men , which yet are so , into the way of Truth , Deliver them , I beseech you out of this phrensy , and omit no opportunities which may help to recover them out of this imaginary disease to which they are so accustomed . This shall be your reward , this is the prize you shall obtaine . Him that overcometh , will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God , and I will write upon him the name of my God , &c. Revel 3. 12.

1. THOMAS MUNTZER . His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , and END . THE CONTENTS .

MUntzers Doctrine spreads , his aimes high , his affirmations destructive ; He asserts Anabaptisme , rests ut there , but growes worse and worse in his opinions and pra●tises ; his large promises to his party and the common people : 〈◊〉 endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive Animation of his followers ; their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles himself ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being ●acked , he laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example .

2. JOHN MATHIAS . The Contents .

IOhn Mathias repaires to Munster , his severe edicts , he becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelions expressions touching him ; his own desperate end .

3. JOHN BUCKHOLD , or JOHN of LEYDEN . The Contents .

IOhn Buckhold his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner , Buckhold feigneth himself dumb , be assumes the Magistracy , he allowes Polygamy , he takes to himselfe three wives ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparel ; his Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coin and motto thereon ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast : with other digressio●s . The King endeavours to raise commotions abroad , is haply prevented . He suspects his own safety ; his large pr●mises to his Captains , himself executes one of his wives , he feignes himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance ; in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his Confident , is brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposal ; he is put to a Non-plus , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution .

4. HERMANNUS SUTOR . The Contents .

HErman the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. he is noted for drunkennesse ; The ceremonies he used i● Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers him and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewjis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen ; when questioned in his torments , he hardened himself , and died miserably .

5. THEODORUS SARTOR . The Contents .

THeodor the Botcher turnes Adamite , he affirmes strange things , his blasphemy in forgiving of sins he burn● his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the lik● . He and his rabble go naked through Amsterdam , in the dead of ●ight , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue 〈◊〉 . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words .

6. DAVID GEORGE . The Contents .

DAvid George , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basil he pretend● to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels-sake ; with his specious pretenses he gaines the freedom of the City for him and his . His Character . His Riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Sonne in Law , doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556 he died , &c. His death troubled his disciples . His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . XI . Articles extracted out of the writings of David George , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but dis●owned his doctrine .

Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty :

The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and 〈◊〉 should be burned , which was accordingly effected .

7. MICHAEL SERVETUS . The Contents .

SErvetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24. year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Seer of the world , He enveighed against the Deity of Christ . Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcoran to Christian Religion . He declares himse●f Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Calvin faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553. by the decrees of several Senates , He was burned .

8. ARRIUS . THE CONTENTS .

Arrianisme its increase , Anno 323.

THe General Council at Nice , Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it , but without successe . The Arrians misinterpret that place , John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sonne . They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense . They deny the Trinity . Arrius his wretched death . Anno 336.

9. MAHOMET . The Contents .

MAhomet characterised . He made a laughing-stock of the Trinity . He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca .

10. BALTHAZAR HUBMOR . The Contents .

HUbmor a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . He renounced th● heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned .

11. JOHN HUT . The Contents .

IOhn Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme . His credulity in dreams and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern , his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery .

12. LODOWICK HETZER . The Contents .

LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland . Anno 1527 , at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewell to his Disciples . He is put to death for Adultery .

13. MELCHIOR HOFMAN . The Contents .

HOfman a Skinner , an Anabaptist ; Anno 1528 , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . His followers accounted him a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon Jan. 11. 1532. where being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him . He deluded himself , and voluntarily pined himself to death .

14. MELCHIOR RINCK . The Contents .

MElchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . He is accounted a notable interpreter of dreams and visions . His disciple Thomas Scucker in a waking-dream cut off his brother Leonards head ; pretending for his murther obedience to the decree of God .

15. ADAM PASTOR . The Contents .

ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted .

16. HENRY NICHOLAS . The Contents .

HEnry Nicholas , Father of the Family of Love . He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divellish Logick .

The End of the Contents .
THOMAS MUNTZER .

Hei mihi quot sacras iterans Baptismatis undas Muntzerus Stygijs Millia tinxit aquis !
His OPINIONS , ACTIONS , And END . THE CONTENTS .

MUntzers Doctrine spreads , his aimes high , 〈◊〉 affirmations destractive ; Asserts Anabaptisme , rests not there , but growes worse and worse in his opinions and practises ; his large pro●ises to his party and the common people : he endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdome of Christ ; being opposed by the Landgrave , his delusive animation of his followers ; their overthrow ; his escape ; he is found , but dissembles himself ; is taken , but yet obstinate ; the Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture , when being racked , he laugheth , afterward relenteth ; his last words ; is deservedly beheaded , and made an example .

ABout the year of our Redemption , M.D.XXI . and M.D.XXII . there rise up in Sawny near the River Sales , ANNO 1521. 1522. a most insolent Sect of certain Enthusiasts , among whom Nicholas Storkius was no ordinary person . These presumptuously boasting that their Dreams , Hereticks their usual pretence . Visions , and Revelations , were inspired into them from heaven , had slily scattered it among other seditious persons of the same kidney ; That the world was to be reformed by their means , which done , and the wicked utterly cut off from the face of the earth , it should be governed ●y Justice it self . All that gave not up their names , and embraced their Sect , they branded with the name of ungodly . Out of this Sodomitical lake sprung THOMAS MVNTZER , Muntzer a quick Schollar in a bad ●chool . one that boasted that he had had communication with God . This mans doctrine incredibly spred , as being in the first place levell'd at the holy . Doctors of the reformed Religion ; His doctrine spreads . And from thence discharged at the Magistrates themseves ; for the Christian flock being once deprived of these two constitutions of men , His aimes high . there were nothing to hinder the greedy wolves to break out into all rapine and oppression . The end that hereti●ks propound to themselves , in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy . And this is the reason why the wolves , that is to say , the false Teachers , have ever most violently opposed the Ministry and the Magistracy , in hopes , if possible , to draw these from the care and charge of their flocks , or at least to bring them into contempt with their sheep , which by that meanes should stray into their parties . This Muntzer did both by his teachings and writings publickly affirm ; that the Preachers of that time that contributed their endeavours to the advancement of the Gospel , His affirmations destructive . were not sent by God , but were meer Scribes , and impertinent Interpreters of the Scriptures ; That the Scriptures and the written word , were not the pure word of God , but only a bare Testimony of the true word ; that the true reall word was something that were intrinse call and heavenly , and immediately proceeding out of the mouth of God , and consequently to be learned intrinsecally , and not out of the Scriptures , or by any humane suggestion . With the same breath he brought Baptisme into contempt , Anabaptists their leading principle . most inconvincibly affirming that there was no warrant from God for Paedobaptisme , or baptisme of children , and that they ought to be baptized after a spirituall and more excellent dispensation . Seldom rest there , but grow worse and worse . He further endeavoured to teach that Christs satisfa●ction for us was unnecessary , whatever honest and weak understanding men could urge to the contrary ; That matrimony in the unfaithful and incontinent , was a pollution , meretricious and diabolical ; That God discovered his will by dreames ( whence it was that he was mightily infatuated with them ) holding that those were ( as it were ) communicated by the holy Ghost . Hereupon was he acknowledged by his followers for some heavenly and spiritual Prophet , Sectaries like tinder , are soon on fire . and it was believed that he was thus taught by the spirit of God , without any humane assistance . This doctrine did he disperse throughout all Germany by printed books and Epistles , which the tinder-brain'd disciples of his seditious sect were soon fir'd with , read , approved , and propagated . The same man in the yeares M.D.XXIII . ANNO 1523 ; 1524. ●nd M.D.XXIV . taught at Alsted which is a City in Saxony , near Thuringia ; and when not only the Ministers , but also the Magistrates lay under the lash of his calumny , insomuch that his Sermons were stuff'd with most seditious and bitter invectives against them , and pretending to groan for the return of lost liberty , An usual pretence to raise sedition . and for the insufferable pressures of the people under Tyranny , he complained of it as a great grievance , that their wealth and estates were the prey of the Magistrate , and therefore would perswade them that a remedy was timely to be applied to these things . Being for this doctrine dispatched out of Alsted , Hereticks rest●lesse . he comes to Norimberg , and thence without discontinuing his journey into Basil , and thence into Switzerland ▪ from whence at length he came to Cracovia , where at a certain ●own called Griessen , he continued some weeks . In the mean time he was no lesse idle then ever , and that especially in the County of S●u●ing , where he sowed so much of his contagious seed among his factious disciples , as afterwards thrived in●o an extraordinary harvest . At the same time he publickly scattered abroad his doctrine of Baptisme , and the word of God , in such sort as we have touched before . Departing out of this countrey , and wandring up and down Mulhusium in the countrey of During , he writ letters to some of the most confident to his Religion ; by whose conn●enance and assistance factious spirits were sometimes more and more exasperated against the Magistrate . Some small time before the countrey people took up arms , he sent up and and down certain Briefes by Messengers , wherein were divers things , and among the rest was represented the greatnesse of those warlike instruments which were cast at 〈◊〉 upon occasion of this sedition , so to encourage and enflame the fiery followers of his faction . For having stayed two moneths at Griessen , and that he thought he could not so much advance his designes if he ●eturned into Saxony , because his affaires prospered not according to his desires in these places , he returns back to the people of During and Mulhusium . But before he was arrived thither , Luther adviseth the Senate to beware of Muntzer , and his opinions . LVTHER had by letters forewarned the reverend 〈◊〉 of Mulhusium concerning him , that they should beware of him as of a destroying wolfe , and fitter to be 〈◊〉 then Serpents , or whatever Mankind beares any antipathy to , for that both at Swickaw , and not long before at Alsted , he was accounted a tree sufficiently evill and corrupt , which bo●e no other fruit but 〈◊〉 and inevitable destruction ; and one , who , no more then his Com●●ades , could ever be brought to make any defence of their opinions , among which was , That they 〈◊〉 were Gods elect , and that all the children of their Religion were to be called the children of God ; and that all others were ungodly , and designed to damnation . And divers other things to the same purpose were contained in the aforesaid letter , which was dated from Weimaria , on Sunday , being the day of the Assumption of Mary , in the year M.D.XXIV . Muntzer in the mean time with words plausibly sweetned , Muntzers large promises to his party , and the common people . drew away the mindes of all he could to favour his party , and by promising mountains of gold to the common people , to the end they should cry him up with the general acclamations of being a true Prophet , it came to passe that a very great conflux of the dregs of the people repaired to him from Mulhusium and other places ; nay , by his subtilty and the authority he had gotten , he perverted the very Magistrate of Mulhusium , Magistrates seduced , most ominous . and made him a new abe●tor of his opinion . And this was the first original of the mischief ; and thence divers other Hydra's of seditions like so many excrescencies took a suddain growth from this . For all mens goods became common , and he taught that no man had any propriety in what he enjoyed . To which he added , that it was revealed to him from God , Muntzer endeavours to set up himself , pretending to restore the Kingdom of Christ . that the Empire and Principalities of this world were to be extirpated , and that the sword of Gideon was put into his hands to be employed against all Tyrants , for the assertion of true liberty , and the restauration of the Kingdom of Christ : and at this time he gave orders for the preparing of certain warlike engines . While he was wholy taken up about these things , that is , in the following year M.D.XXV. the countrey people throughout Swedland and Franconia , An ill president soon followed . and divers other places , rise up against their Magistrates , forced away a great part of the Nobility , plundered Towns and Castles , to be short , made an absolute devastation by fire and sword . The Landgrave raiseth a war , and fighteth Muntzer and his party . The Landgrave Henry being moved at these things raises a warre , and fought the countrey people , the first time near Franken●usium , the fourteenth day of May , which done , he prepared himself for a second fight to be fought the next day , which Muntzer having intelligence of , Muntzers delusive animation of his followers . said by way of animation to his followers , What are those Cannon-bullets ? I will receive them in my gloves , and they shall not hurt me , whereby the countrey people being encouraged , were the next day beaten by the Landgrave , five thousand slain , Their overthrow . and three hundred taken , who had all their heads cut off ; so that , while they were ambitious of Liberty , they lost even the liberty of life it selfe . And herein was the ancient Proverb verified , Warre is most delightful to those that had never experienced it . The discreeter part of the countrey people , having laid down their arms , put their hands to the golden plough , to hold which they had been designed , rather than to mannage Lances and Pole-axes . Muntzers escape . Muntzer escapes to Frankenhusium , and hid himself in a house near the Gate , where a certain Nobleman had taken up his quarters . This mans servant going up into the upper roomes of the house to see how they were accommodated , findes one lying upon a bed , of whom he enquired , whether he were of those who had escaped the fight , Is found out , but dissembles himself . which he denied , averring that he had lain some time sick of a fever : whereupon looking about , he perceives a little bag lying carelessely near the bed side ; he opens it & finds letters from Albert Count of Mansfield , wherein he dehorted Muntzer from his wicked purpose , and from promoting the tumult already raised . Having read them , he asked him whether they were directed to him , who denying , he threatens to kil him ; whereupon he cried quarter , and confessed himself to be Muntzer . Muntzer taken , yet obstinate . He is taken , and brought before George Duke of Saxony and the Landgrave , whereupon they having made him confesse that he was the cause of the popular insurrection , and sedition ; he answered that he had done but his duty , and that the Magistrates who were opposers of his Evangelical doctrine , were by such means to be chastised . To which the Landgrave made answer , The Landgrave convinceth him by Scripture . and proved it by several testimonies of Scripture , that all honour is to be given to the Magistrate ; and that all tumult raised in order to a mans particular revenge , was by God forbidden Christians . Here Muntzer being convinced , held his peace . Being laid upon the rack , while he cried out aloud and wept , the Duke of Saxony spoke to him to this purpose ; Now thou art punished , Muntzer , consider with thy self by what unspeakable wayes thou hast seduced and brought so many to destruction ! whereat Muntzer broke out into a great laughter , Muntzer when racked , laugheth , but afterward relenteth . saying , This is the judgment of the countrey people . But when being brought to his death , he was thrust into a close prison , 't is wonderful how faint-hearted he was , and stood extreamly troubled in mind , not being able to give any account of his Faith , but as the Duke of Saxony pronounced before him , and which he told him , he was to make a confession of before God : Being surrounded with souldiers , he openly acknowledged his wickednesse , and withall addressed these words to the Princes that were present ; shew mercy and compassion , His last words . ye Princes , lest hereafter , you incurre by my example the punishment I now suffer ; Read and attentively consider the holy Books of the Kings . Having said this , his head was struck off , and fastened to a stake , Is deservedly beheaded . for a monument and example to others .

JOHN MATHIAS .

Primus hie è Batavis Muntzeri dogma sequutus Turbavit mitis Westphala regna modis .
THE CONTENTS .

IOHN MATHIAS repaires to Munster , his severe edicts , he becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for contumelious expressions touching him ; his own desperate end .

IN the year of our Lord God . ANNO 1532. M.D.XXXII . at M●●ster ( which is the Metropolis of Westphali● ) a certain Priest called 〈…〉 undertook to preach the Gospel of Christ ; which being done with great successe , certain messengers were 〈◊〉 to Marpyrgum , a place in Has●ia , whose businesse was to bring along with them some men of learning and good conversation , who should be helpful in the propagation of the Gospel ▪ From 〈◊〉 were their 〈◊〉 dispatched , who arriving at M●nster , reduced the principall heads of Christian Religion into thirty nine Articles , which they proposed to the Magistrate , being ready , ( as they pretended ) to make good and prove the said heads , Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the disturbers thereof . by places of the holy Scriptures ; which was effected . The Religious , and ( as they are called ) the spiritual who were possessed of the chiefest Church , could by no means digest this , so that departing the City , they caused much trouble to the Citizens . Upon this weighty businesse , the Magistrates and Citizens sate in long and prudent consultations . At length there was a certain agreement , upon these terms , viz. that all injuries committed in those Tumults should be p●●doned , and that the Gospel should be freely preached in six Parish Churches , and that the Church of our Lord only should be absolutely reserved to them . These conditions were readily subscribed to by both sides , and thereupon all things laid asleep in peace . But this peace was not long undisturbed by the Devill , The devill an enemy of peace . ( that irreconcileable enemy of peace and vertue ) and therefore by doing at M●nster what he had done at other places , that is , by raising up out of the jawes of Hell , the seditious and pesti●erous Anabaptists , those importunate disturbers and turn-pikes of the Gospel , his design was not only to discourage the good and godly , but withall , shamefully to destroy the Gospel it self . For in the same year there rise up at Harlem a Baker called Iohn Mathias , John Mathias a Baker at Harlem . a man utterly unlearned , yet cr●fty and boldly eloquen● . This man being e●cessively lecherous , neglected and ●lighted his own wi●e , who being somewhat well ●trit●en in years , His lechery notrrious . 〈◊〉 so much the lesse fit for the exercises of 〈◊〉 ▪ Being therefore over head and ●ars 〈◊〉 love with a certain Virago who was an Alehouse-keepers daughter , he could not resolve of any way more advantageous to seduce , then by an Angelical carriage , and a counterfeit sanctity . He made frequent visits to her , and entertaining her with his visions and revelations , he thereby drew her to his opinion , and conveighed her into a secret place in Amsterdam , At Amsterdam he professeth himself a Doctor and a Preacher ▪ where he professed himself a Doctor and a Preacher , affirming that God had revealed certain secrets unto him , not yet revealed to others , and that he was Enoch the second high Priest of God ▪ Upon some he laid hands , and sent them two by two as Apostles and messengers of Christ , dispatching to Munster one Gerard a Bookseller , and Iohn Buckhold the botcher of Leyden , others into other places . These emissary messengers of Christ , or rather of Satan , boyled over with their various opinions , held marriages of no account , and dreamed divers other things . Some taught by parables , and their own illusive dreams ; others , acknowledged not him a Brother who defiled his Baptisme with sinnes ; others preferred the Baptisme of Iohn before that of Christ ; A murtherous opinion . others taught that all Magistrates , and whoever were unsatisfied with their Religion , ought to be destroyed root and branch ; some would acknowledge nothing but their own visions and prophecies ; others that all the Prophets and Teachers that were departed this life , should shortly rise again , and should reign with Christ upon earth a thousand years , and should receive a hundred fold for what ever they had left behind them . Some of these men affirmed that they had communication with God , some with Angels ; but the more discreet and wiser sort of men conceived that their conferences had been with the devill . Hereupon the great Prophet Iohn Mathias ( upon whose account his most vain Apostles already proclaimed a Peace ) perceiving an occasion by this means of domineering in this world , consecrated in his stead his disciple Iames Campensis , a Sawyer , Bishop at Amsterdam , committing unto his charge the people , John Mathias repaires to Munster . to be seduced with the same zeal , as he had begun . These things being thus fairly carried , he repaired to Munster to his Apostle and Ambassadour Iohn Buckhold , whom he made Governour of the City , who presently published these severe edicts . His severe edicts . That every man should bring his gold and silver , and whatever were of greater importance , into the common heap , and that no man should detain any thing at his house ; for the receiving of which things so collected , a place was appointed . Though the people were not a little astonished at the rigour and severity of the edict , yet did they submit thereto . Moreover he forbad the reading of all books but the Bible , all which that they ought to be burnt , the divine authority had by him , its witnesse , commanded .

At this very time a certain Tradesman , whose name was Hubert Trutiling , had scattered some contu●●elious expressions concerning this great Prophet ; whereat he being immeasur●bly incenled , even to the losse of all compassion , caused the foresaid Trutiling to be brought into the Market place , where he is accused and sentenced . Whereupon he himself laying his violent hands upon this innocent man , layes him along upon the ground ; He becomes a malicious executioner of Hubert Trutiling , for not siding with him . in that posture he runs him through with a spear ; but finding by the palpitation , that there was some remainder of life , he made him be conveighed thence , and , taking a musket from one that stood by , which was charged , killed him , intimating that he was commanded by God , that is to say , his own , ( who was a murtherer from the beginning ) to do what he had done . This noble exploit performed , he took a long lance in his hand , and hastily ran about the City , crying out that he was commanded by God the Father to put to flight the enemy , which at that time had closely besieged Munster . Having taken the said weapon , and running like a mad man upon the enemy , His desperate end . he himself was run through by a souldier of Misna .

JOHN BuCKHOLD , or JOHN of LEYDEN .

Agressusque nefas magnum et memorabile , Regem Somniat , abjecta forfice sceptra gerens .
THE CONTENTS .

IOHN BUCKHOLD his character , his disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning Paedobaptisme ; he succeeds John Mathias , he comforts the people with a pretended revelation ; he makes Bernard Knipperdoling of a Consul , to become common executioner . Buckhold feigneth himself ●umb he ass●●●es the Magistracy , he allowes Polygamy , he takes to himself three wiues ; he is made King , and appoints Officers under him ; his sumptuous apparel ; his Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Jerusalem ; his throne , his Coi● and motto therein ; The King , Queen , and Courtiers wa●e on the people at a Feast , with other ligressions . The King endea●ours to raise ●●●●●tions abroad , is happily prevented . He suspects his own safety ▪ his large promises to his Captaines , himself 〈…〉 one of his wives , he feignes himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance , in the time of famine , forgets community ; he is betrayed by his confident , it brought prisoner before the Bishop , who checks him ; his jesting answer and proposall ; ●e is put to a 〈◊〉 place , is convinced of his offences ; his deserved and severe execution .

IOHN BUCKHOLD was a ●●●cher of Leyden ▪ John Buckhold his character , a 〈◊〉 fellow eloquent , very perfect in the 〈…〉 confident , more ●●●geable then proteus , a serious student of 〈◊〉 , briefly , a most ferrent Anabaptist . This man being sent by Iohn Mathia● to Munster was a perpetual thorn in the sides of the Ecclesiasticks , craftily ●i●ting them about the b●sinesse of P●●●●baptisme , His disputing and contention with the Ecclesiasticks concerning P●dobaptisme ▪ in which employment he spent nine whole moneths , and most 〈◊〉 making his party good with them , both as disputationand litigious contention , while in the mean time he secretly spawn'd and scatter'd the doctrine of Anabaptisme , as much as lay in his power . About that time a certain unknown Preacher of the word of God , 〈…〉 Stapreda of Meurs came to Munster , who supplying the place of Ro●man●●s in preaching , seduced him , and tea●ened him with Anabaptisme , and he also publickly anat●●matized P●dobaptisme . This gave occasion of raising 〈◊〉 among the people ▪ they who before were only secretly instructed by Iohn Buckhold , Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . discover themselves openly to the world , and lay aside all disguises of their intentions ; City , they have their in most parts of the frequentmeetings , indivers 〈◊〉 , but all in the night time , whereat the Magistrates being 〈◊〉 and offended , prohibited their Conventicles , and some they banished ; But they weigh not this any thing , and being sent out at one gate , they came in at another , and lay concealed among those that were the favourers of their Sect. Hereupon the Senate caused all the Ecclesiasticks to assemble at the Palace , to dispute the businesse of Paedobaptisme . In this Assembly , Rotmannus stood tooth and naile for the Anabaptists ; but those of the Reformation fully refuted their errors , as the publick acts concerning that businesse do abundantly testifie . At this very time the Ministers of the Church of Argentoratum signed and set out an account of their Faith in a printed Book . Hereupon the Senate of Munster by a publick edict banished the Anabaptists out of the City ; which edict , they , persisting in contention , opposed , being now arrived to that rashnesse and impudence , that they thrust a reformed Preacher , one Peter Werthemius out of the Church . Yea , some of them rioting about the City , ( whereof the Ringleader was Henry Rollius ) cryed out as they went , Repent and be rebaptized , otherwise will the heavy wrath of God fall upon you ! These things hapned about the end of the year M.D.XXXIII . and the beginning of M.D.XXXIV . ANNO 1533. &c. Some honest-hearted and harmlesse men , partly out of an apprehension of divine wrath ( as they made them beleive ) partly for fear of men , suffered themselves to be washed in the l●ver of Anabaptisme . Anabaptists their bold attempt . For , the Anabaptists leaving their dennes , broke into the City without any controll , and with an unanimous violence assaulting the Market place , they soon possessed themselves of the Palace and the Magazine , sentencing with loud conclamations and such as required a greater voyce then that of Stentor , that all were to be destroyed as so many Heathens and Reprobates , that did not embrace Anabaptisme . In this tumult , a certain young man of Burchstenford was killed . This gave occasion both to the Papists , and to those of the Reformation to provide for their safety . The chiefest Patrons of the Anabaptistical Heresy were , Bernard Rotman , Iohn Buckhold , Bernard Knipperdoling , Gerard Knippenburch ; Bernard Krachting , &c. These two parties having skirmished with as great eagernesse and animostly as greater armies exasperated one against another , for some dayes , there followed a Truce , whereby it was agreed that every one should quietly enjoy , and persever in his own Religion . However the surges of Anabaptisme were not yet laid , till they had entered into a conspiracy to drive those of the Reformation out of the City . The most eminent of the Conclave writ to the Anabaptists of the Cities adjoyning , viz. to these of D●●men , Coesvelt , Soyst , Warendorp , and Osenburg , that leaving all things behind them , they should repair with all speed to Munster , promising they should have ten-fold what ever they left . Being enticed by these prop●●●●ns ▪ husbands and wives leaving all behinde them , 〈◊〉 in swarmes to Munster . A great number of the more religious ●nhabitants looking on that strange rabble as an insufferable grievance to their City , left it to the disposal of the Anabaptists , who being by this meanes increased in number , became also more extravagant , degraded the Senate , and chose another out of themselves , wherein were Consuls , Gerard Knippenburg , and Bernard Kniperdeling , whose Effigies is the ensuing .

BERNARD KNIPPERDOLING .

Quò non fastus abit ? quid non Rex impius audet ? Carnificem fecit , qui modò Consulerat .

BEing now become Lords and Masters , they in the first place seized on Maurice Church , Anabaptists where Masters , most insolent . and burnt it , and the houses all about it ; thence falling forcibly upon other holy places and Monasteries , they carried away Gold , Silver , Ornaments and Utensils , and whatsoever else was of any consequence . Upon the fourth day after those rapines , trudging up and down the streets and high-wayes , they with a horrible howling , uttered , Repent , Repent ! to which they added , Depart , depart , be gone ye wicked , otherwise woe be to you ! This done , they immediately went armed in multitudes , and with unspeakable barbarisme and cruelty , turned out their miserable fellow-citizens , as enemies to their Religion ▪ out of their houses and possessions , and thrust them out of the City without any consideration of age or sexe , so that many women with child had this misfortune seconded with that of dangerous abortions . The Anabaptists presently by what right they please , seize to themselves the possessions of the banished : so that the honest and godly party being cast out of the City , fell into the hands of the souldiers , who had block'd up the City and all the avenues , as among enemies , by whom some were taken , others unadvisedly killed ; at which entreaty the other honester part of citizens being discouraged , and seeing , that guilty and not guilty fared alike , would not stirre a foot out of the City ; which being closely besieged by the Bishops Army , all places were filled with blood , ●igh● , ●eares . Now do the mad men of Munster , and such as no Hellebo●e can have any effect on , grow insufferably insolent , and above all , that great Prophet Iohn Mathias , of whom we have spoken before : But that sally of his out of the City , those of Munster looked on as a great Omen of their destruction , & thought that the unexpected death of that most holy man did signify , that some great calamity did hang over their heads . John Buckhold successor of John Mathias ▪ But Iohn Buckhold must be his successor , a lid fit for the other pot ; who addressing himself to the people , comforted them , perswading them that they ought not to mourn for that unlooked for miscarriage of the Prophet , for that it had long before been revealed to him , He comforts the people with a pretended to ▪ vel●tion ▪ and withall , that he should marry his widow . Upon Easter Eve they fell upon all the Churches and places of devotion about the City , and pulled down all the brasse works . Some few dayes after , Bernard Knipperdoling prophesied that all the chiefest men ought to be disqualified and degraded , and that the poor and the humble were to be exalted . He also declared , that it was the command of the divine Oracle ▪ that all Churches should be demolished , which indeed was sufficiently performed . The very same day Iohn Buckhold putting into the hands of Bernard Knipperdoling , He makes Knipperdoling common executioner . the Executioners sword , conferred on him withall his employment , and that according to Gods command ; so that he who had discharged the office of a Consul , was now to execute that most dishonourable employment of a common executioner . This most excellent condition he cheerfully accepted . By this time had the City been besieged some moneths by the Bishops forces when resolving to 〈◊〉 it , they lost both Gentlemen , Commission Officers & others , About 4000. men lost at the siege of Munster . to the number of about four thousand , upon which they quitted all hope of taking it by force . Some few dayes after Whitsuntide , the City being notwithstanding the dis-execution of that assault still besieged , was wholy taken up to rest and imaginary dreams , wherein there were spent three whole days ; which done , THE ANABAPTIST being awaken , acted the part of Zacharias , Iohn Baptist's father ; for , pretending to be dumb , Buckhold feigneth himself dumb . he desired to have a Table-book ; wherein he wrote down the names of twelve men , who should be as it were the twelve Elders of Israel , and should administer all things at Munster , as if it were the New Ierusalem , and this he affirmed that he was commanded to do from heaven ▪ By this brokery did this crafty knave chalk out his way to that soveraign dignity whereof he was so ambitious . But in the mean time , consider by what a strange Stitch this excellently wicked Botcher did utterly dis-repute that Magistrate whom God had ordained , and by the assistance of most illusive dreams & his own excellency of playing the impostor , He assumes the Magistracy . he possessed himself of that dignity . A while after our Prophet advanced certain conclusions tending to the allowance of Polygamy , He allowes Polygamy . whereat the Ecclesiasticks made some opposition , but afterwards were content to sit still . So that , not long after the Prophet at one bou● took to him three wives , He takes to himself three wives . whereof the most eminent was the widow of the deceased Prophet Io. Mathias , and whom he afterwards dignified with the title of Queen ▪ This example of Kingship , some other knaves like himself did without any difficulty admit ; A bad example soon followed . but divers of the more godly citizens , looking on this thing with the greatest indignation that might be , Godly and loyal citizens hate usurpation . repairing to the Market place laid hands on the Prophet Knipperdoling , which occasioning the people to take up arms , they set upon those citizens in the palace , Loyalty not alwayes successefull . and having taken them , they delivered the Prophet and the Ecclesiasticks out of their hands . Nine and forty of the said citizens were after a most barbarous manner put to death . Hereupon the Prophet cried out , Hereticks , their cruelty . that all those who should do any violence to those enemies of God , should do God a very high peice of service , whence it came to passe , that some were torn in peices with Hooks , and not a few killed by Knipperdoling himself . Upon the four and twentieth of Iune , ANNO 1534. which is the day of the Nativity of Iohn Baptist , in the year one thousand five hundred thirty four , at Munster or rather Monster , ( for so may that place be called from the monstrous and portentous pullulation of Anabaptists ) there sprung from Hell another new Prophet , John Tuysentschreuer an upstart , and a bettor of John Buckhold . one Iohn Tuysentschreuer , a Goldsmith of Warendorp . The people being generally summoned to the Market place , this man acquainted them , that the most holy Prophet Iohn Buckhold of Leiden was to be exalted to Kingly Dignity , and that he should inherit the eternal seat of his Father David , and should possesse it with farre greater Majesty . Having prophecied these things , Iohn Buckhold confirms his delusive prophecies . Buckhold kneeling down confirmed all , saying , that so much had been revealed to him from God the Father ten dayes before ; though it was against his inclination to undertake the difficulties of Government . The common people being astonished at this extravagant piece of villany , tore their hair as they went ; yet however some might smell out the cheat , fear was able to stifle all murtering . For , this Beast fatten'd for destruction , having been very successeful in some encounters , had now assum'd what Authority he pleased ▪ Behold , he that at Leiden was but a Botcher , He is made King . is made King at Munster , Iohn Buckhold is invested with all the Regalia of supreme Authority . Having hereupon immediately degraded the twelve Counsellours of State , He appoints officers under him . according to the wonted manner , he constitutes a Viceroy , a Controller of his houshold , four Huissers or common Cryers , a Noble man , a Chancellour , Cup-bearers , Carvers , and Tasters , and Master-builders , and disposed of all other offices ; as Princes use to do . The Kingly robes were some made of waterd stuffes , His sumptuous apparel . some made of silk , some of pure silk , some scarlet , some made more sumptuous with the Gold of the Ornaments which the sacriledge had furnished him with , so that it can hardly be expressed , how artificially , how gallantly , how indeed Emperor-like they were interwoven , being embroyder'd with gold , edg'd , scollop'd , and dispos'd into divers colours . His spurs were gilt with gold , and he had two Crownes of solid gold , and a golden scabbard . The King walking in these ornaments , two young men in a Courtly and magnificent habit , one of each side of him accompanied him , whereof one carried a naked sword , the handle whereof glister'd with gold and precious stones ; the other held up the holy Bible , together with a golden Crown shining with most excellent pearls . A certain jewel dazeling the beholders with the bright sparkling of a Diamond , and whereat was hanged a golden apple ( to represent as it were the world ) wounded through with two swords a cross , hang'd at his neck . His Scepter was set forth with three golden incirculations . His Nobles , who were eight and twenty in number , clad in green and ashie coloured garments , and having on white Turbants , His Titles were King of Iustice , King of the new Ierusalem . accompani'd him . The Kings title was , THE KING OF IVSTICE , THE KING OF THE NEW IERVS ALEM ▪ In the Market place there was erected a Throne for him of three steps high , which , when the King sate in it , was adorned with ornaments of more then Attalick sumptuousnesse ▪ His T●rone . Some money he caused to be coin'd , His Coin and Mot●o thereon . whereon was this Latin Inscription , VERBVM CARO FACTVM QVOD HABITAT IN NOBIS , that is , The word made flesh , which dwelleth in us . The City being all this while besieg'd , the Prophets and the Doctors published the book call'd THE RESTITVTIONS , wherein they endeavoured to defend that monstrous ( I would say Munstrous ) and seditious tumult , and all those almost infinite inconveniences that were cons●quent to it : but to prevent that poysonous Hydra , a Gospel antidote was prescrib'd . In the moneth of August , about S. Bartholomew's day , Iohn Tuysentschreuer went sounding a ●rumpet through all the streets , thereby inviting all to the Lords Palace , where there being a sumptuous feast prepared , he magnificently entertained all that came . The King himself , the Queen , and all the Courtiers waited on them ▪ At the last course he gave to every one a loaf of unleavened bread , The King , Queen , and Courtiers wait on the people at a Feast . saying , Take , eat , and celebrate the Lords death ; which done , the Queen in like manner carried about the Cup , by which ceremony , the Supper of the Lord , or rather that Scean of pleasure , wantonness , and temerity , was certainly very frolickly celebrated . Hunger being banished farre enough by this feast , the Prophet Tuysentschreuer goes up to preach , requiring of them obedience and complyance with the word of God , A m●ck Sacrament . whereunto , ( with one head and as with one eye ) they unanimously consented . This obtained ; A seditious Sermon . he acquaints them , that it was revealed from the heavenly Father , that eight and twenty Ecclesiasticks should depart out of this City , that should preach our doctrine throughout the world , whose names he recommended , and designed the w●y they were to take their journey , that is to say , six for Osenburg , as many for Warendorp , eight for Soyst , ( for which quarter he himself was one ) and the rest for Coesveld . These exercises performed , the King went to Supper , and at the second watch of the night caused the forementioned Apostles to take their journey , giving unto each of them a peece of gold , with this charge , that neglecting their own safety , they should deposit it for a note and testimony of consequent condemnation wherever they bestowed it . They went their Wayes , Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished . and never returned again , all having ( except one who escaped the Gallows ) met with punishments corespondent to their sedition . For , being entred the fore-recommended Cities , they in a direful manner howl'd out their , Repent , repent , the axe is laid to the root of the Tree ; if you repent not and be rebaptized , woe be to you , ye are undone . But the several Senates of the said Cities caused them to be apprehended , and brought before them to give an account of themselves ; who answered , That they were divine Preachers of the Gospel , called and sent by God , and that all those who would receive their doctrine must be baptized , and that all things were to be made common ; Anabaptists of a levelling principle . but to those that should neglect these things , they were to leave the golden coin of eternal damnation . Nay further , That the Gospel had not been preached as it should have been , since the times of Christ and the Apostles , but that there were two Prophets , the Progeny of truth it self , slip'd down as it were from Heaven , viz. Iohn of Leyden , and David George born at Delph in the Low-countries ; that there were many false Prophets , that is to say , the Pope of Rome , and Martin Luther of Wittemberg , who was worse then the Pope . Being taken and cast into Irons , they were asked , by what Right or priviledge they had thrust out of the City so many godly people , together with their wives and children , not granting them any toleration for their Religion , and had disinherited them of all they had ? To which they replyed , Anabaptists as the Devill , pretend Scripture for their base actions . That the time was now drawing nigh , wherein the meek and the humble should inherit the earth , and that they followed the example of the Israelites , who with Gods approbation took away from the Egyptians their jewels and ear●rings . Moreover , they boasted that Munster was well furnished with provisions , ammunition , and all things requisite to warre , and that the King did daily expect great recruits out of Holland , Zealand and other places , They aime at universall Monarchy . by the means and assistance whereof , he should bring the whole world under subjection ; & all wicked & refractory Princes being subdued , should establish the peaceful reign of Justice . About the same time another Prophet fell down from heaven , one Henry Hilverse , a notable ●nave . This man acquainted the King that it was revealed to him from heaven , that God was pleased to bestow on him three most rich Cities , Amsterdam , Daventry , & Wesell , near Lippa . Upon this Divine message , he advises with his Counsellours , whom he were best to send thither to baptise them with his baptisme . In the first place he sends Iohn Campensis to Amsterdam ▪ to be the chiefest man in that City , to whom he assigned for companion and co-Apostle Iohn Mathias of Metellburg . These being sent into Holland , issuing out of their holes , kept themselves among those of their own tribe , and infected most Cities with the mortal infection of their doctrines . For at Leyden , about Ianuary in the year following , ANNO 1535. viz. one thousand five hundred thirty and five , very many by the perswasion of Anabaptisme , and by the means of its contagious Conventicles , were baptized into the baptisme of death . About the end of the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five ▪ this Kingly Botcher sent into Frisland a most subtle fellow , Kingly Botcher indeavours to raise commotions abroad ▪ and one very well experienced in warlike affaires , whom he furnished with very great summes of money which had been raised out of the sacriledges , wherewith he should raise souldiers in Zeland , and should raise the close siege which was then before the City . He being departed , managed his affaires very secretly with the assistance of those of his way , and at length , upon the last of March one thousand five hundred thirty and five , having gotten together some hundreds of souldiers he set upon the Monastery , which also was called old Munster , drove away the Monks , and having plundered all , he there pitched his tents , out of hopes thereby to strengthen his party by the accession of any that should come in . He is happily prevented . But G●orge Sckenck the then Governour of Friesland , having with as much expedition as could be got together certain expeditionary forces , besieges these tumul●uary Rioters , and gave an assault to the place , which though they avoyded as much as might be by a gallant defence , yet had they their belly-full of murther , blood , and dry blowes , so that they were all destroyed , save threescore and two , who being brought to Leoward were paid for their audacious folly with the wages of death ▪ The Ringleader of this businesse , who was also the Camp-master , Iohn Geel escaping at this sight , flies to Amsterdam , to prove the occasion of a greater slaughter . For many Anabaptists being found in that place , whom Iohn Campensis had strangely fascinated , to engage them the more , they made promises to them of golden mountains , and talk'd highly of the Magnificence and Liberty of the Anabaptists of Munster , and cryed up the new kingdom of Iustice upon earth ; for the report of the siege and defence of Munster had smitten , and raised up the mindes of a many ; in regard the City being closely besieged by a potent Army , yet performed religious duties without any disturbance . Hence c●me it to passe ▪ that the Liberty and Liberality of the City was celebrated beyond all truth and beliefe , and there wanted not a many who desired to be embarqu'd in the same Fortune ▪ There was therefore at Amsterdam a Burgher called Henry Gotbelit , a strong man and warlikely given , who being bathed in the waters of Anabaptisme , joyned his endeavours with those of Iohn Goel . For by divers pretences and crafty shifts ( which it is not worth our labour to repeat in this place ) they drew together six hundred Anabaptists , Anabaptists , their design upon Amsterdam . with whose assistance their intention was to have possessed themselves of Amsterdam , to enrich themselves , and to introduce the Religion of those of Munster . Whereupon , upon the tenth day of May , the chiefest that were engaged in this conspiracy , having their Rendezvous at the house of Peter Gael , They break out in the night time . broke out in the night time to the Market place , wherein being more and more seconded by some of their own , they killed some of the Watch , and some they kept prisoners . But the Burghers making head , discharged some Musquets at the Anabaptists , who most unworthily , when their Consuls were cruelly killed , entrusted their safety to their heels ; so that the others courages being heightened by this , they violently ran upon the Deuterobaptists , They are worsted . and after a most bloody engagement put them to the worst , wherein Iohn Geel and Gotbelit were slain , Iames Campensis was taken and put to death . Now other Tumults had already forced others from those places , the prevention whereof could not be possibly without the infinite inconveniences which fell upon the honester sort . There wanted not also some clandestine vipers , who disguisedly waited for the restauration of the kingdome of Israel ( as they called it ) whereof one being apprehended at Leyden , and upon examination put to the question , confessed , That the King of the Anabaptists who was a Hollander , sojourned then at Vtricht , and had not yet began his reign , but that according to the good hope they had conceived of him , and the confidence placed in him , they doubted not but he would undertake it ▪ Having with what 's above , gotten out of this fellow , that some gold and silver vessels and other ornaments had by a most wicked surprise , been taken out of their Churches by the means of their King , and who with his followers had attempted some most detestable villanies , it was discover'd that there could no other be meant ther David George . I crave thy pardon , courteous Reader if I acquaint thee , that it is not any thing the lesse for thy advantage , if , in the description of these rotten an● contemptible rags and menstruous clouts of humanity , I have woven a longer web of discourse then thou didst expect . Although Iohn Buckhold , and the other Prophets had entertained the ignorant greedy vulgar with hopes of more then Arabian wealth ; yet the citizens being daily more and more streightned by the siege , were accordingly brought into greater perplexities , and being brought low by the famine , which is the consummation of all misery , Famine the consummation of all misery . began , as it for the most part happens , upon the barking of the stomack , to snatle at one another , to grumble and complain , and to hold private consultations about the taking of their King , and by delivering him to the enemies , to better the terms of their composition . But the King , the stitcher and botcher of all deceit , The King suspects his own safety . being afraid of himself , chose out of all the people twelve men in whom he could place most confidence , and these he called his Captains , assigning to them their several guards and posts in the City , which they were to make good . This done , he promised the citizens that the close siege should be raised before Easter ; for he was confident that a certain emissary , whom he had sent into Zeland , Holland and Friezland should return with such supplies , as by a furious and desperate assault made upon the besiegers should deliver the City : But hope it self was to him become hopelesse , nor could safety it self save him . His large promises to his Captains , both of moneys and preferments , the usual baites of sedition . To his Captains as he called them , 't is incredible what wealth he promised , such as the fabulous riches of Pactolus and the treasures of Midas should not make good , with oceans of goods ( which haply must be paid them out of his dreams ) and that after the City were relieved , they should be Dukes and Governours of Provinces , and particularly that Iohn Denker should be Elector of Saxony ? But behold , in the mon●th of February , a sad face of things appeared , many being meerly starved to death , which occasioned , that one of his Queens ( for he had gotten a many ) Elza or Elisabeth , who was distinguished by the name of the Glove maker , had bin often heard to say , that the most cruel sword of Famine came not from God , which though he had not heard himself , He becomes executioner to one of his wives having caused her to be brought with his other wives into the Market place , he struck off her head , kneeling in the midst of them , which done ; insulting over her , he affirmed that she had carried her self as a common prostituted whore , and had been disobedient to him , while in the mean time her fellow Queens sung this hymne , Glory be to God on high , &c. Easter day being now dawning ; and no hope of deliverance shining on them , the common people with just reason were extreamly astonished ; nor , considering how things were carried , could they have any longer patience . In this conjuncture of affaires , to elude the people , according to his wonted insinuations , He feigns himself sick , and deludes the people with an expectation of deliverance . he seignes himself to be sick , and that after six dayes , he would appear publickly in the Market place , but that as to the deliverance which they were to expect according to his intimation , it was to be understood after a spiritual manner , and so it should certainly come to passe . For he affirmed for a most certain truth , that in a divine dream he saw himself riding on an Asse , and bearing the unspeakable weight of sin , and that all that had followed him were freed from their sins . But indeed they may be fitly said to be like Asses that rub one another ; or to the Blinde leading about the Blinde . It is a great affliction , it is a pennance to repeat the miseries and the woeful consequences of Famine and want . Famine , its character , and miseries . There were a many who being impatient of so long hunger , revolted to the enemy , not so much out of hope of compassion , as to accelerate their own deaths ; not a few creeping upon all four , endeavoured to get away ; for being weak and strengthlesse , they could hardly fasten their feet on the ground ; some falling down were content to give up the ghost in the place where they lay . There you might see a sad spectacle of foreheads and cheeks pale as ashes , temples fallen , eyes sunk into hollownesse , sharp no●es , ears shrivel'd , lips black and blew , throats slender as those of spiders ; to be short , Hippocratical faces , living carcases , and excellent shadows of men . They had sowne certain kindes of seeds and pulses in the City , which for a time served for high delicacies to the grumbling stomack ; but these being soon devoured by the hungry belly , Cats , Dormice , and Rats , which themselves were almost starv'd to anatomies , became ( doubtful ) entertainments . Some were reduced to that inhumane necessity , that they fed on the flesh of the buried carcasses ; some drest the feet of sweaty woollen socks , some cut to p●●ces the parings of tanned leather , and mincing them with some other things , bak'd them and made them serve for bread . To this we may adde , that the most wickedly obstinate citizens were not yet convinced , that by crafty insinuations and specious suggestions they were brought into the noose , whom therefore he still entertained with considerations of Magnanimity , and the deliverance they were yet constantly to expect from God ; but as for those who admitted any thoughts of running away , and endeavoured to avoyd their miseries , he peremptorily sends for , & like a publick Robber taking away all that their industry had furnished them with , depart , sayes he , and be gone to the Hereticks , and bid farwell to this place . He forgets community . The King , though he had gotten at his house sufficient provision for two moneths , yet was he willing to embrace all occasions whereby he might keep up the heart of the City which now continually barked for sustenance . To which end , behold a certain man named Iohn Longstrat , John Longstrat his confident betrayes him by strat●gem . being a Nobleman and privy Counsellor to the King , and one of whom he was very confident , bo●sted that he would within fourteen days relieve this hunger-stav●'d City , both with provisions and supplies of men , to the number of three hundred . By this pretence he flyes to the enemy , and betrayes the City to the Bishop , for a certain summe of money with his life included . The Eve of S. Iohn was appointed for the execution of this designe , about ten of the clock , at which time he had obliged himself by oath to cause the gate called the Crosse-gate to be opened . This Commissary for provisions returning at length to the City , assured the King upon his faith and reputation , that the said recruits of provision and forces , should be ready within the time appointed . The day assigned being come , he acquaints the Guards that the promised forces , were to come in in the night ( which would be starre-light enough ) that so they might receive them as friends . The gates are hereupon set open , and the enemies being admitted into the City as into another Troy , upon the Watch-word given , soon dispatch'd the Guards and others that were near . Now could be nothing heard for the cry of Armes ▪ Armes . The King and his Courtiers being gotten into a body , drove back the enemy to the Gates , which the citizens had by that time shut again : whereupon the rest of them that were without , were forced to set Engines to force open the Gates , which being once broken open , they flourished and set up their Colours . The citizens stiffely resisted the first assault , and made a strong body in the Market place , where the fight became very hot and bloody . The King himself , Knipperdoling and Krachting fell into the enemies hands ; but Rotman seeing there was no possibility of safety , rushing where the enemy was thickest , was trod to peeces ; he it seems placing all hopes of life in death . The Anabaptists upon the taking of their King being quite cast down and discouraged , went and hid themselves in Larders , Kitchins , The City of Munster unmercifully plundered ▪ and other lurking holes . The City was most unmercifully plundered ; and to make a full search of of it , there were ten dayes allotted . There was found by those of the Kings Guard at the Royal Palace as much provision as would maintain two hundred for two months . O Goodman King , where is now the community of goods and provisions which your Religion holds forth ! This sad fate did that City suffer in the year one thousand five hundred thirty and five . The third day after this sacking of the City , the King was carried to the Castle of Dulmen three miles off . The King is brought prisoner before the Bishop . The Bishop having caused the King to be brought with all speed before him , said to him , O thou cast-away of Mankind , by what deplorable means hast thou corrupted & destroyed my people ! Who ( deservedly ) checks him . To which the King , with an undisturbed and proud deportment made answer thus ; O thou Pope , have we done thee any injury , His jesting answer and proposall . by delivering into thy hands a most well-fortified and invincible City ? But if thou thinkest thy self any way injur'd or endammag'd by us , if thou wil● but hearken to our advice , thou shalt be easily enriched . The Bishop hardly abstaining from laughing , desired him to discover that secret , to which he replyed . Cause an Iron Cage or Basket to be made , and cover it with leather , and carry me into all parts of thy Country to be seen for a shew , and if thou take but a peny of every one for the fight , assure thy self it will amount to more then all the charges of the warr● . The more eminent Anabaptists wore about their necks a certain medall wherein was the effigies of their King , to which were added these letters , D. W. F. whereby was signified , that the word was made flesh . But the King being carried up and down as a captive with his two associates , was shewn to divers Captains and Eccles●asticks of the Landgrave , which gave occasion of disputation between them about some things , as of the Kingdom of Christ , and of Magistracy , of Iustification , and of Baptisme , of the Lords Supper , and of the 〈◊〉 of Christ , as also of Matrimony : in which disputation , they prevailed so farre by the divine testimonies of hol● writ , King of the Anabaptists put 〈◊〉 a Non-plus . that they brought the King of the Anabaptist , ( though not acknowledging the least satisfaction to a Non-plus , who to obtain another disputation out of hopes of life ( as was said ) promised , that he would reduce the A●abaptists which swarmed in Holland , Braband , England and Frizland ; and that he would do all honour to the Magistrate . Upon the twentieth of Ianuary one thousand five hundred thirty and six , ANNO 1536. he is brought with 〈◊〉 companions to Munster , where they were secured inseveral prisons ; two dayes were 〈◊〉 in weeding and rooting up their 〈◊〉 . He is convinced of his offences . The 〈…〉 confessed his offences , and cas● himself w●●●●upon Christ ; but his companions discover'd a vain 〈…〉 in the defence of their cause . H●● deserved , and severe 〈◊〉 The next 〈…〉 King is brought to the place of execution , fasten'd to a 〈◊〉 and is pulled peece meal by two execution 〈…〉 pincers red hot out of the fire . The first 〈…〉 , he suppressed , at the second he implor'd Gods mercy . For a whole hour was he pull'd and with those instruments , and at length , to hasten somewhat his death , run through with a sword . His companions were dipped with the baptisme of the same punishment , which they suffered couragiously ; all whose carkasses put into Iron , baskets ; as anathema's of eternal example , hang out of the tower of S. Lambert . And this was the re●iring room of the Tragedy of Munster .

HERMANNuS SuTOR .

Hic qui se Christum , et qui se Jactârat IESUM , SERVASSE haud potuit seque suisque fidem .
THE CONTENTS .

HERMAN the Cobler professeth himself a Prophet , &c. he is noted for drunkennesse ; The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme , Eppo his Host discovers 〈◊〉 and his followers to be cheats ; Hermans wicked blasphemies , and his inconstancy in his opinions , his mothers temerity ; his Sect convinced , and fall off from him ; by one Drewis of his Sect he is handled roughly ; Herman is taken by Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. and is brought prisoner to Groeninghen ; when questioned in his torments , he 〈◊〉 himself , and died miserably .

THat there were divers Emissaries and Ambassadours sent by the King of the 〈◊〉 into Holland , Frizland , and other places to raise souldiers , you have understood out of the History of Munster ; which souldiers having raised a Tumult , caused the Bishop to 〈◊〉 from before Munster ; and of this Heard was there 〈◊〉 Nicholas 〈◊〉 , a worthy disciple of Iohn M●thias , who being dispatched into Frizland for the foresaid negotiation , got together a promiscuo●●s crue of Anabaptists for the relief of Munster ▪ but that it might appear how real and effectual he was in the businesse , they sent two of their fellow souldiers , Antony Cistarius , 〈…〉 trades-man whose name was Iames , to Munster . These two with some others having compassed 〈…〉 at a Town called Opt'●ant , having stuffled together from all parts into a kind of a Troop , made their 〈…〉 at the house of one Epp● , about the twilight , out of a pretence that they there should meet with some 〈◊〉 intelligence , Successe in bad enterprises , causes evill men to rejoyce . which they receiving from their Ambassadors , out of very joy for those good tidings , also l●tely broke forth into Tumults . The Bell-weather of these , was one Herman [ an excellent vamper of all ●●●mination ] a Cobler of Opt'zan● , Herman the Cobler professed himself a Prophet , &c. who professed himself a true Prophet , and that he was the true Messias , the Redeemer and Saviour of the world , nay , ( which causes horror to me in the relation ) that he was God the Father . This fellow lay naked in his bed from the privy parts downward , and caused to be laid near him a hogs-head of strong beer , which he desired to drink in Healths , which required no small draughts ; for he had gotten an excessive thirst , greater than that of any dog ; or that which the Serpent Dipsas causeth in those that are stung by it ; & all through his extraordinary bellowing and bawling . For , having for some dayes led a life like one of Epicuru●'s heard ; He is noted for drunkennesse . that is to say , being drunk even to extravagance , he with a Stentors voice , and a horrid howling ▪ among other things often repeated this ; Kill , cut the throats without any quarter , of all these Monkes , all these Popes , and all , especially our own Magistrate ; Repent , Repent , for your deliverance is at hand , &c. In the mean time , His designe to inveigle others . he , with the assistance of his fellow-souldiers , denounced to certain Proselytes of another Religion , that Peace was not to be rejected without incurring the dreadful effects of the last judgement , which was no● at hand● , and these were such as both by sollicitation● and promises , his main design was to inv●●gle into his deceit . Moreover he sent to redeem some of his followers out of a prison belonging to a certain Nobleman called Iohn of Holten , with this charge , that they should kill with swords or pistols , whosoever should either by words or blowes any wayes oppose them . When they returned with their delivered captives ; they had dispatched a man ( it is thought he was a Priest ) looking out at his dore , with a Masquet , had he not turned his bac● and shut the dore against them . The very same night , which was to be the last , or wherein the world being to be turned to deceitful ashes , they expected it should by the means of this Mediator and Intercessor ( as was thought ) presently be restored to liberty , there were a great many that embraced him where ever they could , with those complements which they should use to one , as without the earnest of whose Baptisme , they were to expect the reward of disobedience , and eternal destruction to be treasured up for them . The Sacrament of Anabaptisme being according to these ceremonies celebra●ed , The ceremonies he used in Anabaptisme . the fore-commended Parent exhorted his children to prayer in these words ; Pray , pray , pray , pray , mouthing it out with an agitation of his lips , like that of our Sto●ks ; which done , falling on their knees , they disgorged , a strange vicissitude of prayers and songs . The owner of that house , who was an Inne-keeper , Eppo his Host , discovered him and his followers to be cheats . and withall lame , sate near this great Father , towards whom the Father turning , said unto him ▪ Arise and walk . But Eppo being still lame , and seeing that they were all deceived , and that by a sort of chea●● wickedly stitch'd together , withdrew from them , and hi● himself for fear in anothers mans house farre : from thence . These things being this past , there rises up another ; one Cornelius ast; ast; Supposed to be a digger of graves . Coemeteriensis , who ran about after a most strange manner ; and when the Father [ of all execrable teme●ity ] lay sick in his bed , tormented with an imaginary , or at least such a disease as puzzelled the Physitians to find any name for ; this man for an hour together uttered these and such expressions : O FATHER , look upon thy people ; have mercy upon thy people ! O let thy Bowels , O Father , be moved to compassion ! &c. At which addresses the Father being moved , he commanded a tankard of beer to be drawn out of the hogs-head , which was now almost at the bottom , which he drinking to his sonne , drank till it came to the Lees , which presenting to his sonne , Hermans wicked blasphemy . he said to him , Drink ●p the holy Ghost . The sonne like his father , and following his example having taken it off , he flings out of bed , and falls upon those that stood by , and ●ossing the tankard from one hand to the other , ran up and down like a drunken man , and at length joyned 〈◊〉 the Father [ who was sick of an imaginary extra●agance , wherein he was much given to laugh ] in ●oaring out these words ; Mortifie the flesh , mortifie the flesh ; The flesh is a Devill , the flesh is a Devill , mortifie the flesh ; &c. Upon this there immediately starts up another , Heresie , a catching , or mad disease . pursued ( as he thought ) by an extraordinary vision , and after their example , roared it out most furiously , which fellow ( as was reported ) was really advanced to some degrees ( if not the supream ) of madnesse . A certain woman better than middle aged , being frighted almost out of her wits , by the bawling and howling of this sonne , intreated that they would keep in the lunatick and possessed person , and that he might be carried to ●edlam . The common people being astonished at this impious , hellish crue , were forced to pinne their faith upon their sleeves , as a truth confirmed by the lying of those prophetical mouthes . These 〈◊〉 of fury and madnesse , having their intervalls of calmnesse and serenity , he admonished them , that 〈◊〉 armes and weapons were to be laid aside , and ●hat they should put off their guarded , edged and scolloped garments , and their wrought smocks and petticoats , ●ay that women ought to abstain wearing their neck-laces , and all things that were burdensome , intimating the manner wherein God that needs no armes , would fight their battels for them , and should discomfit all their enemies . The cowardly and inconstant vulgar being moved at the madnesse of this Doctrin , disburthened their bodies of all manner of cloathing . A certain harmlesse man having cast away his knife , takes it up again , which his daughter looking asquint upon , rebuked her father , to which he answered , be patient , be patient , daughter , we shall have employment hereafter for this to cut bread withall . O how was this girle once a childe , but how was the old man twice ! When the student of Bedlam , the Sonne , wit his yelling , was exhorting the bewitched people to singing and prayer , and to resist the Devil , the Father presently , with his own son , in whom he was well pleased , Hereticks inconstant in their opinions . taught them , that the time of prayer being done , and that the time of warre coming on , they must take up the instruments of warre ; whereupon he gets up into a Pulpit , and declared himselfe to the people who stood all about him , with a loud voice , that he was the Sonne of God , Herman blasphemes again . and cried out that he was born a true Mediator unto them , &c. His mother being there present , His mothers temerity . they asked her whether she was the mother of the Son of God ? to which between force and fear , she at length answered , though innocently , that she was . This gave occasion to many to be diffident , and to waver in the ●aith received ; insomuch that a certain man discovering his dissatisfaction , and speaking ill of the sonne , the said sonne taking hold of him , flings him into a common shore , saying unto him , now art thou deservedly cast into Hell : from whence the said man coming out all dirt , divers others unanimously acknowledged that they were defiled and bespattered with the same filthinesse and abomination . And hence rise up that impious report of the Sonn● of God , that he was thrust out of dores , which that Ambassadour Antony , being returned from Munster , having heard , took it in mighty indignation , and by force breaking into the house , would have vindicated those holy expressions . The Father and Sonne , were much against it that any should come in ; yet he , though the people flocking about him made some opposition , bitterly rebuking that blasphemous wretch , The Proverb verified , vice corrects sin . broke forth into these words , Thou villanous and contagious burthen of the earth ; What madness , what extravagance hath besotted thee without fear of divine judgement , to assume to thy self the title of the sonne of God ? which spoken , swelling up with the leaven of wrath , he casts himself upon the ground , whereupon the people ran violently upon him , knocking , beating , and kicking him like a football ; at last being well loaden with blowes he rises , and breaking through the presse of the people , he got away and escaped . In his way he comes to a hole in the ice broken for the cattle to drink ; twenty foot over , which he made a shift to get over , as is said , with the help of the devil ; Hermans party are convinced , and fall off from him . for many that would have found him out , lost their labour . All being now convinced that they were abused , for fear of the most noble Charles Lord of Gelderland , the Viceroy of Groeningen ( called also King of Gelderland ) who was sent to appease that tumult , got secretly away . But before they were all departed , one of them called Drewjis ( whom they called Doctor Nucius ) out of p●re spight , One Drewjis of his party handles him rough●y . laying hold of the Father , being sick in his bed , thundred to him in these words ; Thou villain , thou fruit and groanings of the Gallows , where , where is now your governing , and authority ? now the time of prayers is past , &c. Having drag'd him out of bed by head and shoulders , they with some assistance , bound him with cords , and delivered him to the custody of the Mistresse of the house to be safely kept till night . Charles Lord of Gelderland , &c. with his men surrounds the house where Herman i● . In the mean time the valiant Charles surrounds the house with his men , and besieged it , which the woman seeing , cut the cords . Being loose , he takes a trident fork wherewith assaulting them as with a sword ; he put to flight forty men through other houses ; whom he hastily pursuing , was unawares surprised by others ; and brought to Groeninghen . But behold the miracle ! Herman is taken and brought prisoner to Groeninghe●● . to that very place , where this naked [ of all truth ] Messias with his forky Scepter , and this Shoemaker or Cobler beyond his Last , had with his Trident put so many to flight , did the water-dreading Anabaptists resort , and render unto God infinite thanks for the religious priviledges thereof . Of this lewd Messias , who was now well acquainted with the fetters of Groeninghen , it was asked in his torments , whether those routs ( of whom he was ring-leader ) were out of pretence of sa●ctity raised to robbe the publick treasuries , He is questioned in his torments . ( as many thought ) which yet ( as some say ) was denied . He is hardened . For , he hardening himself against even the most cruel torments could be inflicted on him , still cried out ; Destroy , destroy , destroy Monkes , Popes , kill all Magistrates ▪ and particularly our own . In the midst of these bawlings being miserably worried out , He dieth miserably . he gave up the Ghost .

THEODORuS SARTOR .

Quis quaeso hic Sartor 〈…〉 erit ille Quî rogo Ceruentis domine dignus erat ?
THE CONTENTS .

THEODOR the Botcher turnes Adamite , he affirmes strange things , his blasphemy in forgiving of sins , he burns his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the like . He and his rabble goe naked through Amsterdam , in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghe●s , but continue shamelesse . May 5. 1535. they are put to death ; some of their last words .

IN the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred thirty and five , ANNO 1535. upon the third of February at Amsterdam , in a street called Salar street , at the house of Iohn Si●rid a cloth-worker , who at that time was gone into Austria about some businesse , there 〈◊〉 ●even 〈…〉 , and five women of the same perswasion ; Theodorus Sartor an Ad●mite . of which flock , the Bell-weather was Theodoru● Sartor , who rapt into a strange enthusiasme and 〈◊〉 , stretching himself upon the ground stark-naked upon his back before his brethren and sisters , seemed to pray unto God with a certain religious dread and horrour . Having ended his prayers , he affirmed that he had beheld God with his eyes in the excessive and inef●●ble 〈◊〉 of his glory , He affirmes strange things . and that he had had communication with him , both in heaven and in hell , and that the day of his judgement was at hand . After which he said to one of his companions , Thou art decreed to eternal 〈◊〉 , and shalt be cast into the bottomless pit ; at 〈◊〉 the other cried out , The Lord God of Mercy 〈…〉 passion on me ; the Prophet said to him , be of good 〈◊〉 , His blasphemy in forgiving of sins . now art thou the sonne of God , thy sins are forgiven thee . Upon the eleventh day of February , the foresaid year , the persons aforementioned , unknown to their husbands , repaired to the same Augias's stable . This Prophet , or Seer , having entertained them with a Sermon of three or four hours long , casts a helmet , a brest plate , a sword , and other armes , together with all his cloathes into the fire . He burns his cloathes , &c. and causeth his companions to do the like . Being thus stark naked , and his companions who yet had their cloaths , being uncovered , he peremptorily commanded them to do the like , as being such as must be as safe as himself . He further affirmed , that the children of God ought to look upon all things of this world with contempt and indignation . And since Truth , which is most glorious in her nakednesse , will not admit the deformity of any earthly disguise whatsoever , he affirmed that they ought in all things to conform themselves to that example of Truth and Justice . A great many hearing these things , having quite cashier'd all 〈◊〉 , offered up their shirts , smocks , and petticoats , and whatsoever 〈◊〉 of earth , as a burnt-offering unto God . The Mistresse of the house being awaken by the stink which these cloath● made in burning , and going up into the upper chambers , she findes this deplorable 〈◊〉 of immodesty and impudence ; but the 〈…〉 influence of propheticall integrity 〈…〉 to that passe , that she was drawn in 〈…〉 in the same ●ire of 〈…〉 he advised to continue alwayes a constant 〈…〉 to the unblameable truth . He and his rabble go●naked through Amsterdam in the dead of night , denouncing their woes , &c. and terrifie the people . Going out of the house in this posture , about three of the clock ; the 〈…〉 and women marched barefoot after him , crying 〈◊〉 with a horrid voyce , Woe , woe , woe , the heavy wrath of 〈◊〉 the heavy wrath of God , &c. In this fanatick errour 〈…〉 hypocondriack rabble run about the streets , 〈◊〉 such a horrid nois● , that all Amsterdam seeme● 〈…〉 and tremble at it , as if it had been assaulted 〈…〉 enemy . The Burghers not having the least 〈◊〉 of such a strange and unlook'd for Accident , ( for this 〈◊〉 action happen'd in the dead of nig●t ) 〈…〉 ; and getting these people ( lost to all 〈◊〉 and modesty ) up to the Palace , They are taken and imprisoned by the Burghers , but continue shamelesse . clap● them into prison . Being so disposed of , they would owne no thoughts of shame or chastity , but would justifie their most 〈◊〉 and naked Truth . In the mean time , the fire being 〈◊〉 , they broke into the house where it was , and wondring 〈◊〉 their casting off their cloathes into the fire , which had since reached the bed , they made a shift to quench it . But the other distracted and mad people , such as deserved to be sent to their kindred , the Savages and Heathens , inconvincibly persisted in their pestiferous opinion , and so upon the fifth of May the same year , May the fifth 1535. they are put to death . they expiated their wicked impieties by their death . Ones farewell saying , was , Praise the Lord incessantly ! Anothers was , Some of their last words . O God revenge thou these our sufferings ! Others cried out , Woe , woe , shut thine eyes !

DAVID GEORGE .

Heretici plures visi hic , cui visus ego , illi Pluribus in 〈…〉 sque Haeresiarcha fui .
THE CONTENTS .

DAVID GEORGE , the miracle of the Anabaptists . At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake ; with his specious pretences he gaines the freedome of the City for him and his ▪ His Character ▪ His Riches . He with his Sect enact three things . His Sonne in Law , doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned ; and upon his answer excommunicated . His wifes death . He had formerly voted himself immortal ; yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died &c. His death troubled his disciples . His doctrine questioned by the Magistrates , eleven of the Sectaries secured . XI . Articles extract●● out of the writings of David George , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrine .

Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty .

The Senate vote the doctrine of D. G. impious , and declare him unworthy of Christian burial , and that his body and books should be burned , which was accordingly effected .

DAVID GEORGE , David George the miracle of the Anabaptists . ANNO 1544. a man born at Delph in Holland , the miracle of the Anabaptistical Religion , having lived in the lower Provinces forty years , did in the year one thousand five hundred forty and four , with some of his kindred and companions , in the beginning of April , begin his journey for Basil , into the state and condition of which place , he had before very diligently enquired . Whereof having sufficiently informed himself , he pretended that he had been driven out of his Countrey for the Gospels sake , At Basil he pretends to have been banished his Countrey for the Gospels sake . and that he had been hitherto tost both on the land and sea of the miseries of this world ; and therefore he humbly intreated , that now at length he might be received into some place of Rest. Some being by the representation of his misfortunes and his teares , melted into compassion towards him , he presum'd to intreat the Magistrate , that in tendernesse to Christ and his holy Gospel , he might be made capable of the priviledges of the City , which if it were granted , he bid them be confident of Gods most particular protection towards their City , and that for the preservation of it , he engaged for him and his , that they should be ready to lay down their lives . The Magistrate being moved with these just remonstrances and desires received the viper as a Citizen , With his specious pretences he gains the freedome of the City for him ●nd his . gave him the right hand of welcom and fellowship , and made him and his free of the City . What should the Magistrate do ? Behold , he hath to do with a man of a grave countenance , free in his behaviour , having a very long beard and that yellowish , sky-coloured and sparkling eyes , His Character . milde and affable in the midst of his gravity , nea● in his apparel ; Finally one that seemed to have in him all the ingredients of honesty , modesty and truth ; to be short , one , if you examine his countenance , carriage , discourse , and the cause he is embarqu'd in , all things without him are within the limits of mediocrity and modesty ; if you look within him , he is nothing but deceit , fraud , and dissimulation ; in a word , an ingenouous Anabaptist . Having already felt the pulses of the Senate and divers of the Citizens , coming with his whole family to Basil , he and his are entertained by a certain Citizen . Having nested a while in Basil , he purchased certain houses in the City , as also a Farm in the countrey and some other things thereto appertenant , married his children , and by his good offices procured to himself many friends . For , as long as he remained at Basil , he so much studied Religion , was so great an Alms-giver , and gave himself so much to other exercises of devotion , that suspicion it self had not what to say against him . By these cunning insinuations ( this is beyond a young fox , and smells more of the Lybian wilde beast ) many being surprised , came easily over to his party , so that he arrived to that esteem and reputation in matters of Religion , he pleased himself : This perswasion thus craftily gotten , was heightened by his great wealth ( and his riches in jewels , His riches ▪ whereof he brought some with him , some were daily brought from other places in the Low countries ) & was yet further encreased , by his sumptuous and rich plate and houshold-stuffe , which though they were gorgeous and majestical , yet were they not made to look beyond sobriety , clean , linesse and inediocrity . These people sojourning thus in common houses , desiring as yet to suppresse the pernic●ous in●ection of their sect , He , with his Sect , enact three things . very religiously enacted three things : First , that no man should profane or speak idly of the name of David George . Secondly , that no man should rashly or unadvisedly divulge any thing concerning his country , or manner of life ; whence it was that some thought him to be a person of some quality ; some , that he was some very rich Factor or Merchant , whence it came that he was so excessively rich ; others had other imaginary opinions and conceits of him , for as much as they themselves being strangers , lived in a countrey where they could not be ascertained of any thing : Thirdly , he was very cautious that none of the Basileans should be car●lesly admitted into his requaintance , society or correspondence , imitating therein the policy of the Ferrets and Weesels , which ( as is reported ) never assault any bird of supremacy , in the place where they frequent . And th●s did he by letters , writings and emissaries , plant and water the venemous seed of his sect through the lower Provi●ces , yet kept the wayes by which he wrought unsuspected and undiscovered . For , although he had lived two years among them , there was not so much as one man infected , or had privately caught the itch of his Religion . What transcendent Mysteries are these ! This man , though he feared neither deceit nor treachery from strangers , yet the fire kindled out of the deceitful embers of his own houshold . For , His sonne in Law doubting his new Religion , is by him questioned , and upon his answer excommunicated . behold ; one of his is own R●tinue doubting of the certainty of the new Religion , he caused him to be brought before him , and asked him whether he did not acknowledge him to be the true David sent from heaven upon earth , and to be the Horn , Redeemer , and Builder up of the Tabernacle of Israel ; to which the other answered roundly and peremptorily , that the restauration of the kingdom of Israel and other things foretold by the Prophets were fulfilled in Christ , the true Messias , and that consequently there was no other to be expected . Which he hearing , not without great astonishment , did with much commotion of mind and bitter ●menaces thrust him , though his sonne in Law , out of dores , and [ which is heavy to think on ] excommunicated him . These things being thus managed , Davids wife fell sick of a disease ( which afterwards visited him and many more ) th●e dispatch'd her into the other world . His wifes death ▪ What a miracle is this ! He that declared himself to be greater than Christ , and 〈◊〉 himself immortal ( upon the second of August , He had formerly voted himself immortal , yet Aug. 2. 1556. he died , &c. one thousand five hundred fifty and six ) did die the death , and was honourably huried according to the ceremonies of the Parish Church , and his funerals were celebrated in the sight of his sonnes and daughters ; sonne● in law and daughters in law , servant-men and maides , and a great conflux of Citizens . This sad calamity of his death extreamely troubled and tormented the mindes of his disciples , His death troubled his disciples . as a thing that very much thwarted their hopes of his promised immortality , although he had 〈◊〉 told that he would rise again in three yeares , and would bring all those things to passe which he had promised while he was alive . Upon the death of this 〈◊〉 great many with resolute mindes made it their businesse not only to bring his doctrine into suspicion , but into utter disesteem , unanimously resolving to embrace 〈◊〉 was good , sound , and consonant to Christian doctrine ; A good resolution . and reject ▪ the rest as hereticall . In the meane time , the report beat up and downe , both among the people , and the more learned , that this man of ingenuity , and authour of private doctrines , this very David George , was a contagion and a destructive pestilence , a devoted incendiary of a most dangerous Sect , that ( though most falsely ) he was born a King , and that he accounted himselfe the true Messias . The Magistrate being extreamly moved at these things , not deferring his zeale any longer when the glory of God and his Son Iesus Christ was so much concerned , A pattern for good Magistrates . caused all those who were conceived to be infected with the pestilence of that Religion to be brought to the Palace , to whom he rubbed over what things had been transacted some years before ; that is to say , acquainted them , how that they had been banished their Countrey upon the account of the Gospel , and upon their humble addresses received into the protection , and made capable of the priviledges of the City , &c. But that it had appeared since , that they had fled for refuge to Basil , not for the propagation of the Gospel , but for that of the leaven of the sacrilegious David , though by all outward appearance , they had hitherto been accounted favourers and professors of the true Religion . In the first place therefore the Senate being desirous to know the truth , The Senates enquiry . required to have his true proper name ; for , some have thought , ( as some authours deliver ) that his name was Iohn Br●●es . Secondly , whether he had privately or publickly dispersed his Religion , and what Tenets he held . To which some made answer unanimously , that they had left their countrey for the true Religions sake , nor did they acknowledge themselves any other than the professors and practisers of the lawfull Religion . That for his name , he had not called himselfs by any other than his own proper name ; and for his doctrine , they had acknowledged none either privately or publickly , save what he had privately sometimes suggested , which was not disconsonant to the publick . The Magistrate perceiving this obstinacy of mind caused eleven of them , Eleven of the Sectaries secured . the better to discover the reall truth , to be secured , and more narowly looked to . In the mean time , the Senate leaving no stone unmored in this businesse , appointed some to bring forth into publick view some bookes and writings of David , which should give no small light in the businesse , In such cases the learned to be consulted with . and these the Magistrate recommended to men of the greatest learning to be read over and examined with the greatest care possible , that so whatsoever they should meet with rep●gnant to the Truth , they should extract , and give him an account thereof . Those who had this charge put upon them , presented the Senate with this extract of Articles out of his writings .

1. THat all the Doctrine delivered by Moses , the Prophets , Articles extracted out of the writings of David George . or by Jesus Christ himselfe and his Apostles , was not sufficient to salvation , but ●ress'd up and set forth for young men , and children , to keep them within decency and duty ; but that the doctrine of David George was perfect , entire , and most sufficient for the obtaining of salvation .

2. He affirmed that he was Christ and the Messias , the well beloved Sonne of the Father in whom he was well ●leased , not born of blood , nor of the flesh , nor of the lust of man , but of the holy Ghost and the spirit of Christ who vanishing hencelong since according to the flesh , 〈◊〉 deposited hitherto in some place unknown to the Saints was now at length reinfused from heaven into David George .

3. He held that he only was to be worshipped , as wh● should bring out the house of Israel , and the true ( tha● is , the professors of his doctrine ) tribe of Levi , and th● Tabernacle of the Lords not through miseries ▪ sufferings , crosses , as the Messias of the Jewes did , but with 〈◊〉 meekness , love , and mercy in the spirit of Christ granted unto him from the Father which is in heaven .

4. He approved himself to be invested with the auth●rity of Saving , or condemning , binding and loosing , and that at the last day he should judge the twelve tribes of Israel .

5. He further maintained , that Jesus Christ was sent from the Father to take flesh upon him , for this reason at least , that by his doctrine and the use of his Sacraments , men , being as it were no better then children , 〈◊〉 uncapable of receiving the true doctrine , might be kept within duty till the coming of David George , who should advance a Doctrine that should be most perfect and 〈◊〉 effectuall , should smooth out mankinde , and should consummate the knowledge of God and of his sonne , and what●ever hath been said of him .

6. But he further affirmed , That these things should not come to passe according to humane ceremonies , but after a spiritual dispensation , and after such a manner as ha● not been heard of , which yet none should be able to discern or comprehend , but such as were worthy disciples of David George .

7. To make good and prove all these things , he wrested and misinterpreted many places of the holy Scripture , as if Christ and the Apostles , whom he commends , had inti●●ted not themselves , nor any other Ecclesiasticall 〈◊〉 ▪ save only the coming of David George .

8. And thence it was that he argued thus . If th● Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles be most true and 〈◊〉 effectuall for the obtaining of salvation ; the Church which they had by their doctrine built up and confirmed could not possibly have been broken to peeces , for ( as Christ himself testifieth ) against the true Church , the gates of Hell shall not be able to prevaile : But that building of Christ and his Apostles is overturned and pulled down to the very foundation by Antichrist , as may be evidently seen in the Papacy , according to the Testimony of the same Christ ; It therefore necessarily followes , that the Doctrine of the Apostles is imperfect and interrupted : whence he concluded his own doctrine and faith to be the only solid and sufficient doctrine .

9. Moreover he maintained himself to be greater than John Baptist , yea than all the Saints that had gone before him , for that the least in the Kingdome of God ( according to the suffrage of Truth it self ) is greater than John : But he said David George was one whose kingdome was heavenly and most perfect ; whence he makes himself not only greater than John , but also sets himself above Christ , since that he was born of flesh , and that himself was born of the spirit according to a heavenly manner .

10. He further allowed with Christ , that all sinnes committed against God the Father , and against the Son may be forgiven , but those that are committed against the Holy Ghost , that is to say against David George , shall be forgiven neither in this world , nor in the world to come ; by which means it is apparent that he conceiv'd himself greater and higher than Christ , admitting Christs own Testimony .

11. He declared Polygamy to be free and lawfull for all , even for those that are regenerated by the spirit of David George .

These heads [ without any brains ] did the Magistrate deliver to be carried to some that were in the prison , Some of the imprisoned Sectaries acknowledged David George to have been the cause of the tumults in the lower parts of Germany , but disowned his doctrine . to fish out what confession they would make , who besides these , being provoked and challenged by a number of Questions , answered at last , That this ( Da●us ) I would say David George , was the same who had embroyled the lower parts of Germany with so many tumults & sedition , but that as to that doctrine and the fore-recited Articles , they unanimously affirmed that they had never heard not read of any such thing . Neverthelesse they were to acknowledge the doctrine expressed in those Articles , to be pestiferous , execrable , and derived not from heaven , but from Hell , and that it was heretical , and to be banished with an eternal Anathema ; and withall , as men miserably seduced , yet desiring for the time to come , to be reduced into the right way , they were , with good reason , to implore forgivenes ▪ Among those that were in close prison , there was one formerly of Davids greatest confidents , An ingenuous confession and resolution . who confessed , that indeed he had been infected with that Religion , but that since by the illumination of the grace of God , he discovered and detested the errours springing from it , and avoyded them as he would do a cockatrice . But there were others who were civilly acquainted with this man , who denied that they had knowne any such thing by him , and cried out against the fore-mentioned Articles as impious and blasphemous . These passages , the Judges appointed by the Magistrate , gave him an account of , who perceiving that some that were in custody were not so extravagant , but that they had some remainders of discretion left , he sent to them some learned and able preachers of the word , who , having diligently weeded out the tares of their errors , A pious act . should sow into their hearts the saving seed of true faith . Those who were sent , sifting them with all the humanity , mildnesse , meeknesse and charity possible , could scrue nothing out of them , more than what the Judges who had been employed before , had done . In the mean time a report was spread about the City , A lying report raised . that it was no● David George , nor any eminent person of any other name that had been buried , but that a meer swine , calfe , hee-goat ( haply an Asse ) had been carried out and buried , and that the dead carkasse embalmed with the strongest spices , was worshipped and adored with great devotion and religion . But this was but a report , and was not true . Those that were in custody abhorring that doctrine , as unheard of , and such as deserved to be anathematized , and desiring to renew their acquaintance with discretion and their sences , are delivered out of those habitations of Iron which they had kept possession of for two moneths , upon these conditions , Conditions whereupon the imprisoned are set at liberty . That none should make any purchases either within or near the City , without the knowledge and consent of the Magistrate ; That they shall not entertain any coming out of the lower Provinces , though of their kindred ; but at publick houses or Innes . That the printed books and writings that were tran●ated into the Dutch language , shall be brought into the Palace . That there should be nothing published that were disconsonant to Christian Doctrine . That children should be educated according to incorrupt manners . That they should not make such promiscuous marriages among themselves as they did . That they should take no Dutch into their families . That they should submit to amercements and pecuniary mulcts [ if any were inflicted on them ] as Citizens ought to do . That upon a day assigned they should in the Parish Church , in the presence of the whole congregation , make a publick abjuration of the said Religion , and condemn and anathematize the whole sect of it . That they should hold no friendship or correspondence with any that shall persist in that Religion . To these conditions did they promise to subscribe , with all the reverence and gratitude they could possibly expresse . These things being thus managed , the most renouned Senate , returning afresh to the businesse of the Arch Heretick , passed these votes . The votes of the renowned Senate . viz. That the doctrine of David George , upon nature examination thereof , was found impious and derogatory to the divine Majesty ; That the printed books , The doctrine of D. G. declared impious . and whatsoever may have seen the light , should have the second light of the fire ; That he as the most infamous promoter of that execrable Sect , and a most horrid-blasphemer against God and Christ , should not be accounted worthy Christian Burial . He is declared unworthy of Christian Buriall . That he should be taken up out of his grave by the common Hangman , and together with his books and all his writings , and his manuscripts should , according to the Ecclesiastical Canons , And that his body and books should be burned ▪ be burnt in a solemn place . According to the said judgement , the carkasse being digged up , was , with all his writings , whereof the greatest part was that ( truly ) miraculous book , together with his effigies brought by the Hangman to the place of execution , where having opened the direful Coffin , he being found not much disfigured , nay so little ▪ that he was knowne by diverse ( he being covered with a watered garment , having about him a most white sheet , a very clean pillow under his head ; his yellowish Beard rendring him yet gracefull ; 〈…〉 short , having a silk cap● on , under which was peece of red cloath , A fit punishment for perverse Hereticks . and adorned with 〈◊〉 of Rosemary ) was set up publickly to be seen , and 〈◊〉 the third year after his death , was with his writings consecrated to Vulcan , that is to say , burned .

MICHAEL SERVETuS .

Omnia quum portenta voces hominem que Deumque Infundi SERVES nominis opprobium !
THE CONTENTS .

SERVETUS his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . He disguiseth his monstrous opinions with the Name of Christian Reformation . The place of his birth . At the 24. year of his age , he boasted himself the onely Teacher and Sec● of the world , He enveighed against the Deity of Christ . Oecolampadius confute his blasphemies , and causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. Serve●us held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . His horrid blasphemy . He would reconcile the Turkish Alcaron to Christian Religion . He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . At Geneva , Cal●in faithfully reproves Servetus , but he continues obstinate . Anno 1553. by the decrees of severall Senates , He was burned .

MICHAEL SERVETUS , like another ▪ Servetus his converse with Mahumetans and Jewes . Simon Magus , having conversed long among the Mahumetans and the Iewes , and being excellently well furnished with their imaginous opinions , begat both out of Divinity , and the general treasury of Christian Religion , He disguiseth his monstrous opinions , with the name of Christian Reformation . amonstrous issue of opinions , with the co●tion of what he had received from the extravagant Mahumetans , and Thalmudists , upon which brat , this instrument of Satan , must needs bestow the disguised name of Christian Reformation . From this cocks egge were bred these Cocka●●ices , Gonesus , Gribaldus , Blandrata , Gentilis , Alciatus , Simanus , Casanovius , Menno ▪ and divers other Anabaptistical Vipers , who extreamly increased the restlesse waves of sects and opinions . We , recommending the rest to their proper place , Hell , will take a more particular survey of one Religion , The place of his birth . and by the horridnesse of that guesse at the others . This Servetus was a Spaniard , born in the kingdom of Arragon , most unworthy both of his Name and Nation . His arrogant Boast . Being rapt into a most incredible enthusiasme , he boldly laye● his unwash'd hands upon holy divinity ; He enveighes against the Deity of Christ . and at 〈◊〉 four and twentieth year of his age , boasted himselfe 〈◊〉 be the only Teacher and Seer of the world , making 〈…〉 main design , Oecolampadius confutes his blasphemies , & causeth him to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. and that by his impious and worthlesse ●●●●tings , to inveigh against the Deity of the Son of God ; 〈◊〉 which writings being sufficiently furnished , and with● enflamed with hopes of raising no ordinary tumults , 〈◊〉 bestirres himself winde and tyde , for Basill ; but Oec●lampadius , an Ecclesiastical Doctor , learnedly before a full Senate confuted the blasphemies of this man , and by the publick Authority he had , caused him as a poisonous blasphemer to be thrust out of the Church of Basil. From thence he went to Venice , where , in regard the Venetians had been timely forewarned of him by the wise and learned Melancthon , he made no harvest of his incredible blasphemies , nor indeed was he permitted ●eed-time for them . Religion is nowhere safe ! But having consulted with the Arch-hereticks his Predecessors , Servetus held but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped , &c. and being bird-lim'd , he held that there was but one person in the Godhead to be worshipped and acknowledged , which was revealed to mankind sometimes under one notion , sometimes under another , and that it was thus , that those notions of Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , were to be understood in the Scriptures . Nay , with the same line of his blasphemous mouth , he affirmed that our Saviour Iesus Christ according to his humane nature , was not the Sonne of God ; nor coeternal with the Father . He held the holy Ghost to be Nature . The Holy Ghost he granted to be nothing but that influence by which all things are moved , which is called nature . He , most impiously Ironical , affirmed that to understand the word Person , we must referre our sesves to Comedies . His horrid blasphemy . But the most horrid blasphemy of all , was , when by the suggestion of Satan , he imagined , that the most glorious and ever to be worshipped and adored Trinity ( who doth not tremble at it ? ) was most fitly-compared to Cerberus the Porter of Hell-gate . But he stayed not here ; no , he thought it should be accounted nothing but a diabolical phantasme , the laughing-stock of Satan , and the monstrous Geryon , whom the Poets by some strange mystery of Philosophy feigned to have three bodies . O incredible , and unheard of subtily of blasphemy ! The most glorious name of the most blessed Trinity is grown so odious to this man , that he would personate ( being the greatest that ever was ) all the Atheists that have quarrelled with that name . Moreover he maintained , that taking but away the only Article of the Trinity , the Turkish Alcoran might be easily reconciled to the Christian Religion ; He would reconcile the Alcoran to Christian Religion . and that by the joyning together of these two , a great impediment would be removed ; yea , that the pertin●cious asserting of that Article had enraged to madnesse whole Countries and Provinces . This abomination of God and men held that the Prophet Moses , that great servant of God , and faithful steward of the Lords house , that Prince and Captain Generall of the people of Israel , one so much in favour with God , that he was admitted to speak to him face to face , was to be accounted no other than an Impostor . He accounted the Patriarch Abraham and his seed , too much given to Revenge , and that he was most unjust and most malicious to his enemy . The most glorious Church of Israel ( 't is the swine that loves the mi●e ) he esteemed no better than a Hogge-S●y ; He declares himself Prince of the Anabaptists . and declared himself a sworn Prince of the Anabaptistical generation . But ; keep off , and approach not , O all ye other Heresies and Hydra's of opinions of this one man , furies not capable of expiation ! Being arrived at Geneva , and being forbidden to spue out and spatter his pestiferous blasphemies , he continued in hostility against all sharp , At Geneva , Calvin reproves Servetus . but wholesome admonitions : which Calvin , that famous Minister of the Church perceiving , being desirous to discharge the duty of a soul-saving Pastor , went friendly to Servetus , in hopes to deliver him out of his most impious errours and horrible Heresie , and so to redeem him out of the jawes of Hell , and faithfully reproved him . But he being dazled with the brightnesse of Truth , and overcome , returned nothing to Calvin ( so well deserving of him ) but an intolerable obstinacy , Servetus his obstinacy . and inconvincible recapitulation of his blasphemies , whence it came to passe , that by the just and prudent Decree of the Senates of Bernen , Zuring , Basil , and Scaffuse , and by the righteous condemnation of the eternal God , ANNO 1553. By the Decree of several Senates he was burned . in the moneth of December in the year one thousand five hundred fifty and three , ( or as Sleidan hath it , in October , ) he was ( How great is the obstinacy of blasphemy ! ) being at that time ecstatically hardened and intoxicated , consecrated to the avenging flames .

ARRIuS .

Divisit Trini qui formam numinis ecce ! . Dividitur membris , Visceribusque suis.
THE CONTENTS .

Arrianisme it 's increase , ANNO 323.

THe General Councill at Nice , Anno 325. called as a Remedy against it , but without successe . The Arrians misinterpret that place , John 10. 30. concerning the Father and the Sunne . They acknowledged one onely God in a Iudaical sense . They deny the Trinity Arrius his wretched death ▪ Anno 336.

ABout the year of the Incarnation of the Son of God , Arrianisme , its increase . ANNO 323. three hundred twenty and three , Hell was deliver'd of a certain Priest at Alexandria named Arrius , a man subtle beyond expression , the trumpet of eloquence , one thee 〈…〉 have been cut out for all honesty and elegance , 〈◊〉 with the poison of his Heresie , and the 〈…〉 of his destructive doctrine , did in the time of Silvester Bishop of Rome , and the Emperour consta●●● draw in a manner all Christendome to his opinion , and so corrupted some , even great nations in the East● that except a few Bishops who stood to the true doctrine none appeared against him . To remedy this disease , at Nice in Bithynia , The General Council at Nice . in the year three hundred twenty 〈◊〉 a generall Council was called ; but to 〈…〉 the contagious stocks of Arrianisme were deeply 〈◊〉 , ANNO 325 : called as a remedy against Arrianisme , but without success . so that they were become such ravening wolves among the flock of Christ , that all that would not embrace their belief , were to expect banishment or death . These imagined that the Sonne was not of an equall nature and coeternall with the Father , but that he was onely agreeing and concurring with his Father ; to confirm which , they alledged that place of Iohn 10. 30 which sayes , The Arrians misinterpret that place , Joh. 10. 30 concerning t●he Father and the Sonne . I and the Father are one ; and though they called the Sonne a great God , yet they denied , that he was a living and true God , and coessential with the Father : They boasted that they were ready to answer all objections , and acknowledged one only God , in a Iudaical sense . To that , I and the Father are one , they were used to retort thus , Doth the unity in this place denote co-essency ? They acknowledged one only God in a Iudaicall sense . It must therefore follow , that it is as much , where the Apostle sayes , 1 Cor. 3. 8. He that planteth and he that watereth , are one . They accounted the word Trinity a laughing-stock and a Fiction ; that the Sonne of God was a Creature , and that the Holy-Ghost , was both born of Christ , They deny the Trinity . and conceaved and begotten of the Virgin Mary . All that were baptized in the name of the blessed Trinity , they baptized again . They denied that Christ was the sonne of God according to the Spirit and the Godhead ; they denied God his own Sonne .

While Arrius was disburthening himself of the necessities of Nature , Arrius his wretched death , ANNO 336. his bowels came forth , and with them his life . And so he who was the successor of those Arch-Hereticks , Artemon ( who lived about the year of our Lord two hundred ) and Paulus Samosatenus ( who lived about two hundred forty one ) came to a miserable death , in the yeare three hundred thirty six . See Athanasius , Epiphanius , Hilarius , Hiero● , Augustine , Ambrose , Basil , Theodoret , Eusebius , Socrates , Nicephorus , Sozomen , and other Ecclesiastical writers , who have treated of these things more at large .

MAHOMET .

Adsum Ingens , Mahometes ego , lachrymabile mundi . Prodigium , omnigeni dux , et origo mali .
THE CONTENTS .

MAHOMET characterized . He made a laughing stock of the Trinity . He agreed with C●rpoc●ates , and other hereticks . He renewed Circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. His Iron Tombe at Mecca .

IN the year six hundred twenty two , ANNO 622. Honorius the fift being Bishop of Rome , and Meraclius Caesar Emperour of the East , a transcendent Arch-heretick called Mahomet , Mahomet characterized . exchanged Hell for earth ; a Prophet , by Nation an Arabian , but most deprav'd and corrupt . He had sometimes been a Merchant extremely rich , and withall very subtle ; to be short , he was a serious professor of diabolical Arts , a most ungodly instrument of Satan , the Viceroy of Antichrist , or his sworne fore-runner . This man endeavoured to extoll his brother Arrius , with such praises as are correspondent to his Heaven . He made a laughing stock of the Trinity . He also with Sabelli● ●●aewed the laughing-stock of the Trinity . He with Arrius and 〈◊〉 , most fervently and contumeliously held that Christ , was onely a M●n , and that he was onely called God , 〈◊〉 dici , that is to say , He agreed with Carpocrates , and other hereticks . according to a certain manner of speaking . He agrees with Carsocrates who denied that Christ was a God and a Prophet . This is also he that shakes hands with Cerdon●● who utterly abjur'd the Godhead of the Sonne , or that he was co-substantial with the Father . He imagined with the Manichees , 〈◊〉 it was not Christ , but some other that was fastented to the Crosse. With the Donatists , he contemned the rurest Sacraments of the Church . With the most impure Origen he affirmes that the devils shall be eternally saved according to an humine , yet an invisible manner . He with Cerinthus placed eternal Felicity in the lust of the flesh . Circumcision , He renewed circumcision , and to indulge his disciples , he allowed them Polygamy , &c. that was long since abolished and antiquated , he renewed . Upon his disciples he bestowed the priviledges , of Polygamy , Concubines and Divorce , as Moses had done ; and with such dreams and an imaginary Phrensy was the miserable wretch ever troubled . This man when he died was put into an iron Tombe at Mecca , His Iron Tomb at Mecca . which by the strength of Loadstones , being as it were in the middle and centre of an arched edifice , hangs up to the astonishment of the beholders , by which means the miraculous sanctity of this Prophet is greatly celebrated . All the dominions of the Great Turk , professe this mans faith , whom they acquiesse in as a miracle .

BALTHAZAR HuBMOR .

Ille ego qui vndarum mysteria sacra negavi Igne cremar ; fato disce cavere meo .
THE CONTENTS .

HUBMOR a Patron of Anabaptisme . He damned usury . He brought in a worship to the Virgin MARY , &c. The Senate of Suring by a Councill reduced him . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . Himself or Sect still active . He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . He and his wife both burned .

DOctor Balthaz● Hubmor of Friburg , a man excellently well learned , Hubmor Paetron of Anabaptisme . another Roscius in his affaires , a Clergy man at Ingolstade , was the third eminent Patron of Anabaptisme , and asworne promoter of that worthy Sect. This man in his Sermons at Regenburgh , He damned usury . inveighed so bitterly and so implacably against the usury of the Jewes , that he banished it even to eternal damnation ; he brought in a certain religious worship to be done to the Virgin Mary , He brought in a worship to the Virgin Mary , &c. and some superstitious vowes , and was the cause of great tumults and insurrections , and had built up his doctrine upon very firm and solid foundations , until the most wise Senate of Suring applyed the universal medicine of a Council to these things , The Senate of Suring by a Council reduced him . and assigned a day to reduce and root out that sect , which was the seventeenth of Ianuary , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty five , wherein the Senate being present , and a great presence of people , the most learned Zwinlius and other sonnes of learning , opposed this our Doctor , by whom , and the strength of truth after most hot and serious debating on both sides , he ingenuously confessed himself to be overcome . He renounced the heads of his former doctrine . The heads of the Doctrine , which he before defended , and whereof he afterwards made his abren●nciation , were these : That he detested the cheat , and humane invention of Anabaptisme ; He affirmed that the spirit both before the fall and after was uncorrupt and unblamable , and that it never dies in sin ; whence it should follow , that not it , but the flesh , is deprived of liberty ; he also acknowledged that the spirit overcomes and triumphs over the flesh . Himself , or Sect , still active . Though his Recantation was made , and divers rebaptized into their better sences , yet the Torrents of this sect neither stood still , nor were dried up , but increased in Switzerland into a deluge , which overturned almost all . This man escaping the endeavours of spies , He is taken and imprisoned at Vienna in Austria . and shunning the Halter , was at length taken with the figtree leafe of divine vengeance , and cast into prison at Vienna in Austria . Being afterwards put much to the question , it being the designe of vengeance , the r●venging fire soon turned him to ashes . His wife being also baptized into the same whirle-pool of Baptisme , He and his wife both burned . they both , with mindes hardened to their own perswasions , were not disengaged of th●t faith , but with the departure of their lives .

JOHN HuT.

Huttus ab Hubmoro excrescit ; cervice resectâ Sic vnâ in g●minum pullulat Hydra caput .
THE CONTENTS .

IOHN HUT the prop and pillar of Anabapt sme . His credulity in dreames and visions . He is accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . At Merhern , his Fraternity became as it were a Monastery .

IN the times of the forementioned B●lthazar ●ise up Iohn Hut , John Hut the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme . a learned man , the prop and pillar of Anabaptisme , an eminent despiser of P●dobaptisme , which kind of baptisme be accounted the execrable fiction of the schoolmen ; whence it came ▪ that he perswaded men that if they were not baptized by him and his , they must necessarily incurre great danger 〈◊〉 their souls . To which he added , that , those who 〈…〉 with the p●crogative of his Baptisme ; Anabaptists aime at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others . should be the restored people of Israel , and that the wicked Cananites should be destroyed by their swords , and the God himself should r●●eale from heaven the times wherein these things should be fulfilled . To visions & horrible dreams , ( which he thought proc●eded to him from God ) he gave great credit and he affirmed that he saw the preparations of the last day , Hut his credulity in dreams and visions . and the Angel going to blow the Trumpet , by an indispurable revel 〈…〉 God● Upon the account of which dreams , his 〈◊〉 , as ●redulous as their Master , spe●r and destroyed all they had ; fearing the difficulties of the times , wherein they should spend them ; all which being scatter'd and consum'd before the day came , they suffer'd a punishment , and inconveniences befitting their folly , having the lash of poverty perpetually at their backs . However they , a generation on whom the greatest quantity of black Hellebore would not be much effectuall , Hut , accounted a true Prophet by his Proselytes . did still adore this miraculous piece of 〈◊〉 as ● true Prophet , even to admiration ; of which men , some not worthy the face or name of mankind , do at this day in great numbers live at Merhern in Palaces and Covents upon their accidental contributions , At Merhern the Hu●sian Fraternity ●became as it were a Monastery . and where they get their livelihood with their hands , and apply themselves to any handy-craft , whereof they are the Masters and Governours , who by the commodities gained by them increase the common stock : They have at home with them their Cooks , their skullions , their errand-boyes , and their Butlers , who have a care and dispose all things as they do in Monasteries and Hospitals ; They study to maintain mutual peace and concord , being all equal . These even to this day are commonly known by th● name of the Hutsian Fraternity .

LODOWICK HETZER .

Polluit ut mentem Sectis deformibus error , Corpore sic Hetzer foedus adulter erat .
THE CONTENTS .

LOdowick Hetzer a famous Heretick . He gaines Proselytes in Austria and Switzerland , Anno 1527. at a publick disputation Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . Hetzer denied christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . His farewell to his Disciples . He is put to death 〈◊〉 Adultrery .

LOdowick Hetzer famous for his Heresie , Lodowick Hetzer a famous beretick . and Learning , was first very in●imately acquainted with Nicholos Stork , and then with Thom● Muntzer , yet he agreed not with these in some things , as in that opinion of theirs of the overturning and destroying of all the powers of this world , which opinion he looking on as * * Anitem to the Hot-spu●s of our times . malicious and barbarous , forlook them , and joyning with Iohn De●● , they by their mutual endeavours , sent some Prophets into Germany . But dissenting also from him in some things , Hetzer gaines Proselytes in Austria , and Switzerland . be propagated his own sect in Austria , and made many Proselytes at Ber● in Switzerland . Which gave occasion that the Reverend Senate appointed a publick disputation at Soning , and caused letters of safe conduct to be sent to Hetzer and his followers , for which bickering was set apart the first day of February , ANNO 1527. At a publick disputation , Oecolampadius puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . in the year one thousand five hundred twenty seven , where he appeared not himself , but his emissaries came , who were by the most learned ( but withall , stinging , ) Oecolampadius driven unto their shifts ; and enforced to acknowledge conviction . Hetzer was a considerable part , and the fire brand of the Anabaptistical sect , but he stiffely denied Christ to be co-essential with the Father , which the verses made by him upon the carrying of the Cross , Hetzer denied Christ to be co-essentiall with the Father . do more than hint .

Ipse ego qui propriâ cuncta haec virtute creabam Quaris quot simus ? Frustra , ego solus eram . Hîc non tres numero , verùm sum solus , at isti Haud numero tres sunt , nam qui ego , solus eram . Nescio Personam . solus sum rivus ego , & fons , Qui me nescit , eum nescio , solus ero . I who at first did make all things alone , Am vainly ask'd my number ; as being one . These three did not the work , but only I That in these three made this great Syzygie . I know no Person , I 'm the only Maine , And , though they know me not will one remain .

He was excellent at three tongues , he undertook to translate the book of Ecclesiasticus out of the Hebrew into High-Dutch . Plauterus hath testified for him in writing , that he very honestly and unblameably bid farewell to his Disciples , His farewel to his disciples . and with most devout prayers commended himself to God , even to the astonishment of the beholders . He having been kept long in dose prison , was on the fourth day of February , in the year one thousand five hundred twenty nine , sen●●nced to die : and thinking himself unworthy of the City , was led without the walls , He is put to death for Adultery . where he was put to death , not for sedition or baptisme ( as Plauterus say●● but for Adultery , which act be endeavoured to 〈◊〉 by some arguments fetcht from the holy Scriptures .

MELCHIOR HOFMAN .

Pellibus a teneris suetus , doctissime , nôsti Hofmanni teneras excoriare Greges .
THE CONTENTS .

HOFMAN a Skinner , and Anabaptist , Anno 1528. seduced 300 men and women as Embda in West-Friesland . His followers accounted him a Prophet . At Strasburg , he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon Jan. 18. 1532. where being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . Other Prophets and Prophetesses deluded him . He deluded himself , and voluntarily pined himself to death .

IN the year one thousand five hundred twenty eight , ANNO 1528. Melchior Hosman a Skinner of Strasburg , Hosman a Skinner , and Anabaptist , seduced 300. men and women at Embda in West-Friesland . a most eloquent and most crafty man , at Embda in West Friezland , ensnared 300. men and women into his doctrine , where he conjured up Anabaptisme out of hell upon pain of damnation , whereupon being returned to the lower Provinces , who ever addressed themselves to him , he entertained them with water , baptizing all promiscuously . This man upon the prophecy of a certain decrepid old man went to Strasburg , it having been foretold him , A delusive prophecy . that he should be cast into prison , and remain there six moneths , ●t which time being set at liberty , he should , with his fellow-labourers , disperse the harvest of the Gospel through all the world . He was by his followers acknowledg'd and honour'd as a great Prophet . His followers accounted him a great Prophet . This was the great prop and pillar of the reign of Munster . Having therefore made what haste he could possible to Strasburg in order to the fulfilling of the prophecy , he there challenges the Ministers of the word to dispute , At Strasbing he challenged the Ministers to dispute , which was agreed upon , Jan. 11. 1532. which offerture the Senate engaged with , upon the eleventh of Ianuary one thousand five hundred thirty and two ; at which time , the mists and clouds of errors and blindnesse , were quite dispersed by the sunne of the Gospel . However , Hosman stiffely adhered to the foresaid prophecy , as also to his own dreams and visions ; nor would he acknowledge himself overcome ; but , their mildnesse having somewhat appeased him , he was thence dismissed , as one judged worthy of such a place where Lepers are shut up , left others be inf●cted . Being mildely dealt with , he is neverthelesse obstinate . But 't is incredible how joyful he was at that newes , out of an excessive thanksgiving to God , putting off his shoes , and casting his hat into the ay●e , is and calling the living God to witnesse , that he would live upon bread and water , before he would discover and brand the authour of that opinion . In the mean time some Prophets began to rise and keep a stirre ▪ Other Prophets delude him . hinting , that he should be secured for that half year , and that afterwards he should go abroad with one hundred forty and four thousand Prophets , who should , without any resistance , * * Yet it 's like , to back their prophecies , they pretended liberty of conscience . reduce and bring the whole world under the subjection of their doctrine ? There was also● certain Prophetesse who should prophecy , that , this Hosman was Eli●● , that Cornelius Polterman was Enoc● and that Strasburg was the new Ierusalem , and she 〈◊〉 also dreamed , A Prophetesse deludes him . that she had been in a great spacious Hal● , wherein were many brethren and ●●sters fitting together , whereinto a certain young man in shining appare● should enter , having in his hand a golden Bow●e of rich Nect●● , which he going about should taste to e●●●y one ; to whom having drunk it to the dregges , there was none pretended to compare with him , but onely Polterman . Alas poor Melchior : He deluded himself . He having nothing , yet made Master of a strong Tower , did after the example of Esdras , signify by letters that his Baptisme should be put off for two years longer , untill Africk should b●ing forth another monster , that should carry ha● in its horns . There were many other dreams ▪ and some nocturnal pollutions , which they attributed to heaven , and thought such as should have been wri●●en in Cedar . But it was Melchior's pleasure to think it a miserably happy kind of death , He voluntarily pined himself to death . to die voluntarily , by pining and consuming away with hunger , thirst , and cold .

MELCHIOR RINCK .

Discipulos sic Rincke doo● Baptisma negare , Sanguine carnifices et scelerare Manus !
THE CONTENTS .

MElchior Rinck an Anabaptist . He is accounted a notable interpreter of dream●s and visions . His disciple Thomas S●●cker in a waking dream cut off his brother Leonard's head ; pretending for his murther obedience to the decree of God .

MELCHIOR RINCK a most wonderfull 〈◊〉 , Melchior Rinck an Anabaptist ▪ was also a most extraordinary promoter of Anabaptisme , and among his followers celebrated the festivals of it . He made it 〈◊〉 businesse to extoll Anabaptisme above all others , with those commendations ( which certainly i● wanted not ) Besides he was accounted no ordinary promoter and interpreter of dreames and visions , He is accounted a notable Interpreter of dreams and visions . which it was thought , he could not performe without the special indulgence of God the Father ; nay , he arrived to that esteem among the chiefest of his opinion ▪ and became so absolute●y possessed of their minds , that his followers interpreted whatever was scattered abroad concerning dreames and visions , to have proceeded from heavenly inspirations from God the Father . Accordingly in Switzerland ( to omit other particulars ) at Sangall , even at a full Concill , his disciple Thomas Scucker , His disciple Thomas Scucker , in a waking dream cut off his Brother Leonards head . being rapt into an Enthusiasme , ( his Father and Mother then present , and his Brother Leonard , having by his command , cast himself at his knees before him ) calls for a sword , whereupon the parents and divers others running to know what was the cause and meaning of such an extravagant action , he bid them not be troubled at all ▪ for that there should happen nothing but what should be according to th● will of God ; Of this waking dream did they all un●nimously expect the interpretation . The for 〈◊〉 Thomas [ guilty alas of too much 〈◊〉 ] did , in the presence of all those sleeping-waking ●pectators 〈◊〉 off his own Brothers head , and having forgotten the use of water , baptized him with his owne blood . But what followed ? The Magistrate having sudden notice of it , and th● offence b●ing fresh and horrid , He pretend● ( for his mu●ther ) obedience to the decree of God . the Malefactor is dragg'd to prison by head and shoulders , where he , having long con●idered his action with himself , professed he had therein obeyed the decrees of the Divine power . These things , ANNO 1527. did the unfortunate yeare one thousand five hundred twenty and seven see . Here men may perceive , in a most wicked and unjustifiable ●ction , the eminent tracts of an implacable fury and madnesse ; which God of his infinite goodnesse and mercy avert from these times .

ADAM PASTOR .

Nomine qui Pastor tu Impostor moribus audis , Qui â recto teneras Tramite ducis oues .
THE CONTENTS .

ADam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . He revived the Arrian heresie . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. so often confuted .

ADAM PASTOR , a man born at a Village in Westphal●● , Adam Pastor a derider of Paedobaptisme . was one of those who with the middle finger pointed at 〈…〉 , that is to say , looked upon it with indignation , as a thing ridic●lous , being of the same opinion in that businesse , as Menno and Theodorus Philip , but as to the incarnation of God , he was of a quite contrary judgement . For Menno held , that Christ was something more worthy and more divine then the seed of a woman , but ( our ) Adam stood upon it , that he was lesse worthy then that of God , He revived the Arrian heresie . so that he rowsed up the Arrian heresy , which had lai● so long asleep , as having been but too famous in the year three hundred twenty five . For in a certain book of his whose title was , OF GODS MERCIE , he writ thus , The most divine word , which is the main considerable in our businesse , is written in the second of Gen. v. 17. The day that ye shall eat of the fruit , ye shall die the death , This is that word , which is made flesh . His foolish interpretation of that place , Gen. 2. 17. John 1. Tea that God which is uncapable of suffering and impassible , is made passible , and he that was immortal , is made mortal ▪ for he was crucified , and died for our advantage . To be brief , he held , that Christ was not to be accounted any thing but the hand , the finger , or the voice of God . But although the opinion or Religion of this [ third , but most unfaithful ] Pastor Adam wander out of the limits of divinity , & that it seem to be an ancient heresie , containing nothing in it but what is childish , trif●ing , and meer foppery , & hath bin confuted & brought ●o nothing by the most religious preachers of the word of God , His opinion hath been sufficiently refuted . notwithstanding the barking of the viperous progeny of Arrius and Servetus ; yet he hath this in particular , that he would have us look narrowly to his ●●●lication of the second of Genesis , which he so commends , where he foolishly and vainly endeavours to prove that the prohibition there , is the word m●de flesh . This monster did not only beget this sect , but nursed it ; here are baites , allu●ements , and all the poisonable charmes imaginable that may cunningly seduce the best and most innocent of men . But alas ! where is the free and indulgent promise of God of the seed of the woman , which cuts the very throat of the Devill , and tyes him in the strictest chaines ? where are his often promise● to Abraham ? to Isaac ? to Israel and to his old people , confirmed by a League so solemnly made ? In thy seed all the earth shall be blessed . And thou shalt be a blessing unto me . This seed , witnesse the Apostle , is none other than Christ himself , whom God without question meant . The desperate contagion of this mans Religion did Servetus and his adherents professe , embrace , and celebrate .

HENRY NICHOLAS .

Vestra Domus Nicholas cadat , qui● ex rud●re versae Futile fundamen Religionis habet .
THE CONTENTS .

HENRY NICHOLAS Father of the Family of Love . He is against Infant-Baptisme . His divellish Logick .

THere was also one Henry Nicholas the Father of the family of Love , Henry Nicholas Father of the family of Love . ( as he called himself ) & not the meanest man of all his Gang ; one who by many means endeavoured to cripple the Baptisme of children , He is against Infant Baptism . as is too known and apparent out of his writings , which at a third hand , he with all fredome , earnestnesse and kindnesse ; endeavoured to communicate to David George and the other of his fellow-labourers , and his new Ierusalem friends . This man in ● Pamphlet of his , wherein he notably described himself , and which he ●●●icated to an intimate friend of his under the name of L. W. maintaining that the * * As to that minute ( if he confine not God ) we may believe him . minute of the last T●●mpet was coming , th●t should unfold all the Books of unquiet consciences , hell ▪ and eternal Judgement ▪ which should be found to have been onely things grounded 〈◊〉 mee● lie● , and as all wicked and high misdeeds were hateful and detestable to God , so also were glorio●●●nd plausible lies no lesse odious to him . The same man endeavoured to perswade people , th●t he was a partake of God , and the humanity of his 〈◊〉 . His blasphemy . He ●●rther affirmed , that at the last day , God should bring all men , nay , the Devils themselves into perfect happinesse . Doubtless he hugg'd himself in this opinion . All the things that were 〈…〉 , of Hell 〈◊〉 Angels , and eternall Iudgement , 〈◊〉 the paines of ●●●nation ; he said , were only told by the Scrip●●re to 〈◊〉 fear of civil punishments , and to establish right Policy . His divellish Logick . The conclusion .

These few things we have brought to light , were not invented by us , but were extorted out of their own Disciples , with abundance of discourse , not without the presence of many men of godlinesse and excellent understanding , * * Hereticks allow not of the Scriptures . they admitting not the universal rule of the Scriptures . But alas ! take these away ▪ where is Faith ? fear of God ? eternall happinesse ? But let us believe them , let us believe them , and we shall be ●aved .

Oh! that to Heresies I could say

FINIS .
An Alphabetical TABLE to the revelation of Hereticks . A. A Pio●s Act. 48. Adam Pastor , a derider of P●●●baptisme , 74. &c. An●baptists their leading principle , 3. usually they grow worse 〈◊〉 worse , ibid. their bold attempt , 14. &c. where Masters most insolent , 16. of a levelling principle , 21. they , as the divel , pret●nd Scripture for their base 〈◊〉 , 22 they aime at universal Monarchy , ibid. their design upon Amsterdam , 24. they aim at the advancement of themselves , but destruction of others . 64. they would inforce others to their opinions , yet pretend liberty of conscience as to themselves . 70. Arrius , his character , and wretched death . 〈◊〉 , &c. Arrianisme , it● increase . 56. B. IOhn Bu●khold , or Iohn of Leyden , His actions and end . 12 , &c. C. CAlvin's reproofe of Servetus . 54. Godly and loyal Citizens hate usurpation . 18. Conventicles usually the nurseries of Tumults . 13 ▪ D. THe Divell an enemy of peace . 9. E. A Bad Example soon followed . 18. F. FAmine the co●su●●●tion of all misery . 25. its character , &c. 26. G. DAvid George , an Anabaptist , his character , doctrine , actions , and death . 40 , &c. H. HEeresie , a c●●ching , or mad disease . ●3 . Hereticks their usual pretence , 2. the end that they propose to themselves in opposing the Ministry and Magistracy , 2. they are restless , 3. their cruelty , 19. they are inconstant in their opinions , 34. they allow not of the Scriptures . 78. Herma●nus Sutor , or Herman the Cobler , his blasphemies , opinions and ●nd . 〈◊〉 , &c. Lo●owick H●tzer a famous ●eretick , 65 , &c. his end . 67. Melchior Hofman , an Anabaptist , 6● . pined himself to death . 69. Balthazar Hubmor an Anabaptist ; ●0 , &c. he and his wife burned , 62. Iohn Hut an Anabaptist , 63 , &c. I. IOhn of Leyden , vide Buckhold . An Item to the Hot : spurs of our times . 66. K. BBernard Knipperdoling , 16. L. THe learned to be consulted with , in detection of Sectaries and Hereticks . 45. Loyalty not alwayes successeful . 19. Luther's advice to the Senate concerning M●ntzer . 4. M. MAgistrates seduced , most umincus . 5 A pattern for good Magistrates . 44. Mahomet characterized , 58 , &c. his Iron Tomb , 59. Iohn Mathio● a Baker at Harlem , his actions and end ▪ 8 , &c. Moneys & preferments , the usual baits of sedition . 25. Thomas Muntzer , His Opinions , Actions , and end : 1 , &c. N. HEnry Nicholas Father of the Family of Love , he i● against Infant B●●tisme , his blasphemy , an● divellish Logick . 77 , &c. O. OECOLAMPADIVS puts Hetzers Emissaries to their shifts . 66. P. AN ill President soon followed . 5. Pretenders to Religion , prove usually the distu●bers thereof . 9. R. A Good Resolution . 44. 48 Melchior Rinck , an Anabaptist . 71 , &c. his disciple Thomas Sc●cker cut off his brothers head . 72. S. SEctaries like tinder , are soon on fire , 3. their usual pretence to raise sedition . ibid. Sedition goes not alwayes unpunished . 21. Michael Servetus an Anabaptist , his blasphemous opinions and end . 51 , &c. Snc●esse in bad enterprises , causes evil men to rejoyce . 31. T. THeodorus Sartor , or Theodor the Botcher , an Adamite , his blasphemy Actions , and End . 37. &c. Iohn Tuysentschreuer , an abertor of Iohn Bu●●hold , 19 , &c. his seditious Sermon . 21. V. VIce corrects sin . 35. FINIS .
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A57667-e4800
Notes for div A57667-e14510
Notes for div A57667-e21900
Notes for div A57667-e26740
Notes for div A57667-e35900
Notes for div A57667-e41790
Notes for div A57667-e45130
Notes for div A57667-e58440
Notes for div A57667-e63370
Notes for div A57667-e71460
Notes for div A57667-e84650
Notes for div A57667-e93080
Notes for div A57667-e107320
Notes for div A57667-e115380
Notes for div A57667-e119600
Notes for div A57667-e141090
Notes for div A57667-e142520
Notes for div A57667-e143260
Notes for div A57667-e143870
Notes for div A57667-e146490
Notes for div A57667-e147570
Notes for div A57667-e147970
Notes for div A57667-e149400
Notes for div A57667-e150360
Notes for div A57667-e150950
Notes for div A57667-e151410
Notes for div A57667-e151810
Notes for div A57667-e152100
Notes for div A57667-e152840
Notes for div A57667-e153380
Notes for div A57667-e153650
Notes for div A57667-e154080